Random futa things

by Jokiba

Just as the title says pure smut

55. IseKaiMera

Reborn as a Woman in an All-Women World, My Dick Is My Cheat Skill - or, IseKaiMera

Xenolord

Summary:

After dying in a war in some third-world country, a Diety from beyond the veil comes to him and offers him a deal: Save a world on the brink of destruction and reap all the benefits. Would you take the deal given by the Last Queen of Forever?

Notes:

I so desperately wanted to turn this into a game, or a manga but... I have none of the skills that would facilitate that. So as this is the one skill I DO have, I'm going to put it here. Because I can. And I did.

Completion Edit: With the completion of IseKaiMera, I will be going through and cleaning it up, getting it ready for official publishing (if there's a publisher who will even touch this. Hell, they published Fifty Shades, so I think I've got at least a snowball's chance in hell). The clean chapters will be reposted here, so it won't matter if you read it here or buy a physical copy (again, that's assuming that actually happens) you'll still get everything, even the Extra chapters.

Chapter 1: Prologue: Reincarnation

Chapter Text

I sit patiently at the dining table where a great many meals had been served in my life – a great many smiles from my parents and a great many stories had been told. If it weren't for the grim looks of uncertainty on my parent's faces, I would think this was just another normal day for us. Another story, another meal, another smile. They struggle for the words they want to tell me. "...honey..." Mother begins simply, running a lithe hand through her long auburn hair. "...you know we love you very much, right?"

"Of course." I reply with a dip to my head. It was impossible not to know they loved me. They've done nothing but raise me right and try to make me into the best woman I could be.

"...and you know nothing will ever change that, right?" Mother continues. I bob my head again in the affirmative.

"If there's something wrong, mother, just come out and say it. I'm a big girl, I can take it." I had always been mature for my age – talking at three, walking a month later, and able to hold my own in most physical activities even despite my age – so it came as no surprise to my parents why I was so calm. I had always taken these kinds of 'family talks' with a small measure of calm. Mother smiles at me and puts a hand on my head, stroking my hair as she struggles with her words.

"...I know you are, baby. You're my big girl; my very good, very big girl. Momma just doesn't know how to say what she needs to." She looks into my eyes – uncertainty alight in her own cerulean eyes – as she thinks. "...Camilla, help me here..." Mother looks to father with a measure of fear, unable to find the words. Father – for her part – just smiles at me and takes a steady breath.

"Alyxtra." Father begins, her voice far calmer than mother's. "You're an adult now..." She laughs at this – at herself – and shakes her head, her ponytail fluttering about behind her head. "...who am I kiddin', you've always been an adult... the best behaved kid I've ever seen..." She moves to the chair right next to me and hugs me. "I've always been blessed to call you my own... thought about how lucky I was that my little girl was so... dignified. In all things. You never once back-talked your mother or I, never once argued, never once complained when we asked something of you... You have no idea how much that means to us. So I think you deserve to know what your mother and I have been trying to tell you for a bit now. Alyxstra... you are so... so special. And I don't just mean that in the way that all people are special... you're special in ways a lot of people don't know... can't know." Father takes a breath, steadying herself.

"You're a smart girl... you remember your mother telling you about the Purge, right?" I nod to father's words.

"Of course. The Demon King's Pact." I answer, knowing full-well what she means.

"The day the men died." Father nods. "Good girl. You know that so few men are born these days... and those who are have to be sheltered and protected for the good of all races." I nod again. Father takes a breath, holding it for a minute. "...you know boys and girls have different parts, right?" I nod again.

"Of course. Mother has been teaching me." Father laughs at my jibe, smiling at mother and nodding.

"Yes, yes she has; hasn't she?" She smiles brightly to me. "So... you probably already know what I'm trying to tell you. That you're special... because of what the Goddess blessed you with upon your birth." I nod again.

"I'm aware, father." I would even go as far as to say I'm insulted. Of course I knew I was different. Father deflates, and mother releases the breath she's been holding for a few minutes. "Is this why you were so nervous, mother? Because you thought I didn't know I was different?" Mother pouts a little at me.

"Don't tease your mother, Alyxtra..." Father smiles at me, stroking my hair. "She's always worried about you. Wanted you to grow up proper."

"And I'll always worry about you." Mother interjects powerfully. "I just want you to understand what kind of gift you are to this world... but also warn you that... not everyone will see your... uniqueness in the same way we do." I nod again.

"I know. They could lock me up with the boys."

"Or worse." Father continues, nodding. "At least you know..." Father turns to mother and offers her a caring smile. "...see, Velaria? I told you Alyxtra was a big girl, and could take the news."

"I know, Camilla... I just worry." Father puts her hand on mother's and strokes it.

"You worry a lot. It's one of your finer points." Father turns back to me. "Now! You're an adult now, Alyxtra... which means your mother and I are obligated to turn you over to the Hunter's Guild for your mandatory Skill Check." It had been an event I've been preparing for my whole life: when the Hunter's Guild – and vicariously the Court of the Queen – would test what my inherent skills were. It would determine my future. Would I place as a mage, and join the Mage's Guild? Or perhaps a warrior, and join the Glass Guardians? Or a healer, dedicating my life to the preservation of our people's wellbeing. I had never worried about how the Check would go. Never worried once where I would place. After all...

...it's easy to be carefree when you already know how things are going to end.

I am Alyxtra Silvershear, daughter to Velaria and Camilla Silvershear. Today marks my fifteenth birthday, and my transformation from a child to an adult. When all newly coronated adults take the Skill Check, they learn their path in life. I had known from the beginning where I would go. I had known... since my first death. What no one knows about me – not even my 'parents' - is that this isn't my first life. I've lived once before, in a far-off world called Earth, in a far-off city called New York. I died in some third-world country defending the freedom I loved so much. This is the story of how I worked the system in my second life.

-Fifteen Years Ago-

I don't remember feeling the bullet enter my body. Maybe it was the adrenaline of combat coursing through my system, or maybe it hit a vital spot on the way in. Regardless of why, I was saved the pain of feeling my life leave me. Hollywood always shows death as this... long, drawn out process where people have time to say goodbye to the ones they love... or maybe deliver a death's door monologue to inspire their friends... the truth of the matter was all that was theatrics. Death was quick... merciless. One minute I'm aiming at a guy who's oblivious to my presence, watching him pace back and forth between windows of a building, ready and waiting the order to take the shot... and in a split second, I blink; and suddenly I'm no longer staring down the ironsights of an assault rifle, but blinking helplessly at the figure sitting at the desk in front of me. She smiles at me as she shuffles some papers about on her desk.

"Boy-" She laughs a little as she folds her hands in front of her on the desk, looking me dead in the face. "-you got fucked ." Her voice is condescending, but playful – like she doesn't mean it specifically as an insult, just as a playful observation. I mean, she wasn't wrong.

"...what happened?" I ask, genuinely, my head still trying to piece everything together. I remember hearing the crack of gunfire, but I don't remember much of the finer details. She looked down at the papers in front of her and pulls one out.

"Well..." She begins simply. "...while you were sighting in the first guy... his buddy three hundred meters away blew your head off with a sniper rifle." She smiles gently. "A painless way to die but... not clean by a longshot." She paused, cracking a wry, uneasy smile. "...no pun intended." She added in. I rubbed the side of my head, a pang of discomfort telling me that's where the bullet entered. I couldn't complain. I considered my life well-lived. I mean, sure, I probably could have done without going into the military, but in this economy? What other option did I have?

"So I'm dead."

"Oh, stone dead. You were dead before you hit the mud." She answers. I look around the room. It's a well-appointed room – like the office of some big-shot CEO of some squeaky-clean-but-not-really company – the large-back leather arm chair the woman was seated in dominating most of my view, along with the large, bulky desk made of some very expensive wood. A fire rages in the hearth to my left and a bookcase towers off to my right – seemingly infinitely high and loaded with books from all over the world and beyond – a plush crimson carpet rests below my feet.

"Y'know, never imagined heaven would look like this." I mutter to myself as I look around. The woman just shrugs to my comment.

"It doesn't. This isn't heaven – at least not your crude interpretation of it." I blink at her.

"What do you mean?"

"Heaven is a human construct. Hell, too." She responded. "Neither heaven nor hell exist... just the after-life." I shrug.

"Way I see it, the afterlife is a kind of heaven, right?" She blinks at me.

"Well, I mean, maybe? But I think you mean the wrong thing. The 'Afterlife' as you know it is also a human construct. I don't mean some... arbitrary retirement home where your soul rests for eternity; lounging, watching HGTV and drinking cheap beer. I mean the after-life life. The second life."

"A second life? Like... resurrection?"

" Reincarnation is the proper term. I'm not going to have you come back in your old world that..." She chuckled. "...that would be terribly gauche of me, wouldn't it?" She shook her head. "No, I'll be transferring your soul to another world, and implanting it to a new body. You'll return to life, but not in your old body, and not in your old world."

"...this sounds like something you shouldn't have to explain... why are you telling me what you're going to do instead of doing it?" The woman folded her hands again, bowing her head a bit. After a moment, she picked her head up and smiled.

"Well, if this were an ideal situation, you're right... I wouldn't. I would have just done it and been done with it. You and I would never speak, you'd just wake up with no memory of your old life, freshly-born and butt-ass naked in your next... but there's a problem. See... there's this world I've got custody over... and it...? Oh boy is it in trouble. See, I've tried multiple times to send this world a hero to push it back off the path of extinction... but no one seems to be up to the task for one reason or another. So... I'd like to propose a trade." I piqued an eyebrow and nodded.

"Go on, I'm listening." The woman sighed happily.

"I suppose that's a start." She dipped her head into a nod. "Thank you for that. So, here's my deal: If you agree to get reincarnated into this world, I'll provide you any skills or talents you might need or want to accomplish your goal. The caveat is: for this world... you'll need to come back as a woman." I blink at this.

"A woman?" She nods.

"A woman. But-!" She held a finger up as if to stop me from walking out. "I'll let you have carte blance over her looks as an adult."

"What, like character creation?" She nodded to my question.

"Exactly." I took a breath.

"So... you want to reincarnate me in a world with no men – as a woman – and save it from some unknown destruction?"

"Well, there are some men in the world – how else would a population reproduce – but that's the long and short of it, yes." I paused to think, stroking my chin.

"...tell me more about this world, and I'll decide." The woman leaned back in her chair and gave a little sigh of relief. She must have been happy I didn't outright refuse.

"Fair enough. I know a great deal about you... military man and anime otaku beside-" I couldn't discern any kind of emotion in her words... just facts "-so I'm pretty sure you know the idea: Demons, magic, heroes; the like. Typical isekai world stuff. 'Cept in this case, things didn't exactly go as planned. The last real hero this world had was a little over a hundred years ago. He and the Demon King fought but... no one really knows what happened. All people know is the hero's gone, the Demon King is quiet, and men have become a rare, scarce commodity. Men are exceptionally rare – about one in four hundred children are born male, and those men that are born are forced into secure locations. They're fed, cared extremely well for... but used as breeding stock. The Glass Queen – the ruler of the human kingdom of Denair – uses these men and their seed as incentive for women to do her bidding, and as reward for service. Contribute to the safety or well-being of the kingdom? Have a kid as a reward. Vanquish a thousand monsters? Have a kid as a reward. You get the idea. The Glass Queen uses the promise of sex with a man – and a child no less – to manipulate the women of the world. It's not all bad, of course... when you've got this kind of issue, you gotta make do."

"That's why you can't bring me back as a man, isn't it? 'Cause I'd just end up as some breeding chip." She nodded, smiling.

"Glad to see you're a smart one. Now, the common thought is the last Hero was only able to seal the Demon King away, but not before he cast some curse that made men rare" A beat. "Of course, this had unintended side-effects, on account humans weren't the only ones affected. Linderfolk, Mosu, and even other Demons suffer the same gender issues." I thought for a moment, nodding.

"...so you want me to be born into this world – as a woman – and find a way to break the curse?"

"Yes." She nodded.

"And you're willing to do whatever I deem necessary to see that happen?" Another nod from her.

"Anything."

"Let me keep my memories."

"Done." She agreed with a firm nod.

"And personality." She shrugged at this.

"Some changes are to be expected, but I'll do what I can. You'll still be 'you'... just with some augments. I'll have to change your personality a bit so your body and soul don't go to war. A male soul in a female body sometimes causes issues."

"I didn't know souls had genders." She scoffed at this.

"It's more 'preference' than 'gender'. The soul tends to favor one gender more than the other... but some 'experimentation' is to be expected. TL;DR: I'll do what I can."

"That'll have to be enough, I guess." I continued, lowering my head a bit to think. She was willing to literally bend over backwards for me to save this world... "...why me, though...?" She just shrugged at the comment – that was meant to be internal – came out.

"Well, the cheap answer is I know you've got a yuri fetish. In the absence of men, women in this world have flocked to each other for comfort and love. You'll be drowning in pussy if you manage to save this world." I looked at her; that big, shit-eating grin on her face telling me she knew me probably better than anyone.

"...it helps, definitely..." I respond simply. "...but there's got to be another reason..." She shrugged to this.

"You're a soldier. A fighter. Granted, you're not some... super-soldier or ninth-level intellect or anything... but you're a soldier, and you're no moron. You've got the right mix of brains and brawn I think can pull this off. I need someone with a level head and the stones – so to speak – to draw steel when necessary. And I'm fairly confident you can do that." I liked this answer better, nodding to her.

"...okay, I'll accept that..." A beat as I took a breath. "So, let's talk about abilities in this world."

"Since I know you're also a gamer at heart, we can talk in terms of game mechanics. They're similar, just not the same. You won't have a status window or anything obvious like that, but you'll always inherently know what you're capable of and what you can do... but I do find talking about them in these terms to be easier for my listener." I nodded, understanding.

"Okay, so for starters: I want a higher-than-normal learning speed. I want to pick things up faster than others." She nodded.

"Done."

"I don't want to be perfect at everything immediately, but I do want the ability to learn whatever skill set I want."

"Done-zo." She continued. I tapped my chin, thinking deeply. She answered so quickly... I wondered how far I could take it.

"...how much control do I have over the customization of my new body?"

"Full control." She answered. I looked at her with a determined glint in my eye.

" Full control?" She just nodded.

"Face structure, body size, body height, metabolism, flexibility, breast size, hip size, voice... full control."

"I want a penis." The woman just stared at me for a solid minute, her bright purple eyes blinking slowly as what I said processed. If I was going to be in this world as some kind of... hero or whatever... I definitely wanted something I could use as a kind of bargaining chip... and if the Glass Queen or whatever she was called would use the prospect of having a child a reason to – for lack of better terms – manipulate people into doing what she wants... well. I don't think it's beneath me to do the same.

"A-hah..." She cracked a smile, a little laugh slipping out. "Haaaaa-hahahahahaaaaa..." The chuckle slowly turned into a cackle. " Gaaaaaa-hahahahahahahahahaaaaaa!!!" Her booming guffaw echoed in the office as she threw her head back, both hands covering her cheeks. Just as I was about to ask if that was a laugh of 'fuck no' or one of joy, she slammed her hand down on the desk suddenly. "This is exactly the kind of shit I was talking about; I love how your devious little mind works!" She practically shouted. "I can't bring you back as a guy, but that doesn't mean I can't offer you some 'choice benefits' of the gender!" She recovered from her laughing fit, and nodded. "I imagine you did this knowing full-well that you could throw that meat stick around at any of the ladies and make them do what you want! You cheap fucker, you loopholed me!!" The broad, uncontainable smile on her face told me she wasn't mad... just absolutely delighted. "I like it... hell I love it! Fuckin' deal! And to make things even better, I'll give you the Best of Both Worlds!"

"What does that mean?" I ask, shrugging.

"In layman's terms, you get a vagina and a penis. Even move the testicles up inside your body so you won't have to worry about bein' kicked in the junk." I blinked.

"You can do that?"

"Bitch, what part of 'full control' didn't you understand?" I just returned her smile and nodded.

"Then I accept." She nodded.

"Good. Is there anything else you wanted?" I thought for another few seconds, before shaking my head.

"I imagine I get some kind of... destined hero buff?" She nodded at this.

"If you play your cards right, you won't need that. You've already got a higher-than-normal learning curve. You'll be easily 'amazing' in months what it would take normal people years to even be 'okay' at." I suppose she had a point... I would have to just be careful and diligent in my training.

"I want to always have an idea of when an opponent is stronger or weaker than me." She casually nodded at this, too.

"A skilled fighter can. Once you practice enough, I'm sure you'll be able to judge a combatant by sight alone. Barring a few very extenuating circumstances." I sighed happily, and slumped back into my chair, nodding.

"That should be it, then." The woman stood and motioned behind me.

"Then follow me to your New You!" I stood out of my chair and looked behind me, a naked woman was standing a few feet behind me, hunched over as though she was some kind of machine shut down. "This is just a representation of the body you'll eventually grow into. In this world, this is you at about sixteen-" She definitely didn't look like a sixteen year old, standing at a solid six four with a decent enough chest. "-or twenty five by your standards. People in this world tend to live shorter lives, so the age of adulthood is shifted a bit."

"How long do people usually live? We thinkin' seventy? Eighty?" People in my old world were routinely living to the ripe old age of a hundred.

"Sixty seems to be the 'average' life expectancy... but there are people who not uncommonly live to seventy or seventy five... but that's pushing it." I thought about this.

"Fifteen is about a quarter of sixty... and twenty five is about a quarter of a hundred... so yeah, that checks." She nodded. "Guess I'll have to forget what I learned about age of consent in my old world, huh?"

"Well, it's not a natural thing, so I expect some slip-ups. Just remember that in most cases, physical age isn't as important as mental age is." She waved her hand at me. "Anyway, I have faith in you." She looked, pulling a pocket watch from her pocket and opening it. "...ah shit, I gotta jet for a bit." She snapped the watch closed. "Spend some time with your new body – try not to have sex with it, eh?"

"Ha-ha, you're so funny." She just stuck her tongue out at me.

"I'm kidding, of course. Feel free, it's just a blank."

"Are you done?" I glared at her. I wasn't about to have sex with... well, what was about to be myself. She chuckled a little and nodded.

"Yes, yes, sorry." She cleared her throat. "Once you get her face and shit where you want it, I'll come and take care of the minutiae. Voice, metabolism... you know, the abstract shit." I nodded to her. She walked past the dummy body and through a portal that flickered open behind it. Throwing a casual wave over her shoulder, she bid me a solid "Farewell for now!"

I watched the woman vanish into the portal and the portal wink closed. Advancing on the... 'blank', I suppose I could call it, I put a hand on her left arm and lifted it up. After gauging her reaction for a moment, I dropped the arm, letting it slump back to her side. Not even a flicker recognition in her face. I guess she was right, it was just a soulless blank. Pacing around her, I looked her over. As mentioned, she stood about six foot four inches tall – an inch or two shorter than I was – and had short-cut black hair. Prying an eyelid open with my fingers, I noted her dull, chocolate eyes. They seemed... dim. Lifeless. I guess it was true about the 'spark of the soul' residing in someone's eyes. Prying open her mouth, I looked within. She was pretty standard human... a tongue and teeth residing in her mouth. Letting her mouth close, I moved back over to the arms, the question of how to go about actually effecting any changes on the body ripe in my head.

I started simply enough. Putting my hands under her arms, I pulled up just a bit, her body growing a few inches to match my height. Blinking, I released her, thinking she would just slump back down to her original height... but no; she just stayed at her new height. "...so, it's like molding with clay..." I mused to myself, nodding. I wasn't the most artistically talented person, but I knew the basics. Putting both hands on her sides, I pushed just slightly in, her waist thinning in response. So just like clay. With a firm nod, I set to work.

I think this is the longest I've ever spent in something resembling character creation in my life. That's to be expected, of course... when you're given the chance to fully customize – and I do mean fully customize – the body you'll be spending the next X years in... you tend to want to make it perfect. Taking a fistful of her hair, I gave it a gentle pull, her hair growing to match the action of pulling. Click and drag, just in a real-life setting. I changed every aspect of her. Toned her legs and arms up, gave her a fuller butt and chest (don't judge me) and softened her otherwise hard features. Gave her cheeks a little plump and made her nose just a smidge smaller. Before too much longer, I had made her look damn near identical to a character from a game I used to play... before I got my head blown off, of course.

"I see you've been a productive little bee." The woman's voice returned, her form appearing through a portal behind the blank body I was still working on. The woman circled around her, looking over my changes. "Lookin' good. Gonna change her hair and eye color?"

"Love to, but haven't quite figured out how to do it, yet."

"Oh shit... yeah, guess that helps, huh? Here-" She held a hand up to the blank's face and opened her fist, a small menu appearing in front of the blank. The menu was titled 'Eye Color' and had a color wheel, along with several options below it, including scalera color, pupil style and eye drift (why I'd want that, I'll never know). "Have fun." She walked about the body and opened up a few more menus (hair color of course, to name but one). "Now, it goes without saying some of these you're able to change later. Hair style for example." She explained. "I just went with the normal hair, you know." I nodded to that. Of course, this was no game. I would be able to adjust my hair on a daily basis – from simple ponytails to cutting it off if I so chose. "Did you have an idea for voice? A VA you happen to like, or a happy memory? 'Course I could also just tweak your current voice and feminize it, randomize it completely for you."

"Something that's not nails-on-chalkboard; but also not like... full hentai voice actress." The woman snapped a finger and pointed at me.

"On it." As she worked on that, I began to muddle with hair and eye color. Black hair was nice... but a bit too basic for my liking. Besides, I had lived my whole life with black hair, I wanted something different.

"Hey, question..." I spoke up, looking over the color wheel for hair color.

"Mm?" The woman grunted at me.

"They won't think me weird if I do like... neon purple hair, will them?"

"Nah. Your old world is actually the only world where that kind of thing is strange. Most other worlds have variances in aspects of life; like hair color... so the mother might have blonde hair, the genetic donor might have black hair... and the kid might have electric green. One of the insurances put in to prevent genetic stagnation of the gene pool. Physical traits are randomized a little to give more variation." I nodded to this.

"Sounds like a good idea."

"It is. It also prevents things like mutations due to inbreeding." I paused as I looked at her. She looked back over to me and just waggled her eyebrows. She knows what she just told me. As I shook this thought from my head, I turned my attention back to the color wheel, spinning it gently with my finger and watching the blank's hair color flash and strobe all the colors of the rainbow. What was I feeling like today? Something more 'normal' by my standards? Or something a bit vibrant? I stopped on fire-red, bright green and a near neon blue, just to see how it looked. Spinning the wheel once more, I landed on a near glowing golden blonde. After shaking my head at the choice, I went back to purple – amethyst, more like. I nodded as I closed the window. "I see you too are a man of culture." The woman stepped away from the blank. "Alright, open your ears and tell me what you think?" She snapped her fingers, the blank beginning to speak.

"Hello, everyone. I hope you have a good day today." The voice that came out was soft and gentle, but definitely something I could get used to. She looked at me, seeking my approval.

"I like it. Sounds great." I smiled back to her, causing her to nod happily.

"I'm glad. Now... on to the coup de grace." The woman crouched at the blank's side, pointing to the blank's groin. "What kinda heat you lookin' to pack?"

"Nothing too big. I'd say 'a little over-average'?"

"Right, right..." The woman nodded. "Don't feel like passing out from just getting an erection, huh?"

"Not particularly." She nodded and got back to her feet. She cracked her knuckles and got to work molding my 'unorthodox addition' to the beautiful blank.

"Have you thought of a name?" She spoke idly as she saw to the penis, leaving me to muddle with eyecolor.

"That's up to me? I thought my new parents would give me a name..."

"Well yeah." She nodded. "But I can put the idea in their head. Make it seem like the name you want is what they want to call you."

"You have some frightening powers." I paused, looking at her as she fondled the blank's waist. "Who are you, anyway? You never introduced yourself."

"Same to you, bro."

"To be fair, you seemed like you knew me already."

"I mean, I do... but still. If you want to learn a lady's name, you should give your own."

"Well, in my last life I was called John, so..."

"Booooor-ing." She frowned. "Your world sucked, yo."

"Yeah, preaching to the choir."

"My true name, I tell no one. I go by many names... The Smiling Woman, The First Spark, The Last Light, The Woman of a Thousand Names-" By the sound of things, that one was pretty on the mark. "-but I think I'd like for you to call me The Last Queen of Forever. The other name I've been using has gained some... ire."

"That's a mouthful." I respond causally. The Blank reminded me of a woman I used to be sweet on. She was a childhood crush of mine that I never worked up the courage to take a shot at. Regret that to this day. Still remember her name. "Alyxtra." I spoke up with a nod, as I finish giving her bright green eyes that seem to shimmer in the light. "That's the name I want in the next life; Alyxtra."

"Alyxtra." The Last Queen mused, nodding to herself as she stepped away. "I like it. It's very... exotic. Unique. Like you're going to be." She looked at me, her form finally triggering in my mind what she was. I hadn't thought to question it... but there was no doubt that if I was dead, and this was some kind of 'after-life'... then she must have been a goddess of some kind.

"...so you're God, huh?"

"Huh? Oh, no. I'm no Goddess or God. I'm... me. Gods – like heaven and hell – are human constructs."

"So God doesn't exist?"

"Oh no, they do. Gods are brought into existance by human belief. When people begin to offer words of faith to an ideal – no matter how silly or foolish it is – the ideal becomes something more. It swells with power and becomes what you call a god."

"So you're telling me there's a giant ball of spaghetti floating out in the aether?" She smiled at my question and nodded.

"Oh yeah. Spaghii. We're good friends." She smiled and wagged her eyebrows in that 'just fuckin' with you' way. Shaking her head and laughing off my confusion, she continued. "Well! If you're satisfied, then we'll skip the preamble and get right to it." I nodded to her, causing her to clear her throat.

"Thirty years after you're born, the Demon King will return to Saavtora. While I don't doubt he'll want to wage a bloody war on anyone who isn't a Demon, I doubt most of his people will agree. His absense has made the Demons content in their existance. However, I don't doubt that some will rally to the call of war. Others won't. That's where you come in; unite the races. Unify the world's defense against the coming darkness. It doesn't matter to me how you handle it, as long as you handle it ." She thought for a moment before continuing. "Watch out for the Glass Queen. She's a benevolent woman, but I feel your... nature may make you a threat to her. Only trust your closest allies with the truth of your nature, if you even choose to reveal it. Use it to your advantage, by all means... just take care. You're no good to the world chained to a wall and used as breeding stock." She rose a hand, her fingers poised and ready to snap. "Alyxstra - Hero of the World Saavtora – I wish you the best in this new life you've earned. You'll see me again." She snapped her fingers, and in a flash I was whisked away.

-Present Day-

So that's how I came to this world. I've spent the better part of fifteen years thanking the Last Queen of Forever for her benevolence, taking every day as the gift they were. My parents – Velaria, my mother and Camilla, my 'father' - had raised me well, even though to be honest most of it was already taken care of in my last life. I had learned quickly the way of this world. Saavtora it was called, a planet split into four different races (that were considered 'civilized') and recovering from a history of war. I was born human in this new world – as I hadn't wanted to risk changing too much from my old life – in a village on the quiet western coast of the Glass Empire; the human kingdoms that comprised Denair – the largest continent on Saavtora.

When a girl becomes a woman, they are obliged to make a journey to the Empire's capital to take what was called the Skill Check – a magical aptitude test that was used to determine if you had any kind of useful talent within you. Most would have come back as nothing too special – what they called a Normal – which basically damned you to a life of a background citizen. Not prestigious... but very much necessary. Then, of course, you could have higher-than-normal martial prowess and join the Empire's guard; or maybe even be invited to join the Glass Guardian; the Queen's personal guard. Maybe you'll have higher-than-normal magical aptitude and become a mage. Or be taken by the Medica because of a higher spiritual aptitude (which I'm told is definitely different from the kind of magic used by mages) and work as a healer of wounds both physical and spiritual. However, the Last Queen of Forever gave me one final gift.

I found myself days after my discussion with my parents, standing at the gate to the Capital – a beautiful city called Soulus – and taking in the awe-inspiring view around me. The architecture and technology was what I would have called 'Second World' in my old life. Some rudimentary machinery existed – mostly based off coal or steam power – but it seemed beasts of burden dominated transport. I saw horses and other such animals trotting down the road. The most surprising thing I had to adjust to – both seeing Soulus for the first time and generally in this world – was the fact that everywhere I looked... everyone was a woman. Guards, merchants, artisans... so many different kinds of women. I'm sure I didn't look too different to them.

Mother had insisted that I do what I could to hide my dual nature, dressing me in a loose pair of slacks and a loose tunic. Father's parting gift to me was to make me a strong pair of boots to weather the journey. The backpack mother got me rested on my back, along with the letter of introduction to the Department of Assignment tucked safely inside. The Department of Assignment was a branch of the Hunter's Guild that dealt with administering the Skill Check to those who required it.

Traffic at street level was about what I was expecting... people wandering about the roads as merchants came and went with their carts and their goods. I did my best to not look like a fish out of water, but that was going to happen regardless. While most of the people who lived and worked in Soulus were human, I could spot a few other races mingling about. Not too far away, a young Linderfolk girl argued hotly with a merchant about the price of some fruit or another; her fox-like ears and tail making her stick out among the human population. My gaze turned from the Linderfolk and her pristine white robe to one of the guards who prowled the road.

She was one of the more exotic races; a Mosu. The Mosu were a hybrid race of human and some monstrous features. This particular woman had one big eye in the center of her head, and several smaller eyestalks jutting out of the back of her custom-made armor; each one on constant lookout around her. I couldn't imagine how someone with more than two eyes saw... much less eight of them being on mobile stalks. Demons... I didn't see any demons at first. That didn't surprise me. There's a lot of animosity between humans and Demons – enough to the point where most don't leave Chrysallys – their home country to the east – save for on certain occasions... but there were always exceptions to the rules, and some Demons had been known to migrate to Denair in search of a better life... though they're watched heavily. At the far end of the street, I saw the castle towering over me. A beautiful palace that was home to the Glass Queen that cast a long and low shadow over the city, even though no one seemed too bothered by it.

My first stop needs to be the Department of Assignment. I hadn't come to Soulus for sight-seeing; though I imagine that'll come in time. Taking in a little breath, I approached the Mosu guard, one of her eyestalks turning to stare at me with a beady red eye. I waved a little at her and flashed her a gentle smile. "Hello..." I spoke in my sweet voice (that I'm still getting used to). "I hate to interrupt... but I was hoping you might be able to show me to the Department of Assignment?" The woman turned fully towards me, her large blue eye taking me in as a gentle smile crossed her face.

"Well, hello!" She smiled brightly. "Thought you smelt a bit new. First time in Soulus?" I nodded to her. "Well, welcome to the Heart of the Empire! Happy birthday to you, lassy... follow me, I'll show you to the DoA." I gave her a nod as she turned, motioning to her partner. "Be back in a few, Liz." She waved to the blonde-haired human she had been talking to prior to my arrival.

As we walked, she kept the one red eye trained on me as she talked. "I can't imagine you're comfortable, city's awfully busy today and a lot of people come from the smaller villages and towns for their Skill Check."

"Yeah it's..." I decided not to pop her bubble and say I've seen busier cities (I had. I lived in New York after all) and just nodded. "...definitely a lot to take in." As we walked, I took in the surroundings of the city. The people going about their daily lives, the tall and elegant stonework buildings that rose up around me and the sounds of a city waking from its nightly torpor. I could hear the smile in the Mosu woman's voice as she continued, her beady eyestalk keeping its focus wholly on me.

"It'll be a bit much for a while still – if you're planning on staying, that is. 'Course, most just come for their Skill Check and then leave."

"I'd like to stay as long as I can. It's my first time to a big city... and I think my parents would be disappointed if I didn't at least take the opportunity to look around." The Mosu guard laughed.

"Yeah, I'd say." She fell quiet as we wound through the streets, my escort offering light waves to those she met in passing, and the occasional salute to her peers. Listening to that strange entity – The Last Queen of Forever, as she wants to be called – tell me that this was a world almost wholly devoid of men, that I would almost never see one in my life was a fair bit different than actually experiencing it. I had thought her to be exaggerating but... no. Everywhere I look, I see nothing but women both young and middle-aged, with a sprinkling of a few older fair to go with. They seem to be taking everything in stride... like a world without men is normal. I guess for them it is. I wonder what would happen if I let slip that not only am I reincarnated from another world, but I was a man in my last life, too. They'd probably lock me up and call me mad.

Yeah, let's not do that. I settled my mind to follow my escort and just play this part that's been chosen for me. I would find out soon enough if the Last Queen was being serious about giving me 'any perk' to see this world saved. Well... she did grant my insane wish of being born as a woman with a man's dick. After almost an hour of walking, we came to a small, important-looking building on the corner of one of Soulus' main roads and an alley. My escort turned fully to face me – her red eyed eyestalk retreating behind her – and smiled with her one big blue eye. "And here we are! Department of Assignment, main branch." She bowed to me, her armor clattering at the motion, and gave one final nod. "I hope you enjoy your stay in Soulus, and I hope you place where you wanted. Glory of Glass to you, citizen." She gave a parting speech before returning the way we came. I waved her farewell as I turned to the building, taking in a deep breath. With but a moment's pause to recollect myself, I entered.

I was expecting this place to be busy. I'd think a world that had to assign people based on aptitude would have lines of people waiting for just that. Instead, the inside of the Department of Assignment was empty, devoid of anything resembling life save for one half-lidded woman leaning back in her chair and yawning. She was behind a small desk overlooking a lobby of about five large wooden tables and four chairs around each one – a meeting area, most like. She looked like she was ready to fall asleep at a moment's notice. "Oh, breakfast already?" The woman noticed me and sat up, stretching in her chair. "...must have dozed off, you just took my order a few minutes ago-" She paused, her gaze squinting at me. She was human with her neat brown hair pulled into an official looking bun at the back of her head. "Wait, you're not Sera." She sat up fully and lightly slapped her cheeks. "Sorry, it's been a slow few months." She smiled at me, her eyes seeming to light up at the thought of something arriving to break up her day.

"Slow few months? What do you mean...?" The woman waved it away.

"I'm not complaining, keep in mind but... we haven't had anyone coming for Assignment in... oooh... two years? Three maybe? So it's been slow for a while . I can't complain. I'm fed, I'm paid, so I'm happy." I smiled brightly at her, taking out the rolled introduction letter from my backpack's side pocket.

"Well, I guess I get to break your streak, huh?" I walk over to her and hand her the letter. "My name is Alyxtra, I've come for my Skill Check." The tired, brown-haired woman looked and blinked at me in disbelief before taking my letter gently. Breaking the wax seal she unfolded it and began to read it.

"Oh! You're Camilla's girl!" Her tired expression lit up at the realization of who I was.

"You know my father?"

"Of course!" The woman responded. "She and I grew up in the same village. When we went in for our own Skill Check, I got placed here due to a high aptitude for numbers... and Camilla didn't place, sadly. Went back to our village. She still farming?" I nod to her.

"Yeah." The woman smiled brightly at my confirmation.

"Well, I'm glad to see she made something out of that situation. Good on her." She folded the letter back up. "Alright, well, let's get you all ready."

"Are... uhm... skills; I guess, hereditary?" I asked as the woman stood and started to head towards a back room.

"No. A gift from the Goddess, all skills are pretty much randomized at birth. The daughter of a farmer could have the gift of the warrior, and the daughter of a great hero could have nothing of note. It's all up to fate." She led me out of the main lobby and into a corridor. Twisting around the corridor's single turn, she brought me into a back room. It was a small room – barely four walls and the door from which we entered – barely large enough for the two of us to stand inside comfortably. Resting at the back of the small room was a glass orb resting on a pedestal. The orb was perfectly spherical and completely clear within, save for a single crimson streak deep within the orb's core. "Are you familiar with the Queen's Eye?" I shook my head.

"No, I've never heard of it." The woman scoffed gently.

"Think Camilla would have told you... oh well. This is the Queen's Eye; a scrying orb we use to discern the skills and aptitudes of others. As I'm sure you're aware, the Glass Queen – may She live forever – is the world's most perfect oracle. She can discern the past, present and future; as well as the potential of anyone whom She touches. Now, obviously we can't have every Jane, Jill and Janet walking into the palace to get their potential read. The security risk would be astronomical." A pause. "Not... that I honestly think any person could ever lay a finger on the Glass Queen; that's beside the point. So, in Her infinite wisdom, She devised these Eyes. Clear Quartz crystals imbued with a single drop of Her eternal blood. Clear Quartz is a potent magical focus, and Her blood is all that's needed for Her powers to activate." So the crimson streak in the center was a drop of the Glass Queen's blood? Neat. "Walk up to the Eye, clear your mind of all distractions, and place your hands on the Eye. It will react, and judging by the reaction, I can tell where you're best suited." She motioned to the corner. "Why don't you put that pack on the ground, I'll watch it for you." It was rather cramped in here. Taking the bag off my back, I set it on the ground and approached the Eye, watching the streak of blood within shift and seemingly stare back at me. Lifting both hands, I steadied myself and placed them atop the Eye.

The moment my bare skin touched the Eye, the bead of blood within reacted, shifting and moving about within, almost as if it were attempting to get away from me. After a few seconds of the blood's chaotic attempts to escape, the whole orb began to glow a bright, angry red. I looked on with a measure of satisfaction. "...so what's red mean?" I turned back to look at the woman, who was just staring at the orb in sheer disbelief... no, not that wasn't disbelief, but horror.

"It... uh..." She did her best to answer my question, her hand resting on the doorknob. "...it means you're... different."

Chapter 2: The Three Tests

Summary:

As Alyxtra ponders what the Eye could mean, they are visited by a Glass Guardian who seems to have an idea of what's going on. Three tests await Alyxtra.

Chapter Text

I found myself surrounded by five women within minutes, their attention staying focused on the orb near me, still glowing an angry, bright red. One of the women – the rep who led me back here and the one who called the others – was talking animatedly with the others, one throwing me an occasional glance. "And you're certain that the results are uncontaminated? That you didn't touch it as well?" One asked gently, just making sure that everything that had happened, had happened as the rep had explained.

"Of course not! It's not my first day, Beckah! I was by the door, nowhere near the Eye!" The called-out guard – Beckah – rose a hand and smiled.

"Relax, Marie, relax... I just have to do my due diligence." Another guard – a tall, well-built woman who looked like an amazon – looked at me with a distinct disbelief in her eyes.

"...I mean, can you blame us? This little thing with no muscle on her triggered a Red Response from the Queen's Eye?" After a few minutes of arguing, I finally spoke up.

"This... is all well and good but... will no one tell me what this 'Red Response' even is? I just touched the Eye like I was told. Am I in trouble?"

"Trouble?" A new voice came from the front door, the sound of the wooden door opening startling the five other women in the room. "Hardly." The woman continued as I turned to face her. This new woman was well-built, her exposed arms bulging with noticeable muscles. She was a solid foot taller than me and had well-trimmed green hair; stark crimson eyes staring at me. She was dressed in an all-too familiar set of alabaster armor – clear glass pauldrons marking her as an illustrious Glass Guardian. Her weapon – a longsword with a blade forged of golden glass – resting in its sheath at her side. "We haven't had a Red Response in centuries." Her heavy footsteps echoed in the small room as she walked across the wooden floor towards us.

"O-oh... good... good morning, Guardian. Is... aught amiss?" The receptionist tried, the green-haired woman smiling.

"I've been dispatched to investigate a disturbance the Glass Queen sensed. It seems Her Eye in this city picked up something... decidedly strange." I inwardly shrugged at this. If the Glass Queen was as powerful as I had thought she might be, it surprised me little that she could sense what her blood could. She was probably aware of my presence the moment I touched that Eye. The woman – the Glass Guardian – walked between the six of us and went right to the Queen's Eye, still glowing an angry red. Placing her gauntleted hand on the orb, she closed her eyes and focused, the Eye settling down and dimming until no glow remained. Glass Guardians were rumored to have a connection to the Glass Queen – a form of unbreakable bond that made them almost extensions of the Queen's will. To send one out to investigate meant the Queen was taking a personal interest in this. She looked to me and smiled. "Would you kindly place your hand on the Eye again, please? I want to see the reaction for myself." I nodded gently and approached the Eye once more, placing a bare hand on it.

The moment I touched it, the Eye reacted the same it did before, the drop of blood doing its best to get as far away from me as it could, a fierce and bright red glow emanating from within. I released my hand, which caused the blood drop to settle down, but the glow remained. "Mmm." The Glass Guardian grunted to herself, looking over the Eye. "Her Majesty was right to worry."

"What does that mean? Why is everyone so interested in the reaction?" The Guardian just looked over at me after my question.

"Because a Red Response... is exceedingly rare. The response of the blood is more intriguing than the glow, though... that, I can't tell why it exists. The last person to get a Red Response from the Eye... was Van Grandt, the Legendary Hero who sealed the Demon King away over a hundred years ago-"

"The bastard who put us in this shitty situation." The Department rep scowled at the name of the Legendary Hero. The Glass Guardian just chuckled.

"You're not wrong, but it wasn't like he did it intentionally." She turned to me and looked at me with a different eye... like she wasn't seeing me for who I was, but what I could be. "...you might just be the second coming of the Legendary Hero... but to say that you definitely are would be perhaps jumping to conclusions. If you are able to live up to the Legendary Hero's legacy... there's one thing we have to do." She looked to the department employees. "I'll be taking custody of this one for a bit. Once we've felt out whether or not she's got the means to live up to the legend, she'll be returned for proper assignment." The rep who greeted me nodded to her, the Glass Guardian turning back to me. "I need you to follow me, please. We're going to see if you've got the talents needed." I nodded to her and watched her start back for the door. I fell in line just behind her, the glint of her armor catching the light in the department nicely. I followed her out of the department and down the street a bit.

All Glass Guardians are human. The Glass Queen refuses to allow any non-human to join her guard. She believes that human interests should be protected by humans only. She's perhaps a bit short-sighted in that – quick to form an alliance with the Linderfolk and Mosu, but won't allow them to fully engrain themselves in human society at the top levels – but I could also see why. We may be at peace now, but many races – Demons and Linderfolk specifically – have had long-standing disagreements with us. The demons should be an obvious thing – Demons and Humans never get along – but the Linderfolk perhaps take the word of their God above all else... even common sense sometimes. All it takes is one errant High Priestess to claim their God demanded a holy war against humanity and... next thing you know, all pretenses of cooperation vanish.

"I'm not gonna lie... I'm very nervous to give you this test." The Glass Guardian spoke up after a moment.

"Mm? Why's that?"

"My uncertainty is two-fold. First; if you don't have the capacity to live up to the Legendary Hero's legacy... why had the Queen's Eye reacted as it had? And if you do have the capacity... why had the Glass Queen not foreseen your arrival?"

"I do not pretend to know the answer to that." I spoke simply, careful not to say anything that could be misconstrued as 'offensive' about the Glass Queen. She was human, after all, and mistakes do happen... but most believed the Glass Queen to be flawless – an ascended human beyond all fallacies of her race. For her most staunch defenders, the very notion that the Glass Queen could make a mistake was sacrilege itself... and I didn't feel like angering a Glass Guardian today.

"Mmm... nor do I." She answered with a nod. We walked through the streets for going on twenty minutes before we arrived at a building I recognized instantly as barracks. I had seen many buildings of its like in my last life, and once you see one, it's easy to tell another at sight. The tall stonework fence around it was easily defensible, and the wooden training dummies in the front marked it well-used for sword practice. The Glass Guardian walked into the open gate and took in a deep breath. "Natalya!" She called in a powerful tone, her voice echoing off the nearby buildings and booming enough to be heard clear inside any of the buildings immediately around us. After a few seconds, the door to the barracks opened to an equally strongly-built woman stepping out. She was dressed plainly in a tunic and trousers, her exposed arms displaying the muscle structure of a soldier. She looked near identical to the Glass Guardian, save for her medium-cut red hair. The woman smiled at my escort.

"Maria." The red-haired woman smiled. "T'what do I owe the pleasure?" Her gaze flickered down to me, her lips twisting up into a polite – less familiar – smile. "Heya, squirt."

"I'd like for you to give this young woman the Warrior's Test." The red-haired woman stood up just a bit straighter and crossed her arms under her chest.

"S'at so? Thought she looked a bit young. Skill Check?" The Glass Guardian nodded.

"Indeed. Don't wear her out though... you're only the first stop in our rounds today." The redhead blinked.

"First stop?" Her confused face turned into a coy, playful smirk. "Takin' her on the rounds of the brothels already, huh?"

"Stop yourself, Natalya." The Glass Guardian spoke firmly, but politely to the redhead, then turned to me. "This is Natalya Despair; Guard Captain of the Soulus City Guard. She'll be administering the Warrior's Test to you."

"Oh, don't try to act all big and important, sis." Natalya smiled to my escort. "I'm Natalya, this goober's older sister. You didn't even introduce yourself, did you, Maria?" My escort shrugged.

"I hadn't the time." She turned to me curtly and bowed, crossing her fist over her chest. "Maria Despair, Glass Guardian to Our Benevolent Lady of Glass, the Glass Queen."

"Alyxtra Silvershear." I spoke up. "Just... just Alyxtra." I didn't have a fancy title.

"Alright, niceties over." Natalya spoke up, her playful voice vanishing and replaced with a more business-focused one. She retreated inside and picked up something from within, returning a moment later with a pair of swords stored safely in their sheathes. With a flick, she tossed one to me, which I managed to catch in both hands. "Reactions are good, at least." Natalya mused as she stepped over to one of the wooden men in the yard – a training dummy used to practice swordsmanship. "Alright. Pull that blade out and give the dummy a good swing. Don't worry about anything but just putting all your power into the swing. Form and style can be taught, but if you don't have the umph behind your strikes, none of that will help you." She encouraged me to muster all my strength and attack the wooden man.

Unsheathing my blade, I dropped the scabbard to the ground and approached the dummy, both hands on the sword's handle. I was far from practiced with swords – my forte back in my old life was guns – but I knew enough where I could at least hold it right. Centering myself, I gave a swing to the wooden man; an overhead cleave that bit four inches into the wood, a solid chnk echoing in the yard. Natalya watched me plant the sword's blade into the dummy's left shoulder before I released my grip, the blade staying lodged in the wood. "Shit." Natalya spoke simply, blinking at the display. She looked at me, then to the blade buried in the dummy, then back at me. "You'd never expect that kinda power in that wiry frame. What are they feeding you back home?" She spoke playfully. She walked over and wiggled the sword out of the dummy, and checked the damage. "That would have been fatal, had this been a live target... though your stance was crude. Again, that can be taught." She motioned me to hand her the sword's scabbard, which I did. Sheathing the blade, she handed it back.

Stepping in front of the wooden man, she unsheathed her own sword and discarded the sheathe. "Alright, test two." She held the blade at her side in one hand, the side of her body with her sword facing me. "Come at me. Attack me with all your might, like you aim to kill me."

"...shouldn't we be using wooden swords for that...?" I mused, looking at the sword in my hands. Natalya just laughed.

"Aw, don't be like that. This grandma can take anything you can dish out." I watched Maria roll her eyes out the corner of my own.

"Trust me, kid. She'll be fine." Maria reassured me. With a shrug, I just nodded and unsheathed the sword again. Holding the blade in both hands, I advanced, not giving her a moment to register what I was doing. The moment I stepped forward, I unleashed a sideways slice across her gut. Flicking her wrist up, she caught the strike with her own sword and directed my blade over her head and away.

"Good. I felt that." The moment my blade had been released from hers, I moved for another strike – a similar over-hand cleave that I had done on the dummy. Reacting as intended, she rose her sword up and intercepted the strike, her unused palm bracing the midpoint of her blade. "Good! I can feel the kind of power you've got in your strikes! Your movements are obvious, but only because your opponent is experienced! Once more!" She pushed off, staggering me back for only a moment. Centering myself once more, I moved for my last strike.

I stepped in, sword over my right shoulder for a crippling blow to her left side. As I moved, I saw her twist her motions to intercept the strike... but before I could follow through, I twirled to the right and brought the blade back over. A feint to the right, to strike to the left. I hadn't intended on actually harming her, so midway through the spin, I twisted the blade so the flat edge of the sword impacted harmlessly on her exposed right side. Both sisters were stunned, looking on. Natalya looked down at the blade pressed against her side. "...sonuvabitch..." She muttered, exhaling gently. "...I never expected such a feint from a beginner..." She eased her unused hand down to my blade to push it away. "Alright kid, put that up." I nodded and pulled away, sheathing the weapon into its scabbard.

"...I didn't even see it coming." Maria admitted. "And by the time I did recognize it, it had already gone off." She looked to Natalya. "What's your take on the kid, sis?"

"Kid's good. Got some real talent for the blade." She looked at her sister with a glimmer in her eye. "When do I start training her?"

"...I don't know, I've still got two more stops."

"Where? Kid's got a hell of an aptitude with the blade, where the hell else could you be needing to take her?" Maria motioned me to return the sword to Natalya.

"I need to speak with Serras and Belle."

"Serras and Be-" Natalya grunted, looking shocked. "Does she have Spiritual and Magical aptitude too!?" The words she spoke were spat out in complete disbelief. Maria just nodded to her. Maria motioned me to follow her, leaving the stunned Natalya to just stare at us as we left. "But I get her, right?!" Natalya finally managed to break out of her trance and call after us. "Maria! Maria, don't let your big sister down! I want her!" Maria just rose a hand over her shoulder and waved goodbye to Natalya.

"Having two children is rare." Was all I could observe with. "Your parents must have been exceptionally lucky – or skilled – to get to have two children." Maria just laughed at this, clearly still trying to process what she saw.

"Yeah... mom and dad have been in service to the Empire for years. Mom served as a Lady in Waiting for the Glass Queen for twenty years, and dad was a Glass Guardian. Once their services were concluded, the Glass Queen awarded them each a child for their service. Dad requested that mom bear her child, and they both requested the same male donor." Maria explained. "We're one of the few full, blood sisters you'll meet." I couldn't help but smile at that. That was probably the sweetest story I'd heard in all my fifteen years in this world.

"That's sweet. You two are so alike."

"Yeah, and I hate it." Maria smiled playfully. "Nat got more of mom, and I'm told I'm more like my actual father. My GMD." 'GMD' was a shorthand word for 'Genetic Male Donor'. Since 'father' no longer explicitly meant the male parent – but the provider – they had to find a different term for the biological male that helped conceive the child. I smiled up to her, proudly.

"Well, I think you're both very nice." Maria fell silent for a moment.

"Thank you." We fell silent again as she led me through the streets. After forty minutes of walking – watching people move out of the way for a Glass Guardian – we came to a large building that looked akin to a library in my old world. "Our next stop is the Mage's Guild. Do me a favor and stay quiet while we're in here. The mages don't like when their meditation is disturbed." I nodded firmly and grunted an affirmative. Maria opened the door and stepped in as quietly as her heavy armor would allow. Her boots caused the wooden floor beneath them to creak and whine in protest as we moved.

The inside of the Guild was floor-to-ceiling books; wall-to-wall bookcases and tables crammed into every available inch of floor. Many women poured over tomes both ancient and powerful; some practicing incantations and muttering words of power while others simply read in stalwart silence. Maria motioned for me to follow her with a flick of a finger, doing her best to minimize her armor's noisy clatter. Several of the studying mages looked up – disturbed by the noise from Maria's armor – but turned back to their studies, thinking it best not to get into a pissing contest with a Glass Guardian.

We climbed a set of spiral stairs – Maria's armored form barely able to squeeze up the small iron corkscrew staircase – and came to a large wooden door two flights up. Maria knocked gently on the door. "Serras?" She spoke in a low tone. "Are you busy?" After a few seconds, there came the sound of a doorlock clunking open, followed by the click of a doorhandle. The large wooden door opened to show a wirey, red-haired young woman wearing a swampingly large blue robe, the large round glasses on her face hiding the fatigue in her gaze; heavy bags under her eyes. She smiled despite the tiredness in her face.

"Oh... good morning Glass Guardian." She quickly looked down the hall. "...it is still morning, right?" She must not get out much.

"It is, Serras." Maria crossed her fist over her chest once more and bowed. "Maria Despair, on assignment from Our Benevolent Lady of Glass." Serras bobbed her head.

"I don't know you by name, but any Glass Guardian is always welcome here." She looked inside her room for a moment. "A moment, please, come in, I'll light some candles." She left the door open for us and retreated inside, quickly muttering a short word and pointing at the wick of several candles, a spark of flame leaving the tip of her finger and igniting the candlewick. After about half a dozen candles, the room began to glow with something that resembled life, her office very much like the rest of the guild: bookcases crammed with all manner of tomes, and a few shelving units piled to the breaking point with scrolls. "Have a seat, Guardian and friend." She motioned to two large, plush chairs near a dormant fireplace, Maria motioning me to sit as she did as well. Serras moved like a frightened chicken; darting about the room spastically as she closed the door we entered from and went to the fireplace. With another quick word and her index and middle finger pointing at the dormant fireplace, she expelled another small jet of flame at the logs, the hearth roaring to life and spilling light into the room. "Sorry, I sometimes forget to light up the room when I'm studying." She pushed her glasses up with the same two fingers that had ignited the fireplace. She sat herself down on the couch, her robe pressing up against her enough for me to see exactly how thin she was... she looked a lot like me in the body type department; save for her lack of a chest and her toothpick arms and legs. "So, what do I owe the pleasure, Guardian?"

"I was hoping you might be available to administer the Mage's Test to young Alyxtra here." Maria mused, putting a gauntleted hand on my shoulder. Serras pushed her glasses up again and smiled brightly, her joy lighting up the room far more than the fireplace.

"Oh, of course! Oh, it's been so long since we've had a new Initiate!"

"Well... don't get your hopes up yet, Serras." Maria spoke. "I just came from giving her the Warrior's Test, and I'll be giving her the Sage's Test next." Serras blinked at Maria's words.

"...you think the girl's a-" Serras began, Maria cutting her off.

"I don't know yet. She has the appearance of it, yes... but I want to be certain. If she passes your test and The First Sage's... then we'll discuss it later." Serras just nodded.

"Yes... yes, of course. Don't want to get our hopes up." Serras sprung up from her own chair and hurried to a bookcase near her desk. "So, Alyxtra was it?" She asked.

"Yes, ma'am." Serras laughed at my words.

"Oh, no no no... you don't have to call me ma'am." She plucked a particular book off the shelf and – clutching it to her chest – shuffled back over. "First, an introduction. I am Serras Nerra, Archmage of the Soulus Mage's Guild. It is my pleasure to administer the Mage's Test to you today." She handed me the book. "This is a spell tome. I keep many on hand for such tests." The book she handed me was small and thin – a lot like the old Reader's Digest magazines from my old world – and bore arcane runes on the surface. "This particular spell tome will teach you the somatic motions for the spell Firebolt. It will also align your aether to project the spell. Now, simply knowing the somatic motions isn't enough for casting spells; your aether – or your soul – also has to take the spell into itself. Like a carpenter's blueprint, for example. Once they learn to produce a... chair or table or somesuch, eventually the motions become so second-nature they no longer need the blueprint. Once your soul has taken in the knowledge of Firebolt, and you correctly reproduce the motions, you will be able to cast it." She looked around. "Oh, but not here!" She seemed to realize where we were. "Come come, let us go outside, so we don't set the Guild on fire." The three of us stood and followed Serras out. Opening the door to her office, she turned to face me once more. "Oh, if your escort didn't tell you already, please try to avoid creating excess noise. Many of our mages are hard at work perfecting their arcane connection, and that requires concentration for most." I simply nodded to this.

"Maria told me already. Thank you, though." I spoke in a low tone, Serras smiling broadly at my understanding. She rushed us out of the office and back down the stairs. She moved so quickly and without a sound, it was easy to think she's done this a hundred times. Maria was careful as we left to minimize her armor's noise again as we hurried out of the guild out the back door and into a long field. High, stone walls surrounded a rectangular field, a stonework dummy – a statue carved in the vague shape of a person – rested in the back-center of the field. Serras motioned to two mages who were standing by the building to follow. There was a stone area near the building where a red box was painted, along with the words 'danger' on the four sides. Serras stopped just before the box and looked at me, smiling as she pushed her glasses up.

"Now! As you can probably imagine, magic is an immensely powerful tool. A weapon of war, to be sure... but it can be so much more. The simple Firebolt is useful for pitching camp in the winderness, for example. The spell I cast to light the candles was Firebolt, in fact. A skilled mage can manipulate the flow of aether from their body into the spell, in essence strengthening or weakening the spell. A Firebolt can start a campfire, or be strong enough to burn a castle to cinders." She paused, blinking, then looked over her shoulder quickly to make sure there were no burnables in the line of fire. "Please try not to burn anything down. The Glass Queen still hasn't fully forgiven us for... 'the incident'." She spoke ominously. Smiling, she motioned to the spell tome in my arms. "Now! Open that spell tome and give it a read. It won't be many words, but I need you to take them in... feel the words enter your body."

"...always wondered why spell tomes only had like... a paragraph, and then like... forty blank pages." Maria mused with a smile on her lips as I opened up the book.

"Most books you might find in a bookstore or library are printed on parchment. It's durable and resistant to wear. Spell tomes – such as that one – are inscribed on vellum. Vellum as a writing medium is exceptionally magically conductive. You're not reading the book to learn the spell, exactly. The words written are only there to... time you, I guess? Enough words are on the page to allow the magic imbued in the vellum to seep into you. When you finish reading, the spell has fully absorbed itself into your body and-" As she was talking, I was reading the short paragraph written in some ancient language – jibberish to me – and as I reached the end, the whole book turned to dust in my hands and blew away on the wind. "-the book disintegrates." Serras finished. I flexed my fingers for a moment.

"Oh, so the book itself is enchanted." Maria spoke up, Serras turning to her quickly and smiling.

"Yes! Oh, isn't learning so fun?" She beamed, before coming back to me. "Okay, can you see the spell in your mind?" I closed my eyes and searched myself. I can't explain exactly what it felt like, but I did feel new knowledge just... sitting in my soul. I nodded to her. "Good! Good! Okay..." She gently pushed me into the square painted on the stonework. "Now... take a deep breath and follow the instructions you know in your heart. Use your arm and fingers as a conductor for the spell – aim at the stone statue, and let your Firebolt fly." She took a step back and motioned once more to the two mages behind me, who moved off to either side of me.

"What are they doing?" I asked, Serras just waving away my question.

"They're there in case you misfire and set the grass on fire. Don't worry about them." I took a deep breath and did as instructed, digging deep into my soul for the newly implanted knowledge. Raising an arm I mouthed the incantation quickly and-

Fwoom! A little jolt of flame – barely enough to start a campfire – loosed from my finger and struck the stone statue square in the chest. "Ah!" Serras gasped a little, her tone very happy. "Oh my, that was... that was very good!" She clapped a little. "Firebolt is the basic of the basic. It can be made weaker by stunting the amount of aether it uses, or empowered by pouring more into it. Even a warrior with no aptitude can cast Firebolt at its weakest... try funneling more aether into the spell. Imagine your Fire bolt becoming a raging Fire ball ." Serras continued. "This is the true Mage's Test. Anyone can cast Firebolt... but only someone with true magic aptitude could conjure a Fireball." I repeated the process with the Firebolt, but instead of stopping when I knew I should, I funneled more of my magic into the tip of my finger. I felt the energy pour into the point in space inches from my extended finger and a flickering heat came to my face. "A-aah..." Serras mused. "Release... release..." She encouraged me. With a quick exhale, I released the energy, the Fireball launching towards the statue with a deafening-

PHWHOOOOOOM! The Fireball struck the statue and blasted it into shards, the remaining flames disippating upon impact. "Aaah!" Serras yelped a little, clearly taken aback by the explosion. "Oh my!" She looked at me as I turned to her.

"How was that?"

"...you blew up my statue..." She frowned. "But that was amazing!" Serras turned to Maria with a speed enough to knock her glasses askew on her face. "Tell me, how did she do on the Warrior's Test?"

"Flying colors. Natalya was impressed." Serras gasped happily.

"And she passed mine with just as much ease!" She turned back to me. "You're certainly quite talented, Alyxtra." Serras – ever the frenetic one – flicked her gaze back to Maria. "I would like to put my name in the hat. I would love for Alyxtra to train with me." Maria laughed, motioning Serras to slow down.

"Easy, Archmage, easy. I can't make that decision, remember? It'll come down to the Queen's decision." Serras pouted – her cheeks puffing up cutely – as she nodded.

"I know... but it's just been so long since I've seen someone so talented!" She looked me over with a listless smile on her lips. "...I guess you'll be seeing Belle now, huh?" Maria just nodded.

"Indeed. I'll leave you to clean up the statue." Serras pouted again, then smiled cutely.

"Well! It's been a blast -" She laughed, covering her mouth with her robe sleeve. "-literally!" She giggled again. "It was a pleasure to meet you, Alyxtra! I hope that we get to meet again." I nodded happily to her and waved goodbye as Maria motioned me to follow. We crept out of the Mage's Guild as not to distrub any of the Mages studying. Once we were out, Maria sighed loudly and stretched.

"So, that was the Archmage. She's a bit... energetic for a mage." I smiled at her comment.

"I like her. She's cute." Maria just smirked at this.

"Yeah, she is. C'mon. One more stop." She led me deeper into the city, away from the Mage's Guild and towards another corner of the city. I knew Sages were healers – doctors and chirurgeons dedicated to the medical care of the people, and servants of the Glass Queen. Every town and city in the Empire had at least one Sage who provided medical care to the town. In fact, the Sage in my hometown was one of only three people who knew about my 'uniquities', along with mom and dad; as she had helped mother deliver me. She promised mother to keep the secret on account it fell under the secret issues of her patients. I guess 'doctor-patient confidentiality' existed in this world, too.

We walked for another thirty to forty minutes (I had gotten quite good at knowing how long things took, especially since I no longer have a cell phone to keep track of everything) before we reached the large building near the castle walls. It was a pristinely white building with a large, wrought iron fence around it and a sign displaying the caduceus upon it. Maria pushed open the gate and walked right up to the door. This was called a Medica officially, but it was basically a hospital. It was where people went when they were sick or injured. Unlike in my last world, most Sages worked their magics for very little payment, taking only what was needed to live. Last time father broke her leg in the field, our town's Sage had fixed her up for an invitation to dinner that night; which father was all too happy to oblige. Have I mentioned that I'm preferring this world more and more?

Maria pushed the door open and stepped in. The Medica back home was always so quiet... just our town's Sage and one other woman to keep her schedule in order. The Medica here, though? I've never seen so many people waiting to be seen by a doctor... not in this world, anyway. Reminded me of the field surgeon's tent back before I died. About two dozen women – some with children – waited in the front room. Most bowed their heads in reverence to Maria as she passed. The woman behind the desk smiled up to Maria. "Glass Guardian. To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit?"

"I know you're busy, but I was hoping someone might be available to administer the Sage's Test?" The woman looked down at her ledger and flipped through some pages.

"Yyyyyes." She finally spoke up. "The First Sage actually has an opening." Maria beamed happily at the woman.

"Thank you." Maria nodded to her.

"Down that hall, and last door on the left." The receptionist instructed us, pointing down the hall to her left. Maria smiled in thanks and followed the instructions. We followed the hallway until it ended, and Maria turned to the lefthand door, knocking gently on it.

"Yes? I'm sorry, I'm a little busy at the moment." A kind – but tired – voice came from the door.

"Ah, sorry First Sage, I was hoping you might have a moment to administer the Sage's Test. I'll wait until you're free." Maria spoke happily, waving away the concern to the door. Maria nudged me back towards the lobby and turned to return, but the sound of the door opening interrupted her. Turning around, we both saw a haggered, brown-haired woman looking at us through the door.

"Maria? Sage Test, you say?" She was a kind-eyed woman with long brown hair pulled into a bun. She was dressed in the white coat common of Sages in this world (and doctors in my old one) and looked as though she hasn't slept in days. "This is fortuitous. Come in." She opened the door for us and retreated inside. Maria shrugged and motioned for me to enter, which I did. Upon entering the room – which I could only rightly describe as 'clinical' - I was met with the First Sage seeing to a young woman sitting on a chair. Her left leg was torn up with three very nasty gash marks, which ripped through her trousers. "Sorry about that, Diana." The First Sage apologized to the woman, who only smiled through what I could only imagine was unbearable pain.

"It's alright, First Sage." The woman named Diana nodded to her. The First Sage went to a shelf near the wall and plucked a single book from the shelf and tossed it to me.

"Dear, if you wouldn't mind reading this? The vellum pages-"

"That... looks pretty nasty, First Sage." Maria interrupted. "We should skip the introduction. Besides, we've just come from the Mage's Guild so..." The First Sage looked at Maria and blinked.

"Oh. That makes things easier. That book will teach you Soothe Wounds, a basic healing spell. Learn it, and demonstrate it on Diana." I nodded and opened the book, repeating what I had done at the Mage's Guild. "Spiritual Magics and Arcane Magics are similar in execution, however unlike the destructive nature of Arcane Magics, Spiritual Magics cannot misfire. A Mage with no control over her spells is a danger to everyone around her... a Sage with no control over her magic is just useless." The First Sage spouted off. "A healing spell that fails will never – never – harm the intended target." As she finished this, the book turned to dust in my hands and vanished.

"Done." I chimed in, the First Sage nodding to me and then motioning to the gash on the woman's leg.

"Excellent. Cast Soothe Wounds on Diana's leg. Soothe Wounds is a healing spell in name only. It can seal papercuts and other minor bruises, but for a wound such as this, it will only dull the pain." I dropped to my knees by her leg and placed both hands on the wound. She winced at the touch, but didn't pull away. Closing my eyes, I mouthed the incantation as the warm energies flowed through my hands.

"A-aaaah..." Diana sighed, her muscles relaxing. "...that feels so much better."

"Hm." The First Sage chuffed. She walked behind me and crouched at my side, observing my spell. "...the wound is closing nicely." She nodded. "And the pain?" She looked up to Diana.

"I can still feel the wound, but the pain's practically gone." The First Sage fell silent as I continued to channel the spell. She didn't tell me to stop.

"...interesting..." The First Sage mused as she continued to watch. I caught her put a hand just above mine, herself muttering some incantation before the wound began to rapidly seal. After a few seconds, the only sign that there was even a wound there to begin with was the nasty gash in her pants, which could easily fixed with a needle and some thread. Diana looked down at her leg and smiled.

"Oh, bless you both... You do the Goddess' work." The First Sage stood and tapped my shoulder.

"That's enough. Thank you." I closed my hands and stood, the magic fading from my body. The First Sage turned to Diana. "Now, did we learn a lesson about stump removal?" The woman laughed at the First Sage's words.

"Yes, we leave it to the professionals." The First Sage – a stern woman by her usual countenance – only smiled at this and nodded.

"Very good, Diana. You're free to go."

"Don't I owe you for your help?" The First Sage just shook her head.

"I don't charge if it's a Test. You agreed to be a test subject, after all." She smiled to Diana and nodded to her. "Have a good day." Diana smiled broadly, taking my hand as she left.

"Bless you, miss. Bless you!" She spoke quickly, bobbing her head in a frantic bow as she left. The First Sage waited until she was gone before sighing and sitting in the chair.

"So." The First Sage spoke up. "Now that that's over with..." She pressed a hand to her chest. "First Sage Belle Narta. How are you feeling after that?" I flexed my fingers, looking down at them. Even I had to admit I was a little chuffed to have cast a healing spell.

"I feel pretty good, actually."

"Any fatigue?" She continued to ask. I just shook my head.

"No, none." I quirked my head. "Why?"

"Spiritual Magic tends to drain the user's energy." Belle explained. "The more you use it, the more resistant you get. Sages who have been doing this for a while – like myself – tend to get used to the feeling of being constantly fatigued. Newcomers however... after channeling the spell for as long as you did would be ready for dreamland before long... and yet, you remain vigorous." She looked to Maria. "You mentioned you've visited the Mage's Guild first, yes?" Maria just nodded.

"Yes. You're actually our third and finaly visit." Belle looked back at me.

"Visited the Mage's Guild. For the Mage's Test, yes?" I nodded, Belle continuing. "So I imagine you also visited the Guard Barracks for the Warrior's Test?" Another nod from me. Belle looked at Maria. "And her results?"

"Passed all three." Belle blinked.

"Well." She spoke simply. "That's... interesting." She leaned back in the chair. "Passed all three Placement Tests with the same level of gumption, and managed to channel Soothe Wounds for as long as she did..."

"And blew up Serras' target." Maria continued.

"Really?"

"And actually managed to surprise Natalya with her swordsmanship." Maria spoke up again, causing Belle to blink.

" Really ?" She emphasized, Maria just nodding. "Well... it's been a fair number of years since we've had one of those around." I blinked at this.

"One of what?" I asked Maria, who just waved it away.

"We don't know if she really is. As you know, they are... not the Queen's favorite." Belle nodded to Maria's words, the two women seeming to ignore me.

"Yes." Belle nodded. "Well, regardless, you have your information. Give Our Most Benevolent Queen my best."

"What are you two going on about? What do you think I am?" Belle looked to Maria, who only sighed and nodded.

"Guess it wouldn't hurt." Maria took a deep breath. "People who are equally apt at all three tests are what we call Chimera Knights. A Chimera Knight will never be as good in any of the three fields as a master of that field... but their ability to utilize both Arcane Magic as well as Spiritual Magic – mixed with a healthy proficiency in the art of War make them..."

" Powerful." Serras answered for her. "What's more... all the Heroes of Legend have been Chimera Knights." I turned to Maria.

"So... what happens now?" She just shrugged.

"I report to the Glass Queen my suspicions, and we await Her call. You'll most likely need to stay in Soulus, at least for tonight. Here, I'll take you to one of the inns and get you a room. I don't know for certain how long it'll take The Most Benevolent of Queens to get back to the issue but..." She just shrugged. Maria paused, turning to Belle. "It's been good to see you again, Belle. I missed your company." Belle – for the first time in our discussion – smiled a tired, but genuine smile at Maria's words.

"Me too, Maria. Ever since you got that promotion, you've had no time for old flames." Maria just chuckled, running a hand through her hair.

"...I'll try to have some time off."

Chapter 3: Split Decision

Summary:

Maria delivers the Glass Queen's verdict on the subject of Alyxtra, and Alyxtra decides to probe a bit deeper into the opinion of certain 'uniquities' in this world.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Maria led me back into the city proper, a strange spring to her step. We spoke little as we moved, a strange and unknown concern washing over me. I thought back to her words before we began the trials... her two-fold worry about the meaning behind the Queen's Eye's judgment. If I indeed was this 'Chimera Knight' she spoke of with a measure of both reverence and concern, why had the Glass Queen – the world's most potent soothsayer, the one who had predicted the decline of men a full decade before it happened, who had foreseen the Demon King's assault – not foreseen the supposed arrival of a hero? I had to admit I was curious about this too.

On several occasions, I saw Maria take a peek over her shoulder – to see if I was still following her, or for some other reason I couldn't tell – before recentering her attention and continuing through the streets. I paid it no mind, deciding that if she wanted to make something out of it, she would. After a bit – an hour or so – we came to an Inn near the center of the city. It was a large Inn, four stories and at least a hundred rooms. Maria motioned me in with a flick of her hand, pushing the large door open and pushing into the front room.

"Welcome!" A chipper voice called from within. The lobby was filled with a dozen plus women – all dressed in some form of armor – as they sat about tables and enjoyed their mid-day meals. The woman behind the counter was human with long, painstakingly brushed blonde hair and a physique that marked her no stranger to physical labor. "Welcome to the Black Unicorn, are you ladies looking for a room?" She wasn't paying attention to us as we entered, instead her attention was focused on a mug that she was cleaning. Maria's heavy boots clunked loudly on the wooden floor as she advanced, the woman behind the counter finally looking up and gasping a little. "Ah! I'm sorry, Guardian, I hadn't noticed you." Maria just smiled at her.

"No worries. Do you have any vacancies?"

"Yes, actually... I have a couple of rooms open. Are you two uhm..." She flicked a pointing finger between us. "...together?"

"No. I won't be staying, just need a place to put this one for a bit." Maria put her hand on my shoulder and pushed me gently up to the counter. I smiled gently at her and waved.

"Mmm, cute kid. Yours?" The Innkeeper grinned knowingly at Maria.

"Hilarious, no." Maria reached into the satchel at her waist and pulled out a shining silver coin. "For a bed and a meal for the night. Anything else is up to her to pay for." The Innkeeper took the coin and flicked it up with her thumb, the coin letting out a clarion clink as it flipped several times in the air before she caught it.

"You got it, Guardian." She turned and went to the pegboard behind her, several small brass keys hanging up on the board with a tag attached to each, with a number on it. She picked up key fifteen and handed it to me. "You'll be in room fifteen;" He motioned to her left, to a staircase. "up the stairs and down the hall, forth door from the end on the left."

"Thank you." I bowed a little to her, the girl smiling.

"No problem, sweetie. If you're hungry, just come on down here and let me know; I'll get you something good for dinner." Maria slapped my back gently to get my attention.

"Why don't you go put your stuff down, Alyxtra." I nodded to her as I started up the stairs for my room. As I was just about to crest the stairs, I heard Maria give the Innkeeper one final set of instructions. "...don't let her leave the Inn until I return for her, please." I flicked a gaze over the banister and watched the Innkeeper nod. Well, that's okay. I wasn't planning on leaving tonight anyway. I followed the instructions to my room and opened it with the key.

It wasn't much... but what was there was very nice. A featherbed in one corner with a storage chest at the foot, and a wardrobe for clothes and extra sheets. A small table rested on the blank wall between the wardrobe and the door, along with a chair to go with. All in all, it was a rectangular room about ten to twelve feet long and a solid seven feet wide. It wasn't 'luxurious' by any stretch of the imagination, but it was nice in its own right. I imagine they had nicer rooms as well as double rooms. Placing my bag on the table by the door, I moved to the bed and put a hand on the mattress. There was just enough give in the mattress to not be a stone slab (which I hear can be comfortable in some strange ways). The pillow was nice and cool, and the sheets were just light enough to cover what was needed without forcing me to burn up at night.

I sighed, contemplating if I would get ready for bed now. Usually I slept naked (a holdover from my last life, as well as to combat the lack of air conditioning in this world) but I was hesitant to do so. This world was definitely different from my old world... I had to get used to not having underwear to rely on. I understood that some cultures still used undergarments – like the Linderfolk, for example – but the Glass Empire wasn't too fond of them. I haven't been able to get a good answer as to why that was the case, but I can't say I cared. All I knew is I'd have to be careful sleeping in a public place like this... mother and father knew and didn't care about my 'unique biology', but it could get me in trouble if the wrong person happened to walk in. So for now, I'd keep my trousers on while I slept. After a moment, a knock came to the door.

"It's unlocked, come in." I spoke, the door opening to reveal Maria's armored form squeezing through the door. I smiled a greeting at her and took a seat on the bed. "Hello. Is there something else?"

"...yes..." Maria nodded, motioning to the chair. "Do you mind if I sit?"

"Please. You paid for the room." Maria gave a little chuckle and nodded.

"...yeah, I know, but still. Call me old fashioned." She paused as the chair creaked under the weight of the armor worn by the woman. "...listen, I know you heard my last comment to the Innkeeper." I nodded to her.

"Mm-hm. You don't want me leaving. That's okay." I answered, Maria nodding a bit to herself.

"...I want to be honest with you. I think you deserve that. I've always been a pretty decent judge of character... have been my whole life. I can usually sense when someone's got ill-intent... or malice... or hiding something." I nodded to her. "...and I can sense you're hiding something from me... but I also don't sense any malice or malignant intent... just fear." I gave a nervous little smile. "I also sense you've got a reason for hiding what you're hiding. So... I'm going to ask you a question, and I'd like for you to answer it." I nodded.

"Okay."

"And I need you to understand I'm not trying to accuse you of anything, or assume anything... this is just for my peace of mind." I nodded again, urging her to ask her question. "...you had no idea about any of this when you walked into the Department of Assignment today, right?"

"Well... I always had a feeling I was a bit different from people... but I had always thought it was just... hubris, you know? Like how we all want to be different, how we all don't want to admit that most of us are just... average?" Maria grunted and nodded a response to that.

"Yeah... I get that."

"But... no. I didn't actually think it was real, and if I did, I had no idea it would have gone this far." Maria looked me over, her crimson eyes studying me intently for several minutes before her hard, neutral expression broke and a smile came to her lips.

"Okay." She nodded to me.

"Okay? Just... just okay?"

"I still think you're hiding something... but I don't think you're lying to me. I don't think this thing you're hiding is dangerous. So I'm content." She stood, the chair groaning in relief at the weight that came off it. "I'm going to tell Dahliah – and by extention the Glass Queen – exactly what I told you. I'm going to suggest we let you continue on your way, though under surveillance. When I return tomorrow with the Glass Queen's decree, then we'll talk about the future. Until then... don't leave the Inn. I need to know where you are." I nodded happily to her.

"I'll be a good girl. I won't leave." I reassure her. She looks at me long and hard for a few seconds before she nods, seemingly content that I'm not going to betray her trust.

"Good." She turns to the door and opens it, managing to get her armored form halfway through the door before pausing. "...good night, Alyxtra. For weal or woe, it's been... interesting meeting you."

"It's been a pleasure meeting you too, Guardian Despair. Have a good night." I speak politely to her, causing a smirk to appear on her lips. She says nothing else as she leaves for the night, closing the door gently behind her.

-

I spend that afternoon and night relaxing. It had been all-go-no-stop since I got into Soulus that day, and I hadn't realized how tired I was. Making sure to lock the door, I undressed for bed and laid down on the cool bed sheets. I had to admit... I know this body was hand-made by me fifteen years ago... but even I had to toot my own horn once or twice. I did a damn good job on the details. I didn't look too suspicious – not too overly muscular or too thin – and still I had managed to surprise people. Though, to be fair, that's more thanks to the work of the Last Queen of Forever... mmm... gonna have to find something less wordy to call her. Plus, I'm a little worried I'll get my 'Glass Queen' and 'Last Queen' a bit muddled in translation... boy, that would be embarrassing. When sleep finally came, it washed over me with a calming, cold sensation of satisfaction, drawing me into the comfort of the bed.

Not having a phone, and not being tied down to things that were designed to 'help' people keep their affairs straight since my first life has given me an acute sense of timing. I slept comfortably and soundly straight through the night, waking at what would have been first light; around six or seven in the morning (though these constructions don't exist in this world. Days are split into 'dawn', 'morning', 'midday', 'afternoon', 'evening' and 'dusk'; with everything after dusk just being 'night'.) and collected myself to see if I could get some breakfast. Mother had given me a small amount of copper to get some food in case I had been forced to stay, or a carriage back in the event I failed to place. Mother always said I'd have a place in the village, and she and father would welcome me home regardless. Goddess, mother was far kinder than my first mother was in my last life... drunk bitch.

The Innkeeper from the previous night was at the bar when I descended the stairs, dressed in the same tunic and trousers from last night. She was wearing a vibrant emerald dress with a pure white apron cinched tight around her waist. If I wasn't mistaken, the apron was there for the express purpose of pushing her chest up and out a bit more... I wasn't the only one who noticed. She smiled brightly at me as I sat at the bar in front of her. "Well hello, sleepyhead! Enjoy your rest?"

"Yes, thank you." I nodded to her with a smile. "I know Maria only paid for my dinner last night, but I was wondering what I could get with this..." I put the small handful of copper coins – about the size of dimes from my old world – onto the counter, about twenty five copper in all. The woman just smiled and shook her head.

"Your Guardian friend came back last night, and went up to see you, but you must have been passed right out. She came back down and instructed me that you're to have breakfast on her, too."

"Oh!" I gasped a little, surprised at this turn of events. "That's... very nice of her, actually! I'll have to thank her when she arrives today." The Innkeeper just smiled.

"I'm sure you will. So, what'cha want?"

"Don't suppose I could get steak and eggs?" Thankfully a good number of the foods I enjoyed back in my old world were easily recreatable – and quite common – here. Mother used to make me steak and eggs for breakfast when we had a big day, like a birthday or something. The Innkeeper just smiled at me.

"Sure thing, sweetie. Good taste you've got... you know, for a country girl." I smiled broadly at her comment and lowered my head a bit.

"...that noticeable, huh?"

"Well... no, not really. See..." She motioned to the group of people who filled the Inn's bottom floor – a similar collection of people as last night. They were happily drinking and eating, chatting among themselves as they did so. "...the only people who really stay in the Inn are the Hunters, and I know just about every single one of them. You're a new face, and considering you were being walked around in the company of a Glass Guardian, that meant either one: you were in some serious trouble; or two: you had just come to take your Skill Check."

"You're quite perceptive." I noted, the woman nodding.

"I try. I figured you weren't in trouble, 'cause your Glass Guardian walked you in to the Inn, not into the dungeon in irons." I nodded to this.

"That is true."

"She should be down in a bit." The Innkeeper mused, seemingly randomly. I blinked at her as she shouted an order through a door.

"Who should be down in a bit? If you don't mind me asking..."

"Oh. Your Glass Guardian. She checked into the Inn last night after she figured you had gone to bed." I blinked again at this, confused.

"...why...?" I was under the impression she had another place she could stay. Pretending for a moment she didn't stay in the Glass Queen's Palace, I would have thought she would have at least had a barracks on-property of the castle. The Innkeeper just shrugged at my question.

"Fuck if I know." She responded curtly. "I don't question. Someone flashes a silver coin in my face, I don't ask why. I just nod, say 'yes ma'am' and do as I'm told." She shrugged happily with a smile. "I'm a simple woman like that." I would be lying if I said that kind of attitude surprised me. A great many business people in my old world had the same mentality. Why questions someone who's willing to pay. Of course, this also frequently led to... we'll say some 'undesirable outcomes'.

The Innkeeper excused herself to get one of her regulars another drink (alcoholic if the thick, heady scent was any hint) and left me alone to my own devices for a moment. It was ten minutes later when another woman – a bit younger than the Innkeeper – slipped out of the door just across from her. She held a plate of food in one hand and a slip of parchment in the other. She looked down at the parchment, then up to me and smiled.

"Steak and eggs?" She asked gently. I nodded broadly and leaned back in my stool to give her room to place it down. The young woman placed the plate in front of me and dusted her hands off. "Thank you. Enjoy. If you need anything, Henrietta will be happy to assist." She bowed a little. I assumed Henrietta was the Innkeeper's name. I thanked her with a few words and a smile and dug into my breakfast. You know, sitting here I realize something I had a hankering for. Know what that was? A1 Steak Sauce. Kill for just one more bottle of that. Putting that aside, the large slab of meat that was cooked to perfection was absolutely delightful, and the four eggs cooked up and served alongside it was the best sidekick. Really, aside from the aforementioned lack of A1, I was struggling to come up with reasons where my old world was better.

I happily ate my food, with Henrietta returning a few moments later with a big mug of some froathy-headed drink (again, alcohol if I were to guess). Mindlessly thanking her and picking it up, I took a big drink. It wasn't the bitter beer I had been used to from my old world, but instead a sweet, smooth drink that had a taste similar to mead. "You took to that fast." Henrietta smiled.

"It's good... what is it?"

"Breakfast Mead. Won't get you drunk – unless you down a barrel of it, of course – but it's a nice little compliment to most meals." She smiled brightly, leaning against the counter across from me. "Glad you like it."

"I see you've wasted no time in getting something to eat." A familiar voice drew my attention to the left, where Maria was halfway between the stairs and my stool. She was still dressed in her gold and white armor, a sword at her side and a shield on her left arm. "That's good."

"Good morning, Maria." I greeted her, after making sure I swallowed the piece of steak in my mouth. "Oh, sorry... should I address you as Guardian?"

"No. Maria is fine." She pulled the stool out beside me and took a seat. "You're a very lucky girl, you know that Alyxtra?" She asked, causing me to pause and stare at her.

"How so?" I asked, taking another drink from the mug.

"Well, I reported what happened to the Glass Queen last night. Told Her everything; your tests, the results and our thoughts – everything. She... shares in my concern about how She hadn't seen your arrival coming in advance, but was adamant that even She makes mistakes... which I don't believe, but that's neither here nor there. She's granted you full access to the training regimens of the City Guard, the Mage's Guild and the Sage's Cloister." Henrietta vanished, pretending not to hear anything. I just nodded. "...and She's appointed me as your Guardian." I blinked at this.

"...my Guardian?" I asked, confused.

"The Heroes of Legend didn't do these amazing feats we're told alone. They had a coterie of companions with them... people who could shore up their comparative weakness in certain areas. Chimera Knights are talented in every aspect of combat... but they can never reach the skill level of a master. For example, you may quickly grasp the art of the sword, but you will never quite match up to Natalya's level; not at least with any speed. This is just inherent. So, you gather masters of the various arts to your side to reinforce your own skills. Plus, there's just safety in numbers."

"So we're safer in a party, basically." I asked, Maria nodding.

"Basically. I've been appointed to be your shield, to see to your training and help provide advice. Should we find ourselves in combat, I am to protect you at all costs... though I doubt that will ever be necessary." She drew in a deep breath. "She's also going to see about giving you permission to access the Hunter's Guild and their assets." The Hunter's Guild... the closest thing to an Adventurer's Guild this world had. The Hunters were the ones who were deployed for extermination missions big and small. Whenever an issue arose that was too large for the average citizen, the Hunters were deployed to take care of it. They were paid for their efforts, and they were the highest ranking people in the city, aside from the Glass Guardians. The Glass Queen took very good care of the Hunters, as they were the ones who assured the safety of the roads and wilderness outside of the cities. Having access to their resources would be a great boon... we could use their finances for buying provisions and their information for finding safe – or unsafe – routes. Basically, it would be the first stop on my climb to being a hero. If I truly was a hero, anyway.

"I'm also to guide you." She finished on a simpler note. "The Glass Queen has granted you permission to come and go from Soulus as you see fit... but I would highly advise spending some time in the city honing your skills. Natalya will happily help you refine your swordsmanship, Serras at the Mage's Guild has agreed to help you develop your arcane connection, and so long as you don't mind being an unpaid intern, Belle would be more than happy to oversee your Spiritual growth. And-" She leaned a bit to the side to reach into the satchel at her right hip. "-you've been granted property in the city." She handed me a parchment note, which caught my interest. "Nothing fancy, a small shack for lack of better terms... but it's a place to rest. Should be large enough for the two of us, at least."

"...you're going to be sleeping there, too?"

"Of course. I'm your Guardian, remember? It would be shirking my duty if I left you alone for too long." Maria smiled a bit. "Why? Does the thought of a complete stranger sleeping next to you worry you?" Her tone had shifted from its usual powerful, commanding baritone to a far more muted, almost coy timbre; dropping a full few octaves.

"N-no, I just... it caught me off guard, is all." Her smile broadened and that commanding tone returned.

"I can understand that." She nodded. "Once you're done with breakfast, we'll head to your new home." I nodded as I continued to eat.

"So..." I spoke up just after swallowing a bite. "...how long would you suggest I get training for?"

"Mmm..." Maria put a finger to her chin, thinking. "That's a good question. Normally, I'd suggest four months to be enough... but you've got to train in three completely different aspects... I would say at the very least a year." That made sense. Four months training in one aspect would be enough to start, it made sense for that to triple that for three aspects.

"Very well. I trust I can count on you to keep me focused?" Maria just nodded to my question.

"Without a doubt. That's part of my job."

We finished breakfast and quit the Inn, Maria leading us to where my new house was... man, I didn't even own a house in my last life... lookin' better and better. As we walked, I had a thought. If she was going to be living with me... she might find out about me. I took a deep breath and spoke up. "H-Hey, Maria?"

"Mm?" Maria grunted, flicking her head to the side to tell me she heard me.

"What... do you know about people with... both sets of genitals?" She stopped walking, thinking for a moment.

"Splits?" She asked, causing me to nod. Yeah, I guess that's what they were called. "Kind of a strange subject. What brought that up?"

"I heard one of the Hunters talking about it before you came in." Maria just grunted.

"...can't keep their damn mouths shut... fuckin' Hunters." She sighed and continued walking. "Alright, look. I'll level with you. Officially Splits are seen as mutations born from the Voidlands. 'Abominations' the Glass Queen calls them... though she doesn't actively hunt them."

"They exist?" Maria just nodded.

"Oh yes... but they're exceedingly rare." I decided to keep pushing my luck.

"How rare?"

"The Glass Queen knows of four in the entire world. One is Linderfolk, one is a Demon, one is human, and the forth is an Elf." I swallowed hard. "The human is being watched, and she's under a strict no-reproduction order from the Glass Queen herself." I silently breathed a sigh of relief. It wasn't me they knew about. "Now... that's the official stance on them. If you're asking me more what I thought personally-"

"Yes, I was. Though, the official stance is good to know." Shit, shit, shit, shit! Maria just nodded.

"I..." She hesitated for a moment. I couldn't tell if she didn't want to answer, or if she was trying to put it lightly. "-don't have an issue with them." How this was delivered let me to believe that this was only mostly true. "They're people, right? Just like you and I. We don't have control over our bodies when we're born, it's not like they asked to be different, right?" Shit shit shit shit! I did my best to remain outwardly calm, just nodding gently to her words. "I wouldn't treat them any different from any other person. The only thing that matters to me is what kind of a person you are on the inside. Human, Elf, Mosu, Linderfolk... it doesn't matter to me. If you're a good person, we can get along. If you're a bad person, I will punish you. That's how it's always worked, and that's how it'll always work." This did bring a measure of relief to me, though... even though I did choose this, I could still play dumb that I didn't. She didn't need to know the whole story anyway, right? No one – not even my own parents – knew I was reincarnated. And it'll stay that way. I smiled gently at her.

"You sound like a very golden-hearted person, Maria." I watched her smile brightly.

"I'm also the kinda girl your mother probably warned you about. 'Ladykiller' my mother would say." She rubbed a palm against the shoulderplate of her armor. "It's the armor, chicks dig a Glass Guardian." Her words had a strange bittersweet aftertaste to them... almost as if they were sarcastic. I just laughed at that.

"I don't think so. If things were different, and you were just a normal citizen, I think we would have gotten along just as well... you know, provided we met."

"Provided we met." Maria echoed. As she said this, she turned around in front of a small building. "And we're here." She announced proudly. It was pretty much right in the middle of the three training areas I would be visiting (if my internal map was working properly) so it provided equidistant travel time to each. She opened the door and motioned me in.

It was a small place – two bedrooms and a common room – that looked like it might have been lived in until very recently. The beds had been refurbished at least, and the kitchen in the main room was at least in serviceable condition. I looked around, taking in the small – but homey – sights. Even if it was more or less a box with a door and a roof, it was still better than my shitty apartment back in the old world. No roaches here, and I don't have neighbors doing the Horizontal Tango at 2 AM. Hopefully.

"Do you have a room preference?" I asked Maria, who was in the middle of removing her armor, her shield and sword already resting upon the table.

"No. As long as I have a bed, I'm happy." I couldn't argue that point at all. I took one room while Maria wandered into the other, working the clasps of her chest piece as she did. "There is... one final thing I wanted to mention." Maria began after a few minutes. I looked up and watched her leave the other room, her armor removed and traded for a casual flax tunic and trousers, a casual pair of boots on her feet. Where those came from, I'll never know. "And... please let me finish before you say anything, alright? This is going to be embarrassing enough for me to have to go through..." I blinked at her as I kept my seat on the bed, then nodded. "The Glass Queen Herself – the Most Benevolent of Queens and Light of the Empire – has bade me inform you that I am... wholly yours. Mind, body, and soul. If you are indeed the chosen Hero to save this cursed world from destruction, then you must be at peak mental strength at all times; unburdened by troublesome mortal needs. I will happily cook for you if you are incapable or unwilling. I will happily share any physical or mental burden that troubles you... I will happily... bed you if you wish. You need only ask." I gave her the most genuine smile I could muster and nodded gently at her.

"Thank you for telling me. I will do my utmost to not overtax you with issues, or make you do things that you find distasteful or troublesome." I watched the slight blush form on her cheeks, highlighting the crimson in her eyes beautifully.

"...thank you for... not laughing at me." She folded her arms behind her back. "Well, with that said, let us plan for your training." I nodded firmly to this. It was going to be a long year... but I was ready for it.

Notes:

I would like to clarify that my stating that Splits are exceptionally rare was not my attempt to outright deny anyone who was hoping for another Split to show up and give/receive some loving from Alyxtra. It is still very much a possibility. I wanted to state simply how rare *natural* Splits were.

Chapter 4: Growing Pains [E]

Summary:

A year has passed, and Alyxtra has grown into an impressive woman. Though, not all good things can last, and it's not long before someone discovers her secret. (This chapter contains the following adult content: fellatio, praise kink, swallowing)

Chapter Text

-One Year Later-

Clang ! The sound of steel battering mercilessly against steel echoed in the courtyard, sparks reaching high into the midday sun as one of the crossed blades was knocked back in a wide arc, causing its wielder to stumble and lose her footing. Natalya slipped and fell, dropping to her knee as she braced herself with her sword. "...holy shit, kid..." The woman grumbled to herself, pushing her broken form up to a standing position as she shrugged off the blows she had suffered. "...you still the same kid who came here last year? 'Cause you've really grown..." Warbling uneasily on her weak knees, she stumbled back and fell to her ass, laughing at the silliness of it all. I couldn't help but crack a smile at the whole situation myself. Sheathing my sword I approached her and offered her my hand.

"C'mon, let's get you up." In the last year, I had grown from a timid little girl with power but no skill into a terror (Natalya's words) that any woman should fear having to go against. Even though I did my best not to hurt her, I had still managed to inflict a few passing wounds to her exposed arms, and even a pretty nasty gash on her stomach. She took my hand in hers and I pulled her up. I was now fully matured into the exact copy of the blank I had made with the Last Queen of Forever sixteen years ago, and I had to admit... it felt great. To be so young and full of life, but also so overwhelmingly strong. My long purple hair was pulled into a ponytail down my back and the armor I had been given by Natalya – a simple iron breastplate and tassets – had shown more than a passing amount of wear from our training.

"Thanks..." She smiled at me as I pulled her up. "I've been having this thought for a while now but... I don't think there's anything more I can teach you, Alyxtra. You've all but surpassed me in skill and speed... and let's be honest, you've always surpassed me in power." That was pretty much the consensus with Belle and Serras as well. I had split my time between learning the art of the sword from Natalya, honing my magical arts with Serras and refining my healing magics with Belle, and each of them had expressed surprise at my rate of growth. I had learned in weeks what would have taken a normal person months to comprehend; and mastered in months what would have taken a lifetime for anyone else. "Damn... a Chimera Knight, huh? I had heard the stories, but never thought I'd live to see one in the flesh." Maria had taken the charge of informing my instructors what they may be dealing with; though most had expressed understanding that they had seen it almost immediately, especially First Sage Belle who recognized my speed and fortitude for healing magic instantly. I smiled to Natalya and put a hand on her side, channeling a quick Cure Wounds spell into her. She grunted a little as the magic tingled and worked. "Thank you..."

"No problem... sorry to beat you up so badly." I grin to her, causing her to wave it away.

"Oh, psh. You've got ten years on me... you've got vigor I wish I had." I just laughed at this.

"C'mon Nat. You're hardly an old lady." I slapped her firmly but playfully on her back. "You're doin' fine as far as I can see."

"You have been beating me up, twice a week for a full year, knowing full well that the longest time I've been able to go against you was fifteen minutes a year ago... and has dropped to twenty eight seconds." She shook her head. "Nah... nah, I'm feelin' about fifty right now." I knew she spoke the truth. I had always known that there would come a time where I would peak – where Natalya taught me all she could and I would have to learn the rest on my own – I had just honestly not thought it would have been this soon. "Besides! You're makin' me look bad in front of all the recruits." She tossed a thumb over her shoulder to the wall of recruits – both fresh and seasoned – who had taken an interest in our duel.

"Give 'em something to aspire to." I shrugged it off as I finished dusting Natalya off. "Besides, if we stopped, what would I do with my Onesdays and Twosdays?"

"I know what I would be doing." Natalya responded, cracking her back noticeably. "Resting." She flicked a wrist up to motion to one of the young women in the back, watching. "Serah?" She turned to address the young girl – probably fourteen or fifteen – who only nodded happily.

"Yes, Captain?"

"Bring me the items we discussed, please." The young recruit just saluted again and trotted off.

"Items?" I asked, Natalya smiling a little.

"Me and baby sis have been talking... we think you deserve something a bit above the rank-and-file weapons you've been training with. Consider it a 'graduation gift' if you will." She gave the 'give it' motion with her hand, prompting me to automatically unclip the sword from my tassets and hand it to her. She twisted in place and gave a little motion to one of the other girls watching and tossed the sheathed sword to her, who caught it deftly. "Can't be a proper hero if you're swingin' around an old iron piece of shit sword, now could you kid?" She spoke in a low tone as she turned around, patting my shoulder firmly.

"I mean, technically? I could. I could probably do some damage with a reinforced stick."

"Hah!" Natalya laughed, smiling at me. "I love a girl with a sense of humor." After a moment, the first young recruit returned with a wooden mannequin in her arms – a full-formed mannequin wearing a very revealing suit of armor, along with a well-crafted and detailed sword on its hip. I watched the young recruit set the mannequin down on the ground in front of her and huff at the weight. The armor on the stand was... well, revealing as I said before. A breastplate and feathered shoulders along with a pair of gauntlets, and a set of steel tassets over a short skirt and a pair of knee-high boots to go with it. Honestly? This looked like the kind of thing a heroine would wear in a half-baked hentai OAV... and I'm not gonna lie, I was one hundred percent behind it. The sword sheathed at the armor's side was decorated with gold filliment and a few choice gems set into the sheathe. "I know you may not be a hundred percent behind it... what with the exposed midriff and lack of protection around your vitals but... to be honest? It's as much a status symbol as it is protection."

"Status symbol?"

"You've seen my sister's armor, yeah?" I nodded. Of course. She's almost always wearing it. "It's practical, full-covering... but let's be honest, the Glass Guardians don't get out of the palace a whole lot, they're not seen . If you're going to be some... savior or whatever, you gotta have the charisma." So that's how we're justifying leaving my stomach exposed? Charisma? I honestly would have believed her more if she had used the old 'never underestimate the power of the mighty uterus to turn arrows' phrase, but I guess that meme's a bit beyond this world. "Plus, you know... flexibility and whatnot."

"You should have started with that." I pointed out, smiling. "I'm not complaining, but it's definitely more believable than 'charisma'." Natalya just smiled, laughing.

"Glad to see you're in a good mood about this, kiddo."

"Oh, don't get me wrong. I love it. And if someone gets hot and bothered looking at me wear it, the better." I legitimately was not kidding about that. I had never had the pleasure of having anyone attracted to me before. I mean sure... I've been with women before in my last life but... most of those were pity fucks, I'm convinced. Either that, or someone just wanting to pump up their body count. The thought of some woman watching me walk down the street in this, knowing that indecent thoughts were coursing through her head... not gonna lie, kinda hot.

"Well? Wanna try it on?" I cast a glare down to the armor, specifically the waist-down coverings. Using the cover of examining everything, I gently lifted the skirt to see what kind of protection was down there. "Heh. Pervert."

"It's my skirt! How is that being a pervert!?" I fired back, causing Natalya and the assembled recruits to laugh. As I continued to examine, I noticed that the skirt and the underwear – barely what equated to a bikini bottom – were part of the same garment. So, I ran a bit of a risk of someone finding out... but only if they were flipping skirts or I was walking on a glass walkway... which wasn't likely to happen. Plus, the skirt was black, so it hid a lot of the 'details' of someone, in this case it would hide my penis, provided the little bastard didn't decide to get hard on me. "Yeah, sure I'll try it on." Natalya turned to the other recruits.

"Alright you lot. Show's over. Head back to the barracks for some rest." A wave of disappointed 'awwww!'s cast over the group as they sulked. "Don't give me that. You'll have plenty of time to oogle Alyxtra later." Natalya watched as the recruits all filed out of the courtyard and started heading towards their barracks.

"I didn't mind them hanging around." I spoke up, picking the mannequin up.

"Yeah, well... they've got training later today, so they need to be rested. Not all of us can be a nightmare in combat. Some of them actually kind of suck." I started to walk towards Natalya's barracks – where we had met a year ago – carrying the armor stand. She often would invite me in for post-training cool downs and to use her shower, so this was kind of automatic for me. "So." She began as I opened the door to the barracks. "Maria told me about her oath to you." I blinked at this, thinking.

"Oath? What do you mean?" Natalya sighed, laughing and shaking her head.

"Her oath, dummy. When you arrived a year ago. How she'd bear your burdens for you?" Oh... oh yeah I had forgotten about that. Jeeze, a year goes by so fast.

"Yeah, I know what you mean now. What about it?"

"I'm honestly surprised you've not taken her up on the offer." Natalya continued gently, causing me to shrug and release the armor stand.

"I'm a big girl, Natalya. There's not a lot of burdens I get that I can't handle myself. Besides... what is she gonna do? Chew my food for me?" Natalya laughed – genuinely – at this.

"No, stupid... that's not what I mean. You've got a Glass Guardian – and a damn attractive one at that – practically throwing herself at you... and you're all like 'no thank you, I'm fine'." I look at her and blink slowly.

"Are you... trying to hook me up with your sister?"

"Duh, yes! I gotta look after my baby sister, and I know the both of you are so fuckin' pent up I could throw you both in the ocean and you'd float!" I just blinked once more and shook my head.

"I'm not pent up." I spoke simply. "I'm just focusing."

"Bullshit." Natalya responded. "I can practically roast marshmallows off the two of you when you're in the same room." I looked at her again, blinking slowly.

"Okay first, that analogy sucked." Natalya cracked, snorting a laugh at this. "And second, no the fuck you can't."

"What, you think you're too good for my baby sister?" I shook my head.

"Flip that. Your sister's too good for me." I tried to retreat to the bathroom and close the door behind me, but the sensation of the door hitting an armored foot stopped me.

"Alyxtra... real talk. Maria and I are sisters. And more than that, we're closer than most sisters. We've shared a lot over the years. Do you know what she did when she was accepted into the Glass Guardians?" I shook my head. "She apologized to me. She apologized, because that was my dream... not hers. Do you know what she wanted growing up?" I just shook my head. "To settle down with someone on the same farm we were raised on. To be a nobody. She didn't want all this fame, all this... panache. She wanted a simple life. Both of our dreams were taken from us... but we shared in that misery. We cried, we held each other, and we picked each other up. This may not have been what we wanted... but we would work with it. We'd do the best for each other, despite the circumstances... and I think she wants you to see her as a woman... not a Glass Guardian." She smiled, relaxing her pose. "She likes you. Really, really likes you. She's just always been horrible with expressing her feelings, so she does so in a roundabout way. That offer she made back then... wasn't an offer. It was her way of saying 'I want this'." I sighed, and shook my head.

"I... don't think she'd like it in the aftermath." Natalya shrugged, clearly confused.

"What? Why? You're not a kid anymore, Alyxtra – you haven't been a kid since you got here-"

"And yet, you keep calling me 'kid'." I responded, causing her to snort-laugh again.

"Yeah... yeah, I do. Sorry about that. Look you're... you're not makin' any sense, Alyxtra... what are you worried about?" I shook my head and waved her away.

"Forget about it." I gave her foot a gentle kick with my boot to try to move it. "Lemme get a shower and I'll be out of your hair."

I want to be clear in this: I did like Maria. She was strong, earnest to a fault and her smile was absolute gold... but I can't get over one little detail: She was still a Glass Guardian . She may have pledged her loyalty to me... but where did I fall on the scale? Was her oath to me stronger than her oath to – say – the Glass Queen? I highly doubted it. I wanted more than anything to make love to her. Tell her how much I appreciate all she does... but I'm worried she'll betray me and I'll wake up with all the men – chained to a wall and milked for sperm. I wouldn't take that chance... couldn't take that chance.

I stripped out of my cheap iron armor and the flax tunic and trousers I wore and – making sure the door was shut and locked – started the shower up. Thankfully this world had working plumbing... so there was a hint of the 'civility' I had been used to – relics from some long-since gone era. I stepped under the water stream and just... soaked in all the warmth that rolled down my face, chest and back; matting my hair to my back. I didn't doubt that Natalya wouldn't drop this subject... she loved her sister immensely and was always looking out for her. If she honestly thought this was best for the both of us, then she wouldn't let it go. I'd have to revisit this later... just not now.

I stayed beneath the water just... thinking and soaking in all the comfort I could. I had always taken a strange comfort in baths and showers in my old life... something about the soothing privacy of a shower or the feeling of warm water just... seeping into your core as you soak. It was refreshing and nostalgic. I cast my gaze down at the cause of all these issues... the penis resting betwixt my legs. I didn't regret the decision. In time, I didn't doubt I could use it to my advantage – especially if things went a bit south – but for now, I had to be careful.

Minutes passed, and I finally resolved to leave the shower. Natalya was right, there was nothing left she could teach me and all involved knew it. Maria had left me with her sister so she could go to the Hunter's Guild and see if she couldn't drum up some work for us. The time of a 'field test' was upon us, and I had no illusions that the timing of the armor and weapon gift wasn't a coincidence. I sighed as I reached for the shower knob to turn the water off when I felt two hands snake under my arms and wrap around my waist, a pair of small breasts pressing against my back. "Ha-aah!" I gasped a little at the sudden sensation of someone holding me from behind.

"...sorry..." Natalya's voice filled my ears. "...I didn't mean to make you angry." Angry was definitely not the feeling I was feeling right now! A surge of panic raced through my body and settled hard and quick in my heart. "I just... I just really want you to know that Maria and I both see you as a little sister... and we want you to be happy, you know?" I could hear her clearly over the sound of the water, her face buried into the crook of my neck.

"I-" I stumbled on my words, trying to figure out what direction I wanted to take this. I sighed, taking a steadying breath. She was behind me, her hands weren't in any danger of stooping too low yet , but I wanted this silliness to end, and quick. "I'm not angry, Natalya. I'm... actually kind of chuffed that you care so much for both of us. It's just... I respect Maria too much to foist that kind of thing on her." That was a lie, and I knew it. Natalya's hands rubbed idle circles on my stomach.

"...I know... and I feel bad for suggesting it, but I just don't want her to miss another thing in her life she wants. She's never been attracted to anyone before..." She gave a little laugh. "...not even to me, her own sister." Well, I mean depending on who you ask, that's perfectly normal; but that's neither here nor there.

"I think her love for you is a little more than just a physical love, Natalya. She's your sister... that makes the two of you special to each other in a wholly different way." She hummed a little, a smile evident in her tone.

"...yeah, it does, doesn't it?" I felt her take a slow exhale, her hot breath casting down my neck and chest causing a loose shiver to shake my system. "I just... I really want you to know that I can't possibly think why she wouldn't like you, even if it happened. Sure, you've known each other for only a year, and sure... maybe she didn't start thinking that at first, but I know..." I felt one hand stop and slip, and by the time I realized what she was doing it was already far too late. "I know she-" She stopped full dead as I felt her hand rest on my flaccid dick. A spike of permafrost raced through my veins at the realization that the jig was up. "...you're a-" Before she could finish, I twisted in her arms and pushed her against the back of the bathroom wall, holding one hand over her mouth. A single look at my eyes told it all: fear. I feared what she would do next. I had been told my whole life that people like me – Splits – were feared for a great many reason. Some thought they were monsters sent from the Voidlands to seduce and kill people, others thought they were just normal abominations to be hunted. I knew that none of that was true... but so few people were willing to listen.

"Natalya please..." I spoke to her in a low tone, my forehead resting against hers as I closed my eyes, pleading. "...please just listen to me..." I continued. "I didn't want to deceive you. I didn't want to lie to you or Maria... but you have to understand what kind of position this puts me in. I didn't choose this, okay? I didn't pick to be a freak..." Whoooop! That was the sound of my nose growing. "...this is why I can't open up to your sister, okay? I love her... Goddess do I love her. She's got all the good attributes of a mother and a sister all wrapped up as one, and I want nothing more to show her what she means to me... but I can't . And you know that... so please... just don't tell her, okay? I'm not going to corrupt her, or betray her or anything like that, alright? I just... I just want to live my life." Her eyes – which had be upturned in worry – slowly melted into a caring amusement. One of her hands – which had been resting on the cup of my ass for a solid minute – lifted up and gently removed my hand from her mouth.

"Alyxtra... why would I think you were anything but who I knew you were?" She spoke with a powerful kindness in her words. "...so you're different. So what? I think you're wonderful! Even more so knowing... you have one of those..." She inched her head forward and kissed my nose. "I'm not gonna report you or blab your secret, alright?" I visibly deflated, happy beyond all understanding to hear that. "...but my silence will cost you." Of course it will. Of course I was gonna get blackmailed. I sighed, and shook my head.

"Alright, what do you want?" I want to make one thing explicitly clear here: You and I both know where the fuck this is headed. A blind man who's so drunk he can't think in only three dimensions knows where this is going. But I had to play it safe. She smiled at me and stroked my cheek.

"...have you ever done it with someone before?" I shook my head at that.

"The only people who know are my parents and my town's Sage." She nodded.

"I'm not gonna make your first time forced... and definitely not with an old lady like me-"

"Stop calling yourself old, woman!" I tapped her cheek playfully, which caused her to laugh.

"Alright, alright... I won't. I won't take your first time but... will you let me... at least give you a reward for being such a cute kid?"

"There you go with that 'kid' crap again..."

"You are a kid in my eyes... my cute kid sister." Though I played it off, I could feel the blood forcing an erection, my now semi-hard cock pressing against her naked thighs. "...cute kid sister with a cute kid sister stiffy." I rolled my eyes at that.

"You make it sound weird, why do you make everything weird?" She laughed at this again.

"Here... let me just-" Before I could answer her statement, she dropped deftly to the ground in front of me. I looked down, watching her gaze longingly at the stiffening erection before her. Freed from her thighs, it stretched free. Thankfully, the Last Queen of Forever had done as I asked and not given me a monster cock that would frighten even a Giant. At its half-erect state, it was a comfortable five inches long, and with a good girth. She reached a hand up from her thighs and touched it gently. "...I'll admit this... this is my first time seeing a penis before..." A brief pause. "...I mean, an actual one. Can I-"

"I mean, you're already halfway there, so... why are you stopping?" I shrugged weakly, causing her to chuckle.

"Just making sure... I know I'm moving kind of fast." Kind of? Damn girl, Sonic the fuckin' Hedgehog could learn a thing or two about speed from you. I felt her cold hands – wet from the shower – gently wrap around my length, causing it to swell and finish its growth. "Oh!" She gasped a little, gently stroking her hand down my shaft. "...seemed to like that..." Yeah, it wasn't the only one... She continued to give a few slow, prodding pumps with her hand as she observed; a slight twinge of pleasure following her motions.

"Ngh..." I grunted a little, resting a hand on her head. He giggled at that.

"I take it I'm doing good?"

"Hyeah..." I sighed, nodding. The sound of the shower drowned out most sound in the room, her hand continuing to slowly stroke my now fully erect cock. "You can..." I swallowed a growing lump in my throat. "...you can put it in your mouth... if you'd like..." Natalya looked up at me.

"I can do that? I mean like... that works?" I nodded to that, causing her to look languidly back down. "...well, I guess if you say it's okay..." Natalya always had a big mouth – and I mean that in the most loving way possible. Quick with a witty one-liner and almost always talking, I won't lie and say I haven't imagined shoving something nice and hard into her mouth to shut her up once in a while. I would just never admit it to her face. She opened her mouth a bit, her tongue flicking out to whet her lips for what came next. She paused, breathing hot jets of air from her agape mouth before she leaned forward and wrapped her lips as much around my shaft as she could; her warm and wet mouth instantly causing a surge of pleasure to ripple through me.

"Haah... fuck..." I grumbled, my fingers clenching to collect a handful of Natalya's short red hair. I felt her tongue pressed up against the underside as It moved around. She was clearly inexperienced – obviously – but I gave her mad points for effort. "Here just..." I opened the hand on her head and stroked her hair. "...just stay like that for a minute."

"Mmmph." She grunted an agreement, the rumbling in her throat reverberating up her tongue and causing another shudder from me as her tongue licked idly at the underside of my dick. Slowly, I rocked my hips back to draw out of her mouth, her lips stroking each side of my cock as it moved. "Mm?" She grunted again.

"Sssh, sssh ssh..." I reassured her, stroking her hair. "Don't worry... I know what I'm doing..." Mmmmostly. But more than she did.

"Mm-hmm." She grunted again. I felt her hands set gently on my thighs to brace herself. After the briefest of pauses, I rocked my hips forward again, driving my member deeper into her mouth. She gagged for but a second – her eyes scrunching up in discomfort – before she relaxed, the head of my cock barely reaching the back of her throat. I gave her a moment to get used to the sensation before I repeated the motion of my hips, slowly rocking them back before pushing forward. My first few thrusts into her throat were slow and deliberate, I wanted her to have enough time to get used to the feeling. After about four thrusts, she seemed to fall into the pattern of things, moving her head counter to my thrusts, but never enough to cause my dick to come out of her mouth. I felt her tongue beginning to explore, curling around my shaft and flicking at the head as it was pulled out.

"Haaah... mmm... good girl..." I spoke to her reassuringly, gently stroking her hair. I heard her give a half-whine, half-moan at my reassurance which brought a sweet smile to my face. "...looks like someone likes to be praised..." She closed her eyes as the blush on her cheeks deepened. "Don't... hah... worry Nat... I won't tell anyone you like being a very good girl for me..." Another moan as she slouched a little, a shiver racing up her spine. "And you know what...? Good girls get a reward." This provided enough encouragement. Moving both her hands to my hips, she took control, letting her lips and tongue wrap all the way around my shaft to the base, the head probing at the back of her throat. She licked and sucked like a woman possessed, forcing my length deeper and deeper into her throat with each bob of her head. I felt my cock head pounding against the back of her throat before it finally gave way with little more than a light gag escaping.

She was greedy, her lips forming an unbreakable seal around my shaft as her tongue wrapped and squeezed best it could. "H-haaah... good... good girl..." I struggled to speak properly, but did my best, stroking her hair to encourage her. "Good girl... keep going... you'll get – ngh-haaah – you'll get your reward – Ah-ha fuck – mmmm, you'll get your reward soon..." My words caused her to redouble her efforts, her teeth gently scraping against the top of my shaft and just under the head as her lips and tongue slathered saliva all across my length. I felt the pressure build up in my waist; a wave crashing against the dam that held it back, demanding to be left free. I stroked her hair one last time as I gently gripped the back of her head, taking over to thrust as deep as I could, her nose pressed up against my groin.

"Glk-" She choked a little in surprise, not expecting me to take over so suddenly. My other hand braced against the back of her head as I skull fucked the older woman, the wet, lewd sound of my cock bashing against the back of her throat overcoming the roar of the shower as I reached my climax. With one final, great thrust, the back of her throat gave way and I drove my cock past her gag reflex where the dam finally burst. A moaning yelp of pleasure left my lips as a sensation of great relief washed over me, my cock swelling before bursting forth five powerful jets of semen into her throat in long, hot and sticky ropes. "Hlk-!" She shut her eyes as I poured my seed into her throat, her body struggling to breathe as she coughed a wet, hacking cough. Despite the discomfort, she swallowed everything I poured into her throat without a single complaint.

Once the relief and pleasure faded from my mind – my brain still a bit fuzzy and light – I finally pulled my quickly softening penis from her mouth. Instantly, she doubled over and coughed, heaving and choking for air. Dropping to a knee, I patted her back to try to help her. "...sorry about that..." I admitted sheepishly, causing her to look up. Her cheeks were still flush with the rush of what she had just done, and her eyes were half-lidded in a lust-crazed stare. She just wore the biggest smile on her face.

"...what are you sorry for...?" She finally stopped coughing long enough to speak. "...thaaaat was amazing, kiddo..." She took a deep breath and sat up on her knees. " Goddess is that what we've been missing all these years? ...fuck it's no wonder mom agreed to get knocked up twice..." The broad smile on her lips only widened when she looked down at her chest and stomach, her hands resting against her rock-hard abs. "...I still feel you all inside me..." She sighed, then giggled like a much younger woman. "...oh, that was amazing, Alyxtra..." She pushed herself up enough to kiss me quickly on the lips. "Mmm... feel so happy..."

"So... you're not gonna rat me out?"

"And give up this?! Girl, are you crazy!? I'd sooner die than give you up!" She had no uncertainty in her voice. "...but please don't forget about me...? I'm liable to go mad if you stay away too long..."

"Don't worry. I'll make a point to visit my favorite big sister." Natalya got – unsteadily and shakingly – to her feet, bracing herself on the back of the shower.

"Mmmm... my baby sister is so adorable... both of them..." She ran a hand through my hair and kissed my forehead. "Now, go finish up your shower, I wanna see how that armor looks on you." She got out and quickly toweled herself off before redressing in her same red tunic shirt and flax trousers. I just smiled as I watched her leave, resolving to finish my shower and dress as soon as I could.

Somehow I had managed to finish up and get clean (despite the fact I still hold true to the theory that the best shower is the one you feel dirtier from at the end of) and began to struggle into the armor. Most of it was pretty straightforward – the breastplate (which I realized now wasn't normal steel but High Steel) was held on by four buckles on the sides and was lined with a silk underlayer. The skirt and tassets were easy enough to pull up, and I've had plenty of experience with boots and gauntlets so far. I'll say it again, this armor made me look like a cheap hentai game protagonist but... I liked the look. She was right about the mobility it offered; unlike Steel, High Steel was lighter and more durable (I think we had it in the form of titanium in my old world) and was resistant to corrosive liquids and heat shifts. High Steel was typically reserved for the armor of heroes and generals in this world... so it was clear how much faith Natalya had in me.

After drying my hair off (which I will freely admit was a far greater pain in the ass now than in my last life) I pulled it into a ponytail and stepped out of the bathroom. "...issues on the highways-" Maria's voice greeted me as I stepped out of the shower in my new armor, causing her to turn to face me. "Well. Looks like big sis came through for you after all!" She advanced on me and looked over the armor, tugging gently on the feather-patterned shoulderpads. "Lookin' spiffy, Alyxtra."

"Doesn't she look just delicious, Maria? Don't you want to just eat her up?" Natalya winked at me as Maria rolled her eyes.

"We had this discussion, Nat. I'm her Guardian, nothing more or less."

"You're a big goober is what you are." Natalya fired back. "I think she looks amazing."

"...not a lot of armor here..."

"There doesn't need to be." Natalya chimed in, advancing on me. "You've seen her development, Maria. She's wicked quick and what few blows I do manage to land are glancing at best. She needs armor that will let her take advantage of that mobility."

"By exposing every vital organ she has?" Maria continued.

"Well... not every vital organ..." Natalya muttered. I peered over Maria's shoulder to see Natalya's blush return. "I mean, the-" She cleared her throat. "Her heart's protected, right?" Nice save. Maria scrunched her nose up in that way that said she wasn't quite convinced... but she wanted to have faith.

"Let's not argue semantics." Maria ended the conversation with, letting me breathe a sigh of relief as she turned away. "Hunter's Guild has an issue that they'd like for us to investigate. Apparently, there has been a hike in the number of bandits on the Royal Moonway of late. They've been launching brazen, mid-day assaults on any and all caravans that pass by."

"What's the damage been so far?"

"They move in fast, kill the guards, horses and knock out the driver, then dive the carriage and make off with any loot it's carrying, and any passengers that might be on board are taken prisoner."

"Nothing I've heard about." Natalya shrugged. "Can bet your ass if I had, I would have been sending some soldiers to patrol the road."

"The Royal Moonway isn't your jurisdiction, sis." I had to take the Royal Sunway on my way to Soulus the first time, which ran east to west with Soulus as its easter most point. The Royal Moonway continued the path east to west with Soulus as its western most point. "The Hunter's Guild has been trying for weeks to locate their hideout, but they've been unsuccessful."

"So... I take it you want us to find them?" I asked, Maria just nodding.

"Indeed. You and I are going to go undercover to find their base. One of the veteran Hunters has agreed to fill the role of our carriage driver, and we'll stow away in the undefended carriage. Once the bandits jump the carriage, we'll jump out and give them a taste of a proper fight."

"Of course, we'll need to capture one, right? To learn where they're hiding?" I asked, Maria nodding again.

"Indeed. Serras has already agreed to help with that. She'll be going with us to provide fire-support, and if needed, be able to magically bind or sleep one of the survivors."

"Which we will then interrogate. Good plan." Maria sighed.

"You do know we might have to kill some of these women, right?" I nodded to this.

"Of course."

"And you're ready for that?" She continued. It wasn't a bad question to ask. In this world, this would have been the first time I've ever killed someone. In this world. I wasn't some green recruit in my last life. I had at least a dozen kills to my name... I had never had a problem killing someone.

"I'm ready. Don't you worry about that one bit." Maria looked hard at my face for any sign of reservations about what we were about to do. She stared hard for a few seconds before she cracked a smile and slapped my back gently.

"Good to hear it." She turned back to Natalya. "These women – whether they want to be or not – are Citizens of the Glass Empire. I would love nothing more for them to repent and be welcomed back as citizens by the Glass Queen but... I'm not hopeful."

"Nor am I." I responded. So this was my first real trial, huh? A bunch of bandits? Sounded like a morbid bit of fun.

Chapter 5: Slave Trade

Summary:

Maria, Alyxtra and Serras take a contract to deal with slavers targetting the Royal Moonway. There, they meet a most interesting sight...

Chapter Text

We found ourselves in the carriage within an hour. Maria and Serras sat next to each other across from me. The carriage moved in the direction I was facing, so Maria and Serras were seated just behind our driver. Of our little group, Serras wore the most noticeable look of unease. "So you're telling me you don't know how many there are?" Serras asked Maria as our carriage trotted out of Soulus and made its way towards the Royal Moonway. Serras seemed to be caught up on numbers, for some reason. Must be a mage thing.

"Nope." Maria answered Serras' inquiry as she peeked out the window of the carriage.

"And that doesn't bother you?"

"Nope." Maria repeated her answer to Serras' next question.

"And you're just bringing me, yourself, and a relative newbie-" She looked to me and held a hand out. "-no offense, Alyxtra." I just rose a hand dismissively, telling her I took none. "But you can see my worry! There could be a dozen of them! Two dozen, even!" Maria just blinked at Serras, then bobbed her head as she asked:

"You've got a spell to take care of that, right?" Serras just stared blankly at Maria for a solid minute before blurting out:

"That's not the point!" Maria smiled and turned back to peering out the window.

"Sounds to me like it is. If we get in trouble just... like... drop a meteor on them or something; I don't know. You're the mage."

"I can't just 'drop a meteor' on them like that! Even if I could cast that kind of spell in such a short period of time, it would drop it on us too! And need I remind you, arcane magic gives zero fucks of who's in the line of fire!" It was the one thing Serras took great pains to instill in me: Arcane magics don't have a concept of 'friend'. Everyone is equally flammable to magic. A spell like Meteor would flatten all of us just as much as it would what we wanted it to flatten.

"Serras-" Maria reached over and pinched her lips shut. "I mean this in the best possible way... but shut up. We'll be fine, okay? I know Alyxtra's pretty new at this sort of thing, but Natalya assures me she's gotten better than her in the last year... and you've been overseeing her magic training, so you know how talented she is there."

"Yuh buht-" Serras tried to grunt through the portions of her lips she could open, Maria just glaring at her.

"Serras. What's the number one rule of magic?" Serras just rolled her eyes in a wide circle.

"Truft in yer own potemful." She slurred out again.

"Trust in your own potential, yes. And what should you be doing about Alyxtra and I?" Another obvious roll of Serras' eyes.

"Truften in yer potemful..." Maria smiled and released Serras' lips.

"Good girl." Serras groaned, rubbing her bottom lip indignantly.

"...you're such a child, Maria..." Maria turned back to look out the window.

"I prefer to use the term 'playful'." She grunted. "Besides, when I get serious, you know there's a problem." This was true. I've very infrequently seen Maria serious, and the times where she was, there was a damn good reason for it. "Besides, it's not like we're gonna be completely alone. Natalya's agreed to lead a small detachment of city guard to follow in our trail. Once we locate their hideout-" She reached into the pouch at her side and withdrew a stark crimson tube with a small wire sticking out the bottom. "-I launch this flare, and big sister descends on the hideout with half a dozen of her best. We'll have plenty of back up, if needed." She shrugged at this, replacing the flare into her pouch. "Besides. It's a Glass Guardian, the Archmage of the Soulus Mage's Guild and the Soon-To-Be-Hero. We can't lose."

"Mm..." Serras grunted, looking to me. "Again, no offense Alyxtra... but I'll believe you're some 'legendary hero' when I see it. We haven't had a hero in a century plus."

"Are heroes supposed to be common?" I asked, Maria shrugged a bit to my question.

"Ish? If we're to believe history, there's supposed to be a hero born into every generation – about once every twenty years. Even before the Demon King's Curse, heroes had started to become rarer and rarer... the last one was over a hundred years ago, killed by the Demon King after he cursed men to be rare."

" Supposedly killed." Maria corrected her. "We don't really know what happened." I nodded to this.

"Yeah, I was always told the Hero sealed the Demon King away..." I chimed in. As the Last Queen of Forever mentioned, no one really knows what happened when the last Hero and the Demon King fought. Some believe that the hero was victorious in sealing the Demon King, but was too wounded to return – killed by the King's soldiers. Others seem to think the opposite was true... that the Demon King was victorious, but too gravely wounded to continue the fight; that he retreated into a healing slumber to recouperate.

"We may never really know what happened on that dreadful day." Maria mumbled, looking out the window again. "Personally? I'm not too keen to find out." I stroked my chin, thinking.

"There had to have been witnesses... What about his coterie? His party?"

"They were wiped out, by all accounts." Maria answered. "Demons have never been known to take prisoners." I caught a glimpse out the window as we left Soulus – the tall wooden gates closing behind us. Settling back into my seat – our conversation topics expended for now – I crossed my arms and closed my eyes.

"How far out until we get to the area of the attacks?" I asked simply.

"Two, three hours max. They're hitting carriages pretty close, but not close enough to draw attention." She looked over at us and smiled. "Catch a nap, I'll wake you two up before we get close."

"Are you gonna be alright awake?" I asked. "We could take shifts."

"I'll be fine." Maria nodded, dismissing the concern. "We've been trained to endure extended vigils. The higher-ups – the Guardians who are actually allowed to see the Glass Queen – can go for days without sleep."

"That sounds rough." I add it, Serras just grunting.

"They say that only the very best are allowed to directly protect the Glass Queen." Serras chimed in. "Hell, only a few people are even allowed to see the Glass Queen on the daily."

"And no, I'm not one of them." Maria shot down my next question.

"But you reported my arrival to the Glass Queen?" I asked.

"To Dahliah, my commander. She's the Glass Queen's Grand Protector, the one Glass Guardian who's always with the Queen." That sounded very complicated. In some regards, most people consider the Glass Queen the closest thing to a Goddess allowed to walk the earth – a living personification of beauty, grace and power. An immortal angel that protects the Glass Empire – and yet, she's often treated more as a porcelain doll; a figurehead monarch who's liable to break from a stiff wind. Maybe that's the duality of her title of Glass Queen... glass can be beautiful and strong... and yet it can also be so very, very fragile.

…

Come to think of it... no one actually addresses the Glass Queen by her name. She's just always 'The Glass Queen'. That strikes me as passingly strange, but maybe it's one of those respect things? That they feel addressing her as a human name would be disrespectful. She has protected the Empire – if the rumors are to be believed – for going on a thousand plus years. Maybe she's forgotten her name?

All of this idle speculation about unrelated topics was nice, but an entirely unneeded holdover from my last life. I'd never been good and the whole 'live and let live' thing. I think too much, in short. Groaning silently to myself, I forced my mind to quiet down so I could get some rest. One doesn't enter combat when tired... especially when one intends to win.

Apparently, the section of the Royal Moonway that was being targeted was about a five mile stretch of road between Soulus and Amity Vale – a small farming village that has a lot of dealings with Soulus. According to the Hunter's Guild, most of the carriages that had been hit were coming from Soulus, so it was a fair bet that our bandits knew a juicy target when they saw one. Someone from the big city goes missing and no one bats an eyelash – at least not immediately – but when someone from one of these tight-knit farming communities vanish? Oh-ho, then people notice.

The carriage Maria had secured for us was lavishly decorated – borrowed from a noble house of Soulus, as I understand it. The interior was a plush crimson velvet with very comfortable benches and tasteful lace curtains blocking out the view from the outside. Maria hired no guards – as that would defeat the purpose – and the driver who volunteered to help us was a Hunter's Guild veteran with at least two dozen hunts under her belt. Maria was confident we would be fine... and to be honest, I was feeling pretty confident myself.

I dozed for a small handful of hours – one and a half to two – before a nudge to my shoulder woke me. "Alyxtra... up and at'em." I sprang awake and instantly grabbed the sword I had resting beside me on the bench. "I've been informed we're just now entering the bandit's hunting grounds, so we can be attacked at a moment's notice." I gave her nod and rested my sword scabbard on my lap, ready for whatever would come our way. Rubbing one hand on my eyes, I banished the remaining sleep before shaking my head to fully wake up. I assumed we would know when we fell under attack... one does not attack a carriage 'hard and fast' quietly. Quiet was reserved for those with the luxury of time.

Serras kept her gaze plastered outside, peering through the lace veil that shielded outside prying eyes from seeing within, her gaze watching the line of trees that moved by us. Maria, too, looked out to see if she couldn't catch the assault before it actually happened. For my part, I remained vigilant, doing what I could to be ready for anything. We had worked this whole thing out ahead of time. Once the carriage stopped and the doors were forced open by our assailants, Maria would push out her door with her shield up, and Serras would push out hers, knocking anyone back with a blast of wind. I was to follow Serras out and provide cover for her while we dealt with any bandits we saw. Those who surrendered were to be apprehended, but those who resisted could be cut down if we so chose. That was okay with me, because as my father (from my first life) used to say: 'The simplest solution to a problem is often the best'.

We waited, the rattling and rocking of the carriage doing its best to lull us to sleep. Maria sat with her shield resting against her knees, while Serras muttered something under her breath, a prayer, perhaps? Or maybe an incantation. I never took Serras for the Goddess-fearing type, but then again stranger things have happened. After about thirty minutes of silence, the sound of something small and fast striking the carriage walls echoed within, the horses lashed to the front neighed in fear as something startled them. I felt the carriage lurch as our driver fought to keep control of the horses. I held onto my seat with one hand and my sword with the other as the vehicle was violently rocked. Whooping and hollering rose from the outside as a cacophony of shouts descended on us, followed by several more thocks of arrows striking the carriage. Maria just nodded to me and picked up her shield. I answered with a nod of my own and unsheathed my sword.

Once the carriage came to a stop, I heard the whooping and hollering devolve into cheers of victory and primal war cries (most like in an attempt to intimidate who was inside) as they fought with the handle, which we had locked. Maria and Serras stood, ready to move the moment those doors opened. "Ladies, ladies, please! Calm yourselves!" A female voice called from outside the carriage, the crowd of hollering voices slowly dying. "We don't want to scare the poor girls... I mean, too much anyway." This brought on a guffaw rising up. After a second, it died, and the voice returned. "So here's the deal! You lovely ladies come on out with your hands up and trousers down... and we'll make this quick."

"No doubt what they're doing this for, at least." Serras mused as the rattling handle on her side grew in strength.

"That lock won't hold for long." I observed, Maria just nodding.

"Let 'em think we're cowering. I always enjoy the look of surprise on an idiot's face." I moved between Maria and Serras and hooked the sword scabbard onto my belt deftly, ready to support the wirey little mage. She held a hand up before the door as she muttered some quite incantation, a swirling blade of wind appearing in her palm. The door only held out for another few seconds before the lock broke and the door was violently pulled open. I caught sight of a young woman – probably no older than me – with messy blond hair and the biggest grin on her face just before Serras let out her spell. The woman was blown back clear from the door taking about four of her companions with her. I heard Maria kick the door open on her side and barrel over the one closest to the door, the wooden barrier smacking her forcefully in the face. Jumping out of the carriage, Maria came out swinging, knocking down a second with her shield.

"It's a trap!" I heard one of the bandits cry out as I followed Serras out of the carriage and instantly locked blades with one of the women – a brunette with pure vitriol in her crimson eyes – the woman putting all her might into the swing. My sword caught hers and I instantly deflected it down and into the dirt, causing her to stumble and lose her footing. Lifting my arm up, I dropped my elbow onto her back to knock her face-first into the road.

"Ngh-!" She grunted as she fell, lashing an arm out to grab my left. Pulling the leg she was reaching for back, she missed her grab, only for me to stomp hard down on her forearm. " Hyaaaaaaaaugh!" A blood-curdling shriek of pain rose out over the din of clashing steel behind me as her arm shattered from the impact. " Fucking cunt !" She continued to swear. "I need that arm!"

"Not right now you don't." I responded, looking up in time to block another swing from another bandit – this one half-dressed and embracing the quintessence of the 'barbarian' archetype, a heavy axe in her hands. I barely felt the blow impact my sword as I pushed her away. With a quick motion from my left hand, I called upon the power of fire and launched a small Firebolt directly at her face. She yelped and raised a hand to block the attack, but I had already lunged forward and drove the point of my sword into her exposed midriff.

"Aaa-hah!" She gasped weakly as realization overcame her. Pushing her shoulder to knock her off my blade, I turned to assess the situation, just as Serras had conjured a flame pillar, immolating the last one on our side. A shriek of pure terror left the burning woman's lips as she fell to the ground and flailed about uselessly in vein hope of extinguishing the flames.

"I hope you two had more restraint that I did..." Maria muttered from the other side of the carriage. "...no survivors over here."

"Yeah. We got lucky." I reached down and grabbed at the back of the leather armor worn by the brown-haired, red-eyed woman with the broken arm; lifting her up off the ground.

"Put... ngh...! Put me down!" She growled.

"You are really not in a position to negotiate or make demands, cutie."

" Fuck you !" She spat.

"I'd love to, but we're on a tight schedule. So... you're going to answer my questions." I pushed her up against the side of the carriage, keeping her in check with my arm against her neck.

"I'm not telling you cunts shit." I just nodded as Maria came walking about the carriage.

"Do you want me to interrogate her?" Maria asked, getting a polite shake of my head.

"No need, Maria. I've got this." I sheathed my sword at my side and took her good hand in my free hand, interlacing my fingers with hers. "Now. You're going to answer every question I have, and if I don't like the answer... you won't like the consequences ." The woman just gave a course laugh at me, looking at our interlaced fingers.

"You really think your pillow talk will work on me?" I smiled and shook my head.

"No." With a quick flick of my wrist, I bent her wrist back against itself, her wrist shattering with the force.

" Aaaaaaa-haaaaaaauuuuggggh! Ffffffh-uck!" She shrieked, her eyes closed tight against the surge of pain coursing through her body.

"Now." I continued in an even tone. "Where are you and your friends hiding?"

"In you're... ngh... in your mother's snatch..." I just shook my head and sighed.

"Wrong answer." Pulling her arm out, I twirled it about and bent her elbow back over itself, shattering her elbow.

" Nnnn--yaaaaaaauuuuuuugggghhhhhhh! Fhuuuu-uuuu-uuuuuck!" I feel it necessary to say that I really, really enjoyed the sound of her screaming... perhaps a bit more than I should have. A pair of tears squeezed through her closed eyes as she choked down the urge to tell me everything.

"Now... are you going to be a good girl and tell me what I want to know... or are you going to continue to be belligerent?"

"Juh-jokes on you... bitch... you've only got... so many bones to break..." She smiled defiantly through her tears. "You'll - ahh-haaah – run out eventually." I just smiled again. Closing my eyes, I mumbled a quick spell and channeled it through the arm I held her hand in. After a few seconds, her bones set and were as good as new. Of course, I didn't give her her other arm back.

"Now then!" I smiled after opening my eyes. "Round two!" With another powerful flick of my wrist, I broke her wrist once more.

" Nyaaaaa-haaaaaaah-haaaaaaaahhhhh! Staaaa-haaaap!" I just shrugged to her pleas.

"Look sweetcheeks, you know how to make this stop. You tell me what I want to know, I'll mend every bone in your body, and you – unlike your friends – get a trip to prison, and not the morgue. That's the reward for good, cooperative little girls like you. So. What's it gonna be? Prison?" I pulled her arm out again and made the motion to shatter her elbow once more. "Or morgue after several minutes of agonizing pain?"

" Okay okay okay! I'll tell you I'll tell, just please stop!" She broke down into tears, the fear alight in her face as she stared at the arm I was about to break again. "...we're hold up in an abandoned mine a few hundred meters north of here. The gate will... a-hah... open with a key. Our leader had the key."

"Which one's the leader?" I asked.

"Other side of the carriage... red bandana..." I looked to Maria, who just nodded and started back to check her information. I waited a minute or two for Maria to return, the smiling Guardian holding a small, roughly-forged iron key in her hand. "Good girl." I praised my captive. "Now... how many more are we to expect once there?"

"Most of us came on this raid... there are... eighteen of us in total..."

"I killed seven." Maria chimed in.

"Serras and I took care of three, including Good Girl here."

"So eight left." Maria just shrugged. "I like those odds." I looked back at her.

"Alright, you've been a very good girl so far... but everything hinges on this last question. If anything you've told us so far is even remotely – the slightest bit – incorrect. If I count seven in that hideout, I'm going to have to punish you."

"No, nothing like that. Everything's the Goddess-Honest truth. I promise, I promise I promise..." She shut her eyes, expecting another broken bone. After a long pause, I nodded.

"Okay. I'm glad to hear it." I released her hand and drew away from her, letting her slump to the ground. She hugged her broken limbs to her chest, the tears flowing freely as she nursed her broken and useless appendages. "Serras, why don't you-"

"Oh!" The miserable girl spoke up once more. "One more thing I forgot-" I sighed, shaking my head.

"Remember what I said-" I motioned to take her arm again, which she recoiled from.

"No no no no no no! No, nothing like that! There's just one important thing I have to tell you, you didn't ask about it at all, I swear!" The fear was visible in her eyes as she spoke, causing me to pause and nod to her.

"Go on."

"It's about our leader... She and the captured slaves are wearing enchanted collars. If she dies while still wearing it – or you remove it without disarming it first – it'll kill every slave we have!" I looked her hard over, making sure she wasn't bullshitting me. I turned to Serras.

"Serras, does such an enchantment exist?" She just nodded to me.

"Aye, Soul Killer. I hear it was developed by Demons for their slave army... if the slaves disobeyed or revolted and killed their master, it would kill them too. I don't know how or when it fell into the hands of humans, but it is very much an actual thing."

"Can you disarm or deactivate it?"

"If you can get her in one place for a couple of minutes, sure." I nodded to her confident confirmation.

"Which one's your boss?" I asked the girl once more.

"Can't miss her. She's the only Dark Elf." I blinked.

"A Dark Elf? This far away from the Vrollick Mountains?" Maria chuffed. "That's impressive." I lifted a hand to stroke the girl's hair, her battered form recoiling in fear. She had lost all the fire she had before this little tit-for-tat, devolving back into a scared child. I set my hand gently on her head and stroked her hair.

"Thank you for cooperating. As promised, you'll get to enjoy a nice stay in prison." I looked to Serras. "Serras? Sleep her." Serras just nodded and quickly cast another spell – barely any incantation or somatic motions before the girl slumped over onto the ground, asleep. "How's our driver?" I asked Maria, who only stretched.

"Took a blunthead to the side of the head, but she'll be fine. I'm guessing they were trying to avoid killing."

"Or she got lucky, one of the two." Serras continued, Maria nodding at her.

"That's possible too. There was a mix'a bluntheads and broadheads in their quivers, so I imagine the 'lucky' aspect isn't too far from the truth." I nudged my head down to the unconscious bandit.

"She's the only survivor, yeah?"

"Yeah." Serras nodded. "Glass Guardians... aren't known to take prisoners." Maria just shrugged to this.

"I got a bit carried away, sorry. Good on you for actually taking one, though." She motioned us all to follow, quickly orienting herself north and starting towards the abandoned mine the captured bandit mentioned. "Abandoned Mine... might be referring to the old copper mine that shut down fifty years back."

"Why'd it shut down?"

"The mine ran dry. When mines go four weeks with no newly discovered veins... well, they've used up their purpose, haven't they?" I nodded. "So when that happens, they shut the mine down. They're supposed to collapse the entrance and tunnels at least a hundred feet down... but I guess they got sloppy with this one." We followed Maria through the sparse forest, Serras and I on constant watch for any ambushes or aggressive wild animals (animals tended to avoid roads, but we were in their territory now) to avoid getting blindsided by some angry elk. Maria seemed ever-ready for combat, her sword and shield presented and ready (though her sword held down at her side) as we moved.

"So, how are we going to find an abandoned mine in this thick forest?" I asked as we pushed out of the dense patch of trees we were working through into a small clearing. There, in the center of the clearing was a small hillock with a medium-sized cave entrance carved into it. Maria just looked at me with that same stupid, shit-eating grin she usually wore. "...like that, got it." We stuck by the trees, watching the entrance of the mine for a few minutes.

"Alright, ten-to-one they're expecting trouble. Their raiding party should have been back by now, so they probably sense something's amiss." Maria turned to me. "Up to you, Alyxtra. How do we handle this? Wait for some of them to launch a search party, or go in and take 'em all on at once?" I thought long and hard about that... if we wait for them to come out, we ran the risk of them calling on the others for help... and in these open spaces, they could easily overpower us with arrows and spells. With our small numbers, I honestly felt we were better making it a CQB, even if they had us at a 2-to-1 numbers advantage.

"We should go in. Out here, we're sitting ducks for archers."

"My thought exactly. Serras, you have plenty of close-quarters spells, yeah?" Serras just scoffed at Maria's question.

"I'm the Archmage Maria. Of course I have close-range spells." She shook her head. "...do you have any close-range spells? The fuck do I look like, a newbie?" She complained to herself, which judging by the big grin on Maria's face was the intended reaction with the question.

"Alright. We go in and hit 'em hard and fast – just like they wanted to hit the carriage. Watch your fire, don't kill any Dark Elves you happen to see, and be on the watch for slaves. I don't doubt the slaves'll be in cages, or pits. We slaughter the group, tackle the leader, disable the collar and... figure out what to do with her after that." I drew my sword as Maria went over the plan – or what passed as a plan – the taller Glass Guardian pushing in front of me. "Oh no you don't. You stay behind me, Serras stays behind you. That's the order of things." Maria spoke in a suspiciously firm tone. "I'm not questioning your skill, but I-"

"You have the shield. No, you won't hear me complain. Lead on, you big beautiful meat shield." She looked at me for a moment; her stern, neutral face upturning into a sly smile after a few seconds.

"...I like you more and more every day." She ruffled my hair with her shield hand and pushed on in front of us. The entrance to the mine was a wide, rough-hewn stonework hole bored straight into the earth by hand, iron rails leading from a pile of discarded minecarts a few dozen meters away and straight into the abyss before us. "Serras?"

"On it." Serras responded without even waiting for instructions. Holding a hand up with one finger outstretched, she doodled a quick sign with her hand while muttering an incantation. After a second, three white whisps of light sprouted from the palm of her hand and floated about in the air before her for a moment. After a second, the whisps floated over to each of our shoulders and settled down. After sitting on our shoulders, the wisps changed shape, changing from formless spheres to small bird-like creatures, their large heads mounting two large eyes above a small beak. The birds squakwed quietly as two large beams of light beamed from their eyes, casting a bright white light in front of each of us. Serras had only spoken about the spell before; an eccentric spell known as the Mockinglight. As Maria turned her head to look, the Mockinglight copied her movements, the beams of light bathing any place her eyes fell in revealing light. This did have a noticeable downside, however... one I noticed as Serras' Mockinglight was cast down at my waist.

"See something down there, Serras?" I asked genuinely, her light flicking up instantly to the ceiling.

"No. Nope. Nothing." Oh yeah... she was totally checking out my ass. I mean, I check out my ass in the mirror too all the time. I just smirked as we continued. I'd revisit that later. As Maria checked one set of tunnels on one side, I would check the other side, our Mockinglights illuminating the dark mine as though it were day. "...they're probably in the deeper reaches..." Serras mused.

"They'll see us long before we see them." The sound of dripping water echoing off stone called from deeper within the mines, and I could make out several pairs of voices talking.

"...I hear voices..." I muse gently, Maria stopping for a moment to listen.

"...damn girl... I don't hear anything..." Serras, also strained her ears to hear, but it was clear by the dissatisfaction on her face she couldn't hear anything either. Serras reached over to her Mockinglight and stroked its head, the little bird chirping quietly before it closed its eyes to sleep, her light extinguishing. I did the same, causing mine to go to sleep.

"Push on, Maria." I told her. "We're right behind you." She nodded to us – her Mockinglight cutely mimicing the nod – and pressed on, her shield hiked up and sword at the ready. I did not envy anyone unlucky enough to be the one to see Maria just... walk out of the shadows. Glass Guardians were scary for a reason. We followed behind Maria with enough distance where we could still see her, but we would be out of view of anyone who could see Maria. She followed the winding path for a bit before light spilled out of a large chamber. Maria reached up and slept her Mockinglight before advancing to the edge of the shadows. Inside the large cavern – which must have once been used to house ores or tools while the mine was still in operation – housed now about six to eight women all milling about – some resting on bedrolls and reading while others maintained their gear – and one in the very back, walking about a series of hasitly made iron cages. The one in the back was most definitely the leader.

Standing a whole foot and a half taller than anyone else, she was a lithe, lanky thing with a thin and wirey frame. Her skin was the color of obsidian and her hair was a shimmering platinum silver. Her long ears stretched towards the back of her head, and she was devoid of any clothing. Dark Elves in general were not known to be what civilized people would call 'modest'. What few rumors exist about other elven species seem to state that little or no clothing was the deal of the day. Wild Elves – before they were wiped out by the Linderfolk – wore crudely shaped hide coverings, while High Elves – before they drunk-fucked themselves into becoming demons – typically dressed in lace, satin, and other sheer fabrics. Scantly dressed, of course. Dark Elves of the Vrollick Mountains – the only remaining elven species – typically did not wear any clothing at all, save for their Queen, who was often dressed in beautiful, sheer dresses made of Ebon Silk, a rare type of silk produced by Dark Elves alone.

I gazed down at their leader as she moved about the slave pens. She was... well... if it wasn't for the fact she was our target, she would have been exceptionally beautiful. Dark Elves were traditionally a cruel people – their past times were slavery, torture and murder in that order – but they did have a fascinating culture outside of those rather brusque past times. This particular Dark Elf was wearing a metal collar about her neck that shimmered with a strange purple glow – like someone had covered it in purple cellophane – and the whip in her hand told me all I needed to know about her combat style. Maria turned her head to me a bit.

"Rush the leader." She told me. "Serras and I can handle the grunts." I turned to look at Serras, who only nodded. It seemed her early trepidation had all but vanished now. Maria rolled her shoulders and stood just a bit more upright as she walked out of the shadow and into the light with Serras in tow. I followed a bit behind, making sure Maria was the focal point. "Looks like a pretty bitchin' party. Can we join?" Maria spoke in a powerful tone, her voice echoing off the walls and silencing the chattering women. The Dark Elf turned to the party crashers with a broad smile to her supple and soft features.

"Well! I guess that explains what happened to our raiding party..." She spoke gently, not a hint of malice or sarcasm at all. "I have to applaud you for actually coming here... and with so few."

"...shit, she's a Glass Guardian..." One of the other bandits choked out, half-standing as if she thought to run.

"Now now... let's not be too hasty." The Dark Elf continued with a disarmingly bright smile on her face. "These lovely ladies are our guests... we should show them some hospitality."

"Pity... I was kind of hoping for a fight." Maria scowled, but then motioned to the cages in the back. "But if you're willing to let your prisoners go, I'll reconsider." The Dark Elf thought for a moment, touching the handle of her whip to her chin.

"Mmmm... Okay! I'll make you a deal. We Dark Elves have a tradition. Bahn'stah. An honorable duel between those who disagree. I want to keep my slaves... you want to release them. We clearly disagree."

"Alright." I spoke up, stepping between Maria and Serras. "I'll accept your little duel." I had a suspicion she was going to call me out anyway. Dark Elves were magically sterile – unable to use any magic of their own, and weak to it beside. She knew Serras was a mage, and she knew all about the Glass Guardians. Me? I was an unknown. She probably figured she had the best chance against me. She smiled as I made my acceptance.

"Wonderful! Oh, don't worry, I'm sure we'll have a riot."

"This 'Bahn'stah'... is it to the death, or until someone yields?"

"Usually it's until someone can't fight... but yielding usually leads to dishonor." So she wasn't going to yield. She wanted me to kill her. She knew full-well that if I killed her, it would kill her slaves. She wasn't counting on me knowing that. "I consider myself an honorable woman..."

"So I take it you won't be yielding." She released her whip, letting it fall to the floor.

"I don't plan on it, no." I looked over to Maria, who only nodded.

"Very well." I answered, holding up a finger. "On one condition." The Dark Elf chuckled, amused.

"You're hardly in a condition to make demands but... I'll listen."

"If I win, all your gang surrenders; and they don't interfere." The Dark Elf looked about, gazing into the faces of her comrades.

"They're a wonderful lot... loyal and true... so I will do right by them, and accept. Do you hear, ladies? If I lose, you're to surrender to these fine ladies... it'll be preferable to dying." Everyone nodded and placed their weapons on the ground. It was clear they wouldn't interfere.

"...expect this to go south fast..." Maria muttered to me, causing me to nod in response. I walked towards her, sheathing my sword as I moved.

"Tell me though... before I kill you... it's customary for the dueling pair to introduce themselves. Won't you grace me with your name?"

"Alyxtra Silvershear." I answered simply, the Dark Elf's face lighting up.

"Alyxtra... Silvershear..." I saw her shiver a bit. I couldn't tell if it was from the cold, or some other emotion, but the large smile on her face grew as she repeated my name again. "...you have such a beautiful name, sweet little Alyxtra..." She flourished a bow. "I am Kalysta Copperglow, Daughter of Terebithia Copperglow; and I shall be your opponent." I returned her bow, keeping an eye on her. "I have to applaud your bravery. Few would be willing to duel a Dark Elf in their natural habitat." She flicked her gaze down to the sword at my hip. "Are you planning on fighting me bare-handed?"

"I was considering it." I didn't have a doubt in my mind that if I drew my sword, she'd instantly disarm me. If I tried to draw it, I should be ready to almost instantly lose it. "When do we start?"

"As the target of the duel, I will give you the chance at first-strike." I thought for a moment, then nodded and drew my sword. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see some of the slaves vigorously shaking their heads at me, trying to plead with me not to kill her. As I thought, she lashed her whip out at my blade and wrapped around it. She jerked the whip back which tore the weapon from my hand... but did not stop my charge. As she recovered from disarming me, she let out a happy laugh... just about the time my fist connected with the side of her cheek. "Nngh-!" She grunted, stumbling back. "You... cheeky bitch!" Without waiting, she rose her whip up once more and flung it to wrap me up around the waist. My arm shot down to intercept the attack, the whip's long leather lash to wrap about my arm. Jackpot. With a grand yank, I pulled the whip out of her hand. "Hah-!" She gasped, clearly not expecting my strength. She stumbled forward and quickly recovered, launching a punch of her own. She, too, was expecting to be disarmed.

Her punch connected square on my chin; a dull thud which did little save for prove she wasn't going to go down without a fight. Taking a step back to disentangle the whip from my arm, I tossed it behind me. "There we go. Now we're even." I told her with a broad smile. Hunching down, I held up both hands in front of me in a loose combat stance; fists raised but open enough to catch a thrown punch if need be. She tried for another punch, but a flick from my matching arm against her wrist knocked her hit wide, leaving her open for a retaliatory punch, giving her a light jab to the face. With her initial hit deflected, I used my other hand to deliver another jab to the face which caused her to flinch back. Siezing the opportunity, I shoved her hard on one shoulder which caused her to turn in place, and I wrapped my arm around her neck, locking it with my other hand and pushing her head forward, putting her into a sleeper hold.

She struggled for a moment, but only lasted a handful of seconds before she fell limp in my grasp. "Serras!" I called for the mage to disarm the collar.

"G-got it!" Serras seemed to jump out of some transfixion and rush to my side as I lay the Dark Elf on the ground. Dropping her knee, she held both hands out to the collar and closed her eyes, muttering a few choice words. I kept my eyes on the slaves in the cages, watching them fret in panic, wondering when the collars would kill them. After about a minute, the collar around the Dark Elf's neck flickered before the cellophane-like effect vanished. I watched the same glow around the slaves' necks flicker and die. With a big smile on my face, I patted Serras' back.

"Good job."

"So." Maria's voice came through the cavern, grabbing everyone's attention. "We are surrendering, right?" I watched everyone take a look at each other, and then nod.

"What are we gonna do about her?" Serras asked, addressing the Dark Elf.

"We tie her up. Grab her whip?" Serras just nodded.

Chapter 6: Slave By Choice

Summary:

As Maria, Serras and Alyxtra interrogate the bandit leader, she offers some... enchanting alternatives to prison.

Chapter Text

Every bandit in that cave was good on her word, placing their weapons in a pile and surrendering to Natalya and her small group of city guards. Natalya herself seemed less than surprised – but no less impressed – at the feat the three of us had managed to pull off. This group of ragtag bandits has been running amok for weeks, and we just swoop in and clean everyone up. Natalya wasn't too talkative to the three of us – mainly because she was busy being Important Guard Captain Lady and giving orders – but she made sure we knew exactly how thankful she was for our work. Everyone was rounded up and processed and most of her group were busy scouring the cave for stolen loot. The slaves were also released from their captivity as Serras went one-by-one to make sure the collar's enchantment had fully broken. Meanwhile, Maria and myself waited around for Kalysta to wake up from her nap. Kalysta had her hands tied behind her back with her own whip, leaving Maria and myself free to rest and chat for a bit as Natalya cleaned up. There were a few questions I wanted to ask Kalysta before we turned her over to Natalya anyway.

After a short while – about an hour or so – I heard a dim groan leave Kalysta's lips as she stirred. "Well well." I smiled at her. She was lying on her side with her hands tied behind her back. "Good afternoon, sleepy-head." She blinked a few times before shaking her head.

"...I'm alive...?"

"Ayup." I responded with a nod. "Sleeper hold. Cuts off bloodflow to the brain, but not air. You fall unconscious after a while, but there's no real lasting damage." She sat up. "Don't stand."

"Not standing... just sitting up." She shook her head, then looked down at where the collar was. "...you knew about the collar, huh?" Her tone had lost that air of superiority it had previously, the Dark Elf sounding far more down-to-earth when she was just talking like this.

"We did. One of your girls talked. The same one who told us about your hideout."

"Give it to me straight... how many of our raiding party survived?"

"One." Maria spoke up. "You'll have time to catch up with her in prison."

"I'd... rather not go to prison if I can avoid it." She smiled at us. "Ironic, but I don't do well in dark, dank environments." I scoffed at this.

"That's not ironic, that's just a plain stupid thing to say. The only reason you're not on your way to prison now, is because I have some questions for you."

"Okay, shoot." She sat straight up and crossed her legs under her.

"Why were you collecting slaves?"

"Isn't it obvious? Money. We're paid fifteen silver a head for humans, and twenty for other races." I balked. That was a shit-load of money. Money in this world was divided up into copper pieces, iron pieces, silver pieces, and platinum. Copper was the most common unit of currency, and ten of them equaled an iron piece. Most things you used every day – food, a bath if you didn't have one in your home (I showered at Natalya's) and rent at an Inn – while iron was used to purchase higher-quality items you may not need often. Weapons, armor, the like. Silver was almost never used, and I don't think I've ever seen anything that cost a platinum. Ten coppers is an iron, fifteen iron is a silver, and a hundred silvers is a platinum.

"That certainly explains why you had a mixed bag." Maria mused, looking to me. "Did you spot that Linderfolk girl in there?" I nodded to her.

"The real young one? Yeah."

"Mm-hm. There were some other aspects that would add to the price. The younger they were, the more we were paid. That Linderlass was worth at least twenty eight silver." Maria whistled sharply.

"Twenty eight silver is a hell of a price for one slave."

"You're tellin' me." I held a hand up to stop the tangent.

"Who buys your slaves?" Kalysta just shrugged at my words.

"I'unno." She answered anticlimactically.

"The fuck do you mean 'i'unno'?" I mimicked her half-hearted shrug.

"Just that. Some chick in a robe just... poofs into the hideout 'bout once a week, collects the slaves and drops off the cash. She doesn't talk, doesn't stop to do anything. Just appears, we fetch the slaves, she drops off the money and poof. Gone."

"Teleportation?" I ask, the Dark Elf just shrugging.

"I'unno. One'a those 'turn around and she's gone' things. Slaves vanish too."

"Only an exceedingly powerful mage could cast a teleport spell... and even then, you're looking at a hell of a cast time." Maria mused, Kalysta nodding.

"I'm aware. Look, I'm finding it just as weird as you are... but I'm not about to question someone to just... drop money in my lap like that, you know? She doesn't even care about who we grab. Paupers, nobles, pretty, ugly, young, old... she doesn't care. Pays the same price no matter what; save for the bonus we get for younger ones." I stroked my chin as I took in her words.

"You're being awfully forthright with me. Why?"

"It's like I said. I like to consider myself honorable. You beat me, I lost. Least I can do is help you best I can."

"When was the last pick up?" Maria continues to ask.

"If you're wondering if you can catch her, I doubt it. If she can just poof in whenever, what's to stop her from poofing in, seeing the place crawling with guards, and then poofing out. I bet my ash ass that she's already found a new supplier." Maria grunted, nodding.

"...she's probably not wrong."

"So... I've been very cooperative with you... so I'd like to make a deal."

"You're hardly in a position to make deals, Kalysta." I narrowed my eyes at her, causing her to laugh and nod.

"Yeah... I know. Look, I just... I really don't want to go to prison, you know? So... here's my deal... you don't take me to prison... and I'll follow you. Do anything you want. Carry your luggage, poison-test your meals... hell, I'll even warm your bed if that's what you want."

"You tried to kill us. I doubt we can trust you with our safety." Kalysta smiled sweetly.

"C'mon, I haven't attacked you since, have I?"

"Well yeah... your hands are bound." I pointed out. She just smirked.

"Sweetie..." She took her hands from behind her back, showing us that... indeed, she was free from her binds. "I've been free for about four minutes now." Maria sprang to a stand with her hand on her sword. "Hey now... I'm trying to get you to trust me... I know I'm a bandit but... I'm a Copperglow. We don't lie." She bobbled her head in that 'kinda sorta maybe' fashion before adding it. "...well, I don't, anyway..." I looked up to Maria.

"Does the name Copperglow mean anything to you?"

"No."

"It should!" Kalysta continued. "I don't like to say it, 'cause we don't get along these days but... the Copperglows are the Royal Family of the Vrollick Mountains. My mother – the bitch – is the Queen."

"What the fuck is a Dark Elf princess doing rounding up slaves as a bandit ?" Kalysta gave the most sheepish grin she could muster.

"Like I said, mother and I don't get along. I wanted to live my life, she didn't. I left to live my life the way I wanted to. The... bandit thing was more 'I was hungry and desperate'." Maria's hardened gaze stared at Kalysta for a few seconds. Maria clicked her tongue before nodding.

"I actually can't fault you for wanting to be your own person but... couldn't you have picked a better profession?"

"I didn't have the luxury of c hoice , lady. Look, you can look down on me, I'm used to that. You can chastise me for my choices, I'm used to that... but I just didn't have any other options. It was either starve... or take what I could get. And I'm quite fond of food, I'll have you know." Maria and I sized her up, looking her over. She didn't appear to be lying or spinning a tale. FInally, she scoffed. "Look, I'm serious... I'll do whatever you want, just please don't make me rot in prison..."

"I dunno... sure, you've been placant now but-" I began. I had already made up my mind to bring her along – if for no other reason that I so desperately wanted to fuck her. That beautiful ashen skin, those deep, enthralling crimson eyes and not to mention that gorgeous platinum hair! - but I had to go through the motions.

"Look, here!" She raised her hand and snapped her fingers. "Hey, Mage girl?" Serras – at the far end of the cave – looked over in very deserve surprise and rushed over.

"Alyxtra, what the fuck is she doing untied?!"

"She untied herself." Maria answered. "Apparently, she is more flexible than I gave her credit for." And discreet. I didn't even notice her trying.

"You can break the Soul Killer enchantment, right?" Serras blinked, then nodded.

"...yeah..." Kalysta's smile broadened.

"So you can cast it, too!" Serras fell dead silent for a minute. Her gaze flicked to my face, and she must have seen something in my eyes that worried her.

"...my interest in the Soul Killer enchantment is purely academic. To break an enchantment, you have to understand how it functions, therefore – yes – I can cast it."

"Grab one of those collars the slaves were wearing, cast Soul Killer on it, and put it on my neck. Then, cast Soul Command on another and give it to Alyxtra." I looked at her.

"You're really willing to do this?" I asked her, Kalysta nodded almost before I had finished my sentence. "I don't think you're grasping the expanse of what you're suggesting-"

"And I don't think you're grasping exactly how much I don't want to go to prison, or heaven forbid back to the Vrollick Mountains . I've spent the last thirty years of my life in prison, I refuse to go back!" Her voice was powerful... and desperate. She really equated her home life with prison... and I can't say I can blame her. I had the gift of being able to grow up in a loving family. I had parents who cared for me, loved me. I had been fortunate enough to find people to help me develop my skills... Kalysta didn't have that. More than anything? I felt sorry for her. I looked to Serras.

"Do it." I told her.

"Alyxtra, think about this for a minute. What's to say she can't just... break the enchantment herself?"

"Hey uh... I don't mean to be rude so excuse me but – HELLO! DARK. ELF!" She practically shouted. "I'm magically sterile, remember !?" I shrugged at Serras.

"She's got a point. Dark Elves can't use magic, you told me that yourself."

"Okay but-" Serras continued to protest.

"Serras... c'mon. Trust me a little, please? If you're worried about a time when I take it off... don't. She's never taking it off." I reassured Serras, who only looked more worried.

"Sweet. Do the thing." Kalysta continued. Serras finally sighed and nodded, picking up one of the leather collars from the ground and holding it in her hands. Over the next few minutes – as Maria watched Kalysta for any sign that this wasn't one hundred percent what she wanted – Serras enchanted the collar with the dreaded Soul Killer enchantment. As Serras stood – stone-rigid – casting Soul Killer on the collar, neither Maria or I spotted any change in Kalysta's face. After a few minutes, the leather collar flashed with an eerie purple glow. She looked down at it and sighed, handing it to me.

"Hold this in your hands." She instructed. I nodded and did as I was told, holding the enchanted collar in my hands. She picked up another leather collar from the ground and put it around my neck. "When I cast Soul Control on this collar, it will bind the collar around your neck to the one in your hands. So long as that collar is unused, it will be totally harmless. Once that collar in your hands goes on Kalysta however, if you remove this collar for any reason, she will die. If you die at any time for any reason... so too will she." I nodded again. Serras looked at Kalysta. "Kalysta, you do understand that Alyxtra may be put in mortal danger. She could die at the drop of a hat, taking you with her. Are you absolutely, positively sure you want to do this?"

"Does 'do the thing' mean something else to you? Do. The. Thing." Serras just rolled her eyes and nodded to her. Serras moved my hair over my shoulder as she stepped behind me and held her hands out to the collar around my neck. We stayed like this for several minutes as Serras mumbled the incantation under her breath. I felt a slight heat from the collar around my neck as a purple flash issued from the one in my hand. "...it's done." Serras spoke in a sullen voice. "...and I swear to the Goddess that if you ever make me cast this spell again, I'll kill you in your sleep." Her voice was deathly serious. "...this is the bleakest, darkest of magics, and I feel dirty even entertaining this idea, let alone following through."

"Don't worry, Serras. I won't ever ask this of you again."

"...you better not..." I looked at Kalysta, the collar still in my hand.

"Kalysta. If you put this collar on, if you really mean what you say... for all intents and purposes, you're my slave."

"I know. Slavery is common in Dark Elf society. I've done my time like all noble daughters. I know what's expected of me."

"Act accordingly and follow my instructions, and you'll be rewarded. Disobey, and you'll be punished." Kalysta just nodded.

"I understand. Would you prefer 'Mistress' or 'Mother'?"

"For now, Mistress is fine." She was older than me, it felt weird to let her call me 'Mother'. That was probably a weird Dark Elf thing. Noted for later review. I held the collar out. "Put it on." She nodded and – without a moment's hesitation – fitted the leather collar about her neck. Like with the other slaves, the collar flashed purple and tightened to fit snugly on her neck, but not choke her. I nodded to her. "There. Good girl." Kalysta just smiled sweetly, bowing a bit in her seat.

"Thank you, Mistress."

"Alright so... uh... not gonna ask..." Came Natalya's voice behind us. She had apparently been standing there for a while, watching the whole procession. "I take it I'm not taking this one with the others?" I shook my head.

"No. She'll be coming with us."

"Is that a wise idea? I mean... okay, I saw the whole thing. Soul Killer collar, you take off your collar or die, she dies... but honestly, is this a smart idea?"

"No." I answered honestly. "It's probably one of the dumber ideas I've had but..." I looked over to Kalysta who was pawing reverently at her collar. "...something tells me it's going to pay off in the long haul."

"I hope so, Alyxtra." Maria stood.

"Oh, one thing Kalysta?"

"Yes, Mistress?" Kalsyta answered immediately, turning her full attention to me.

"You're to consider any order that comes from Maria to have come from me, unless I directly counter it. Is that understood?"

"Yes, Mistress. How should I address her, then?"

"Guardian Despair." Maria glared at me, telling me in no uncertain terms to leave her out of the weird 'mistress' shenanigans. I nodded, then looked back to Kalysta.

"You heard her." Kalysta just nodded.

"Yes Mistress. I'll follow all orders given by Guardian Despair to the letter, unless you countermand them." I nodded again.

"Good girl." I stood and stretched a bit. "What do you say we collect our winnings?" I asked Maria, who seemed only too happy to quit this weirdness.

"Agreed." She started out of the mine, towards the exit before stopping a few feet away. "Oh... one more thing, Alyxtra?" I blinked at her, then nodded. "She's sleeping in your room." Maria pointed out, causing me to nod.

"That was the plan. Were you worried I would have told her to sleep in yours?"

"...you roped me into this weirdness... I'm assuming nothing anymore." I simply shrugged at her.

"Probably a safe bet."

Natalya and her guards – along with the captive bandits – went a different direction from where Maria, Serras, Kalysta and I returned to our carriage; where we found a few guards tending to our driver and our now-conscious prisoner. Maria had collected the Dark Elf's whip and told her that if she was good – and if I deemed it wise – she might get it back in the future, but for now, it was being confiscated. She agreed that she didn't deserve it quite yet, and praised Maria's foresight to confiscate her toy. Wow she uh... really got into this role. I made a mental note to ask about the whole Dark Elf Slavery thing.

"How are you feeling?" I smiled to our driver, who was being looked at by a guard, a medical bag at her feet.

"Head feels like I got a friggin' horse kicking it..." Our driver mused, moving her raven hair out of the way to show the welt on the side of her head where the blunthead hit her. "Looks like I got kicked, too." I smiled at her, rubbing her shoulder.

"Sure does. Sorry you got hurt."

"Psh." She scoffed playfully. "I volunteered. Besides, this is better than getting mauled by a basilisk." I could definitely see how taking a three hour nap on the driver's seat of a coach would be preferable to getting your arms and legs chewed off. "Once I get a clean bill of health, I'll take you back to Soulus." She looked over at our extra person, her chipper demeanor dimming only slightly. "I see you made a friend..."

"The proper term is 'slave'." Slavery was an iffy subject in the Glass Empire. The kind of slavery Kalysta was engaging in was illegal. The forcible taking and enslavement of free individuals was against the law, and was punishable by time in prison or even execution, depending on how long your slavery ring has been in operation. However, there were a few situations were slavery was legal. For example if you owed a debt to a business or person you couldn't pay off with money, it wasn't outside the realm of possibility to indenture yourself to their service for an agreed upon period of time, in which you work off your debt through house chores and other menial tasks. Of course, this was indentured servitude, not full-on slavery. Slavery was legal, but it was still a voluntary thing. In Kalysta's case, she negotiated for a shortened – or nullified – prison sentence in exchange for service to me. Indentured servants still had rights, had laws that protected them. Slaves, like Kalysta? Didn't. In the eyes of the Glass Empire, her crimes were already severe enough to warrant the death penalty. Legally speaking, I could kill her in her sleep and I would be completely in my right. She's my property, I'm free to do with her as I please. Of course, I wasn't about to do that. The Soul Killer enchantment was just insurance to make sure she didn't kill me in my sleep and slip away. Usually, it would be required to break a slave's will – through the help of the Indentured Service Bureau – before most would entertain the idea of having a full-on slave around, especially in your most vulnerable hours. "We're taking her to the ISB for conditioning." That was a lie, but I figured the nice lady who drove our carriage would put up less of a fuss if she was under the impression the Indentured Service Bureau would be breaking her first. She just chuffed and nodded.

"Well, far be it from me to tell you your business. As long as you've thought this out." I nodded to her.

"I've had... extensive counseling on the subject." She looked Kalysta over, who had adopted a more neutral stance, losing the whimsical aspects of her personality.

"Good. To think there was a Dark Elf this far away from the Vrollick Mountains..." She looked over at the guard finishing up her medical exam. "Am I good? Or do you want me to strip, too?"

"If you're offering." The guard smiled bright, before chuckling and shaking her head. "No, I kid. You're okay. Just wanted to make sure there was no hemorrhaging." I doubt a blunthead could cause a brain hemorrhage, but stranger things have happened. The three of us climbed back up into the carriage and settled into our seats, Maria and Serras sitting next to one another, while Kalysta sat next to me. As we closed the door, Maria just smiled at me.

"Well, I'd say that's a solid mission accomplished." She looked coyly over to Serras. "And you were worried."

"I don't blame her." I spoke up, smiling to Serras. "I would rather one of us be cautious than all of us be juiced up on too much hubris and bravado."

"Well..." Serras cleared her throat. "Regardles, I'm happy there were no casualties-"

"Bandits aside." Maria mused.

"Yes, bandits aside." Serras then looked to Kalysta. "...sorry, that was probably insensitive. I bet some of those were your friends?" Kalysta just shook her head.

"Not really. Co-workers, sure... but I didn't really know any of them too well. They were loyal, sure... they were decent enough workers, sure... but I didn't really care care for any of them. I kinda just... took over from their old boss." I shrugged at this.

"I suppose that makes sense." Maria seemed to be studying my face a bit harder than usual. I looked up at her a quirked an eyebrow. "Something on my face?"

"No. Just thinking you look tired. Why don't you two take a nap on the way back. I'll wake you up before we get home, you can get your new... pet... settled and I'll report our success to the Hunter's Guild."

"And she'll take all the money, too!" Kalysta smiled, a comment that brought a decided glare of hate from Maria.

"I will have you know I am a Glass Guardian, the pinnacle of honor and dignity in the Glass Empire. My word might as well be solid platinum; unlike the world of a runaway criminal like you."

"Maria..." I reached over and put my hand on her knee. "...give her a break, she was just joking..." I looked over to Kalysta. " Right? " Kalysta smiled sheepishly.

"Sorry... poor joke." Maria huffed out her nose, letting the Dark Elf know that she did not appreciate it – as a serious accusation or a light-hearted joke. Kalysta shuffled a bit away, leaning against the other side of the carriage and closing her eyes. I decided to do the same and join her in dreamland.

The trip back to Soulus was uneventful, the soft rocking of the carriage keeping me in a deep, restful sleep the whole way back. Maria woke me before she disembarked the carriage to give her report to the Hunter's Guild, telling me she'd meet me back home. Serras was next to leave the carriage, disembarking as we arrived at the Mage's Guild. She smiled genuinely at me. "It was a pleasure to work with you, Alyxtra." She beamed cutely, her glasses reflecting the light gently. "I hope it's not the last time."

"I hope we get to work together again too, Serras. Good day."

"Good day." She bowed a little as she closed the carriage door, leaving me alone with Kalysta.

"...guess I should be careful with my jokes, huh?"

"You probably should." I responded with a nod. Kalysta sighed.

"I get it, she doesn't like me... none of you do."

"Do you blame us?"

"No, not at all... just makes me realize that not every problem can be solved with natural charm." I shook my head to this.

"Nope. Just give Maria her space and mind what you say around her. I'm sure in time she'll lighten up." Kalysta was still leaning against the carriage wall as it moved.

"...I meant what I said. About doing anything to avoid a prison sentence."

"You voluntarily slapped a suicide collar around your neck. That goes a good way to showing me how serious you really are." She grunted an affirmative as we fell quiet. "...so... you said it wasn't your first time being a slave?"

"...yeah..." She nodded. "Dark Elf Tradition states that when a daughter comes of age and becomes an adult, they have to spend five years as a slave to their mother. And not like a cute 'indentured servant' as you put it... Dark Elves only have one definition of a slave. We're not people for those five years, but property. To be used and abused... and discarded if needed."

"Why?" I asked, confused. It made no sense.

"We Dark Elves are... different from you humans. To Dark Elves, our daughters aren't members of our family... they're just another trophy to put on the wall. And what good is a trophy that can't bring a smile to your face. Those five years are supposed to teach us humility. Dignity. To always see others as opportunities to advance without hurting or breaking them. Our mothers do everything in their power to make us break... to see how cruel people can be. All so we can understand the world better." So... it was like forcing people to spend five years in a customer service position... ouch.

"...and your Mother?"

"Was the worst of the lot. As Queen, she could do whatever she wanted. She would have me carry things – heavy things, hundreds of small things, useful things, useless things – and when that bored her, she would send me across the city on pointless errands, only to tell me she no longer needed what she had sent me for by the time I returned. When that bored her, she used me as a chair; had me get down on all fours and support her for hours at a time. When that bored her... well... I saw how cruel people could be." I had a feeling I knew where this was going.

"...she sexually abused you, didn't she?"

"A lot." Kalysta nodded, seemingly unphased by it. "Par for the course of Dark Elf society... is it so hard to see why I wanted out? I didn't want to endure that anymore, and I sure as fuck didn't want to inflict that on my own daughter one day."

"You'll forgive me, I don't know a lot about Dark Elves but... how are men treated there?"

"Well, Dark Elven men have always been... to be frank less-than-people in the eyes of the Dark Elves. We've always been a matriarchal society with men on the absolute lowest rung. But with the declining male birth rate, it's only gotten worse. Families with healthy men buy and sell nights with their sons, sometimes ranging in the silver or platinum coin a night range. And if you think the guy sees any of that money... well... I've got some beautiful seaside property in Soulus you can buy if you'd like." I knew that phrase all too well. "They're trade goods, Alyxtra. Slaves..." She pulled the curtain aside a few inches and peered out. "...all Dark Elves are slaves. To their mothers, to our people, and most damning, to tradition." She released the curtain. "I won't pretend that I think I was right taking slaves... but it was my decision. My life. A choice I made without the provocation of my mother or Tradition. It didn't have to be a good life... it just had to be mine."

"So why voluntarily make yourself my slave? Why trade your freedom of choice for a life of servitude?" Kalysta looked at me, a soft smile crossing her obsidian features.

"Honestly?" She asked, causing me to nod.

"Honestly. I want you to be honest."

"Pheh." She gave a sarcastic scoff. "...you'll think I'm stupid."

"Regardless... I want to know." She paused, gazing at the window for a moment before looking back at me.

"Would you believe me if I said I did it because I thought you were pretty?" She asked. "Would you believe me if I said that I thought I saw a kind spirit in you? That I may be a slave... but deep down I felt in my heart of hearts you'd treat me right... that you'd make me feel like a person, even as a slave?"

"Well, stranger things have happened... though I would hesitate to believe it outright." She just smiled.

"And smart, too." She finished, falling silent. So I guess, deep down, her reasons for wanting to take this path in life were the same for me agreeing to let her walk it. We both liked the look of each other... just in a more carnal manner in my regard. Hell yeah I was gonna take that opportunity to fuck a Dark Elf... but not tonight, tonight I was tired.

Our carriage eventually came to our humble little hovel in the residential district of Soulus, the small two-bedroom home feeling more and more like it really was mine. I thanked our driver and bade her farewell before walking into the house. Kalysta stayed quiet, walking right along behind me. "So." I began gently, causing her to look at me. "I don't think I have to... but I'm going to go over the rules regardless." Kalysta stood up straight, taking her role seriously.

"Of course, Mistress." She spoke in a dour tone with a nod.

"You're not to leave the house for any reason, unless you're with me and I give you permission." She nodded to this.

"Yes, Mistress."

"Don't bother Guardian Despair unless I ask you to talk to her."

"Yes, Mistress." Another nod.

"If you're a good girl, you'll be rewarded. If you're not, you'll be punished."

"As one would expect to be, Mistress."

"You're not to take food without first asking. I will not let you starve... but I'm on a bit of a budget, so I need to know where everything is going."

"Understandable, Mistress." She answered again.

"Other than that, you're free to do as you please."

"I assume I'll be sleeping on the floor, Mistress?" Oh shit... hadn't thought of that... those beds were nice and comfortable, but only made for one. Well... if she expected it, I suppose a few nights on the floor would at least test if she was serious about this whole thing. Of course, I'm not going to be a monster about it.

"For a few nights, yes. I'll make sure you don't freeze, but yes, you'll be on the floor until you prove you're going to be a good girl, then we'll work on a bed for you."

"You are too kind, Mistress." I started towards my bed to relax, then paused.

"One last thing."

"Yes, Mistress?" She perked up, turning back around to face me. She had been halfway to lowering herself onto the floor.

"...I don't want to be your mother. I don't want to be a monster. As silly as your reasons for wanting to become my slave were... my reasons for accepting were even sillier. This?" I slipped a thumb under the collar on my neck to emphasis it. "I hate this. I hate this... stupid thing around my neck that chooses whether you live or die. So... please. Please be a good girl, okay? You have no idea how much I want to trust you." Her deadpan, neutral expression softened to a gentle smile, two little glistening tears squeaking out from her eyes. Looks like I wasn't the only one who wanted that.

"...yes Mistress..." She choked a little. With a sigh, I threw myself onto my bed – armor and all – and closed my eyes. Today was long...

Chapter 7: Cash On Delivery

Summary:

Alyxtra, Maria and Kalysta go on an overseas adventure to return one of the slaves to her home. (Google Translate is a godsend.)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Maria had returned about two hours later – just before the sun had begun to set – with our payment for the mission; clocking out to fifty silver pieces each. Kalysta must have been more tired than I was, as she passed out almost instantly upon lying down (more credit that she can do that on a wooden floor) and was out in a deep sleep. Maria peered into my room once she arrived, giving me a light little smile. "Hey." She spoke simply, catching my attention. "You got a minute or two?" I nodded to her as I stood from bed and went towards her. I had changed out of my armor just after Kalysta fell asleep, dressed back in a simple tunic and trousers. Maria led me out of the house and onto the front lawn. She looked worn out – physically and mentally – but did her best not to let that burden her.

"How'd everything go?" I asked, causing her to smile.

"Great. Once everything was said and done, we made a hundred and fifty silver. Figure we'd split it. I know Serras would like a little spending cash."

"I would have thought being the Archmage would have been a decent job..." Maria just scrunched her face up a bit – in that casual dismissal way – and shook her head.

"Archmage is a community position. All the guild leaders are. They're paid just enough to live – food and important incidentals – but that's about it. Serras has been sleeping at her desk for a month because her rent is past due."

"Rent? Really?" I scoffed. "She's a smart lady, why is she paying rent?" Maria just shrugged to my question.

"S'just the way things are." I felt guilty that I was given a house and someone like Serras – who inarguably did more good things for the city than I did – had to pay rent on what acquainted to a collage student's budget. "I don't like it either, but we can't do much about it." I mean, realistically we could. I'm sure Serras wouldn't mind sharing a bed with Maria or I, but I didn't feel like broaching that quite yet. "Anyway, not the point." She produced a leather pouch – small enough to fit in her palm, but without leaving much room for anything else – and handed it to me. "Here's your portion."

"Thank you." I, too, enjoyed having spending cash. Maria's been paying for everything lately, and that's been bugging me. An awkward pause fell over us as Maria continued to stand and stare at me... like she had something else to bring up but didn't want to start the conversation. "So... is there something else...?" Maria sighed at this, nodding.

"Yeah... I just... wanted to apologize for my behavior earlier." I smiled lightly at her.

"Which part?" I hoped the upturn in my voice would tell her it was supposed to be light-hearted.

"...about snapping at Kalysta."

"I think that apology would mean more if you told Kalysta that." Maria shrugged, crossing her arms.

"Technically... she's your slave; which means that I should be apologizing to you... but you're not wholly wrong." She looked at me with that serious, analytical gaze that I had become so accustomed to. "...Alyxtra, can I ask you a question? Something that's been bugging me for a bit?"

"Sure. What's up?" I bobbled the pouch of silver in my hand a little, just to hear it jingle.

"Remember a year ago? When we first met?" I nodded.

"Mm-hm." She paused for a minute.

"...something you told me struck me as strange. I didn't think much of it then but... recently I've found myself coming back to it."

"Which thing?" I asked. I honestly had no idea what she was talking about.

"It's when you asked me about Splits." Oh... uh oh.

"Yeah?" I tried to keep my cool. "What about it?"

"Well... you said you overheard someone talking about them, right?" I nodded. "...but when I clarified if it was Splits you were talking about, you acted like you had never heard the term before." She shifted in place. "Plus... Splits aren't exactly something people just have a casual conversation about in public."

"I think she said she had a run-in with one? I don't know, I wasn't really paying that close attention."

"Alyxtra, be honest with me. What's your interest in Splits?" Maria wasn't the kind of girl to just drop a subject, no matter how much I asked or told her to. She'd keep hounding me. I sighed and turned away from her, running both hands through my hair. "I mean, if you're just curious what it would... feel like I suppose, that's completely normal."

"Maria..." I mused, picking my words carefully. "I like you. Hell, in another life, you're the kind of girl I could see myself getting hitched with. Having a couple'a kids and growing old together..." I bit my lower lips and nodded to myself. I had come this far, she deserved to know. "So believe me when I say I didn't want to lie to you. It was a lie of necessity. I had to know what you thought about Splits..." Another sigh. "...about people like me." Maria fell silent.

"You're a Split?" I nodded. "..." Silence louder than anything in the world fell between us. I tried to muster my strength to look at her, but the fear of what she would do or say stopped me. "...we're taught that Splits are abominations. Inhuman. That lies spew forth with every word they speak." Each word hurt; like a thousand arrows. "That we can't trust them." She paused for a moment. "From day one, I had always thought you were hiding something. I told you as much." I nodded, confirming I remember that. "...was that what you were hiding?"

"Yes." I answered nearly instantly. "I had always been told that not everyone would be as understanding about my... condition as my parents were. That they'd see me as a monster... an abomination." To use her own word. "I don't want people to judge me based on something I had no control over." Whooop . There's my nose growing again.

"Alyxtra... look at me." I shook my head. I couldn't. Couldn't bring myself to look at her. Her voice was as even as it always was. "...look at me..." She spoke in a softer tone, which was enough to slowly draw me to face her. "You're worried I'd clap you in shackles and toss you in with the men, aren't you?"

"The thought... crossed my mind many times." It was clear by her face that she understood my trepidation.

"A concrete fear." She drew in a deep breath. "Thank you. For telling me."

"I guess I should get ready for a future chained to a wall, huh?" Maria chuffed happily.

"Why would you do that?"

"You're a Glass Guardian, Maria. The Eyes and Ears of our Most Benevolent Queen . A Queen who has decreed all people like me are monsters. Doesn't take a genius." Maria smiled a sweet, genuine smile.

"Yeah well... it's awfully late. The Queen's probably asleep. She doesn't have to hear or see everything... now does she?" I blinked at her, causing her to wink.

"...you won't tell her?" Maria just shook her head quickly.

"Nah. I've known you long enough to know you're not a monster. Had I figured it out at the time we first met... maybe. Maybe that would have happened... but I don't think you're a bad person. So I'll keep your secret." I let out the breath I didn't know I was holding.

" Thank you, Maria! You have no idea how much that's been eating me up!"

"Just... do me one favor?" I nodded to her.

"Anything, name it."

"...don't keep things from me. Please. I'm on your side, believe it or not; I'll always have your back." I lunged forward and hugged her, my face practically smacking against her breastplate. "Oof, and you're a hugger..." I was honestly surprised she didn't figure that part out earlier.

I didn't feel like pushing my luck. As much as I do – and have been – longing to hear her moan... I didn't want to push my luck. Maria was... so much stronger – mentally and physically – than most. She didn't seem at all interested in what being a Split meant... probably still trying to get over the indoctrination against Splits. There would be a time - I felt – where she'd ask me to take her. I just had to wait. After releasing her, I saw her smile.

"Well, that's good regardless. You seem a bit happier." Maria smiled as I nodded.

"Oh!" A voice from the street caused us to turn to face Natalya, standing at the edge of the property with the queerest of sights... a small girl dressed in a tattered white robe. She must have been... ten or eleven years old and had jet-black hair, a pair of fox ears sticking out of her head and a matching black fox tail out her butt. "Maria, Alyxtra... just who I wanted to see."

"Oh, evenin' Nat. Something amiss?" Maria turned to face her sister, standing a bit more officially.

"Yes, actually..." She put her hand on the back of the young girl and looked down at her. {" Kite ."} She spoke in a language I didn't recognize. The girl just nodded and followed alongside her. "This was one of the slaves we rescued from the mine..." I remember seeing a younger one in a tattered white robe before, but my look had been passing; and I had missed her features. Her fox-like ears and tail marked her as one of the LInderfolk people, a race of fox-like people who live on the western continent. They're an extremely religious sort and slightly xenophobic... but on the whole they're not bad or violent... just distrusting. "I know precious little Lindertongue – just enough to get her to follow me – but she keeps repeating 'Erufu', and I was hoping-"

{" Erufu! Erufu !"} The Linderfolk girl spoke up firmly. The more she talked, the more it sounded like... Japanese? Natalya did her best to calm the girl down. She didn't seem hysteric or traumatized but... desperate. Like she had to communicate something with us that was of grave importance, but neither of us shared a language.

"...erufu..." I mumbled to myself. If my understanding of Japanese was as good as I thought it was – and if it was in fact close enough to Japanese to be correct – then I think I know what she was trying to say. "Maria, Natalya, stay here. I'mma try something." Maria and her sister just blinked at me and nodded in unison as I went back inside.

Kalysta was sound asleep on the floor where I had left her, curled up into a loose ball to keep warm. Dropping to her side, I gently nudged her awake. "Kalysta?"

"Mmmngh..." She grumbled gently, her eyes flickering open as she yawned. "...I'm sorry, Mistress... I was more tired than I thought..."

"Don't worry about it. Could you follow me for a moment?" Kalysta nodded and stood, cracking her back and yawning gently before following me outside.

"...didn't know you spoke any Lindertongue, sis..." Maria was telling her sister as I came back out. Natalya just shrugged.

"Only like... four or five words, and I don't think 'horse' is going to help us in this situation." Natalya answered back, looking at me as I returned. "Welcome back, what was that all about?"

"I think she was saying 'Elf'... so I thought-" At this point, Kalysta walked out behind me.

{" Erufu !"} The Linderfolk girl practically shouted, breaking away from Natalya's grip and running across the yard to Kalysta.

"Hey, kiddo!" Kalysta smiled brightly, crouching to meet the girl's hug. "Uuugh, I'm so glad to see you again... mmm, big hug!"

"...not your... typical slave/slaver relationship..." Natalya muttered, watching the scene.

"Still callin' me Elf, huh?" Kalysta smiled. {" Karista, erufuda wanai ."} She continued in fluent Lindertongue. The young Linderfolk girl just laughed, nuzzling into Kalysta's chest.

{" Gomen, gomen ..."} Yeah, definitely Japanese (or what I knew as Japanese). I looked to Kalysta.

"So what's the story here?"

"She was brought in by one of our raiding party's about two weeks ago... I felt kind of bad for her, so I started talking to her and giving her special treatment. I've left her out of every exchange we've made, even though our 'mysterious benefactor' offered a hundred platinum for her." A hundred platinum?! That was a goddamn fortune! Shit for that kind of money, Kalysta would have been set for damn near life! That brought a whole new dimension to the question of who their benefactor was... to throw that kind of money around willingly was nothing to scoff at. The Linderfolk girl patted her shoulder.

{" Karista ?"} The girl spoke to get Kalysta's attention. Kalysta grunted and looked at her. {" Imoto no iru ie ni kaeritai ..."} She mumbled, causing Kalysta to frown a little.

"...she wants to go home."

"An understandable request." Natalya nodded. "We were going to do so anyway, only problem is getting her there without any kind of misunderstandings. Lindertongue isn't a common language here..." I looked to Kalysta.

"Does she speak any Common?" Kalysta just shook her head.

"Not a word. If we send her back like this, she's liable to get lost, or worse."

"Caught again." Maria chimed in, Kalysta nodding.

"By people with worse motives than I." She looked up to me, a mix of worry and humility on her face. "Mistress? Might we take her home? I want to see this chapter in her life complete." I – in turn – looked to Maria.

"How long is the trip to Linderwall?" I asked, Maria thinking.

"Three days to Nalphi by foot, then another week or so by boat." Nalphi was a port town on the western side of the Denair continent, a day or so south of my home village, actually. We traded with Nalphi on the regular. "With a decent enough carriage, we could probably make the trip to Nalphi in under a day." I had assumed we would be taking a carriage. I've already spent three days walking on foot to the city when I first got here. If we've got travel options, I'd rather use them. Plus, I had money now.

"How much would passage to Linderwall cost?" Maria thought for a moment.

"With some careful negotiation, probably could squeeze out a round trip for six iron." She shrugged. "If you booked steerage, two iron."

"Per person?"

"Per room." Maria corrected me. "The four of us can probably squeeze into one room."

"All four of us going?" I asked, blinking.

"Well... Kalysta has to go because – regardless of my reservations – she's the only one who knows Lindertongue to translate-"

"True." I nodded, Maria continuing.

"-and I don't think you'd be too keen to let her go alone-" I shook my head at this.

"Indeed I would not be." Maria grunting and continuing.

"-and like fuckin' hell I'm letting you go without me. So yes, all four of us would be going." I just nodded at this. Like I've always said... Maria had a good head on her shoulder.

"I take it I'm in charge of getting you a carriage?"

"I'll take care of that." Maria answered her sister's complaint before looking at me. "We'll leave first thing in the morning."

"Well, what do we do with her in the meantime?" Natalya asked, watching Kalysta and the Linderlass laughing with each other.

"Kalysta-" I started, Kalysta looking at me. "-tell her we'll start the trip tomorrow morning first thing. Ask her if she wants to stay with Natalya, or with you." Kalysta nodded to me and looked back to the Linderlass.

{" Asunoasa, anata o ie made okurimasu. Watashiwa to sutekina anchisukiru to issho ni ichiya o sugoshimasen ka ?"} Kalysta rambled off, the Linderlass answering instantly.

{" Karista to issho ni itai ."} Kalysta just looked at me.

"Stayin' with us?"

"Staying with us, Mistress." I nodded.

"Alright, what's her name? I don't feel like just calling her 'the Linderfolk girl' or 'Linderlass'." Partially, because 'Linderlass' depending on who you were addressing by that could be considered derogatory in the same way 'kid' or 'child' could be derogatory.

"Yeah, that might help. Her name is Aya Akusa." I nodded to Kalysta and crouched down to her. She didn't recoil away from me, but didn't get closer either. I held a hand out to her, and tried in my best, butchered Japanese:

{" Aya ?"} She looked at me and smiled. {" Kon'nichiwa. Watashiwa Ahrickstra ."} She blinked at me before smiling happily.

{" Kon'nichiwa!! Oaidekiteureshidesu !"} I pointed to Maria.

{" Maria ."} She nodded to Maria happily, who smiled back. I then pointed to Natalya, who smiled. {" Soshite Nataria ."}

{" Minasan ni oaidekiteureshidesu !"} Kalysta blinked at me.

"I didn't know you spoke Lindertongue, Mistress."

"Very, very, very little. Uh... couldn't tell you when or how I picked it up." I shrugged.

"Well, regardless, it's more than most." Maria answered, turning to Natalya. "Thanks for bringing her by, sis."

"Hey, no problem. I'm just glad the kid's going home in capable hands."

"That begs the question-" Maria began, looking back to me and crossing her arms. "-this house isn't made for four people... where's the kid gonna sleep?" Mmm... that's a good question; one I hadn't thought of. I thought for a moment about what I had ready access to. A few spare blankets and a pillow – enough to make a rough futon (heavily assuming they used futons) for her to sleep on.

"I could probably rig something up. Wouldn't be super comfy, but would beat a cage." Maria just smiled to me and shook her head.

"How about... we cut the kids a break, eh?" I looked to Maria and blinked.

"What do you mean?"

"You crash with me, and give Kalysta and Aya your bed for the night." I smiled at her – a smile that obviously tripped some warning lights in her head, as she poked my nose firmly. "Don't get any funny ideas. It's just for the night. Don't you go sticking your..." She full-paused for a minute, a look from me telling her to be careful what she says. "...nose... where it doesn't belong." Nice save, Maria. Nice save. (Even though three of the five assembled people already knew about me.) "Nothing nefarious, it doesn't mean anything."

"Of course not. I was just smiling because I thought it was a sweet idea." I covered, causing Maria to give that 'yeah, right' nod.

"Well, if you've got all that sorted out, I guess I'll leave you to it." Natalya spoke up. "A couple'a ships make regular trips to and from Linderwall. You shouldn't have too much trouble finding a captain willing to take you out there." With a healthy sprinkling of coin, I would imagine.

"Before you go, Nat?" Maria reached to her belt and pulled another small pouch of coin from the loop there. "Would you deliver this to Serras at the Mage's Guild tomorrow? I was going to do it, but my next few weeks have been suddenly filled." Natalya just smiled.

"Any excuse to go see Glasses I'll take. Sure, I can do that for you."

"Don't tease her with that name, you know she hates it." Maria chastised her older sister. You know, it's hard to believe Natalya was the older... she acted far more immature than Maria did – and considering how goofy Maria could be at times, that was saying something. Natalya bowed to us and bid us farewell, leaving back into the city streets the way she came, leaving little Aya with us. Maria watched her sister leave, and the moment she was out of eyeline- "You hungry? I'm hungry." Maria asked. "What do you say we get something to eat before sunset?" I couldn't agree more.

The four of us all went to the Hunter's Guild to partake in some of Henrietta's delicious dinner fare before returning home for the night. It was a quiet, uneventful night which ended in the four of us turning in. Aya seemed overjoyed to get to spend the night with Kalysta, and Kalysta was happy enough to have a bed (even though she argued for about twenty minutes about taking my bed for the night. I finally had to order her to do so before she calmed down). As for Maria and I, the stubborn green-haired Guardian had proven to be a tougher nut to crack than I thought. She did – in fact – just want to sleep that night. Not that I was complaining... I figured some were going to be more resistant to the idea.

-

The actual trip to Linderwall was surprisingly uneventful. A full day's journey to Nalphi had us pull into town near sunset, and after spending an hour or so asking around, we had found a merchant ship that was willing to take us to Linderwall. The ship's captain seemed exceptionally willing to accommodate us after Maria had done some... 'creative shaping' of the truth to tell her we were on official Empire business; telling her that the Linderfolk girl had been missing for some time, and the Glass Queen feared a war with Linderwall if she was not returned in due time. Of course, no one would dare question the word of the Queen, or one of her Guardians; so Maria was able to book us all passage to Linderwall for the low, low price of four iron pieces, round trip.

"You lied to her." I mumbled to Maria as we boarded the ship and settled into our room – a small cabin usually reserved for guests of importance.

"No I didn't." Maria rebutted. "I stretched the truth. If word got out that this lass had been kidnapped on Denair soil, it very well could have led to a war. Linderwall may be a peace-loving people... but they're one of the best swordswomen in the world; not to mention their Oracles are the only ones that can weave swordplay and spells into a cohesive style." I blinked at this.

"Is that so?" Maria nodded. "Think I could learn this skill?" Maria scrunched up her nose and shrugged.

"It's generally considered a Linderwall secret, so unless you did a favor for the Theocracy, I doubt it. Worth looking into, just don't get your hopes up." I nodded to this, agreeing. I'd look into it, but if it was a no-go I wouldn't cry too much. We pulled out of port from Nalphi just before sunset and started towards the west, to Linderwall. There was almost nothing between Denair and Linderwall in the ocean, so it was a comforting trip the whole way there, barring rough seas.

As we traveled, it became obvious that the winds favored us, as we had a near consistent westerly jet stream pushing us constantly towards Linderwall. On the third day of our trip, I caught Maria out on the deck, looking out over the ocean. She heard my footsteps on the deck and smiled at me. "Hey, Alyxtra." I smiled and nodded. "Beautiful, isn't it?" She asked, motioning to the sea around us.

"It is. First time I've been on it." She nodded to this.

"I don't doubt that. We've had a tailwind our whole trip from Nalphi. Captain Ellain-" Our ship captain. "says that's very unusual." Maria fell silent for just a moment. "The Linderfolk see gods in everyday objects, you know?" She continued. "'Kami', they call them." She looked over at me with a little smile. "You think the kami are blessing our journey?" I just chuckled at her words.

"I would say it's possible." Maria took in a deep breath of sea air, and nodded.

"So do I."

-

Before we had hit the week mark, we were woken to the captain calling that we had reached Linderwall that night, the westerly wind bringing us almost right to the dock. The captain invited us to see the city in the early morning light. From the deck and even at this range, I could see how the city had gotten its name. 'Linderwall' was not just the name of the country, but the capital and largest city's name as well. Most of what I saw of the country was rolling plains and gentle hills with a single large mountain in the far distance, only partially obstructed by the morning mist. The city though... the city was beautiful. Tall pagoda-like buildings stretching over the pure white wall that surrounded the city. A small dockside community near us bustled with boats and activity.

"Linderwall City." The Captain smiled to us, judging our reactions. "She's quite the beautiful city, even by Empire standards. That right there-" She pointed to the dockside community that we were nose-on with. "is the Foreign Quarter. Few foreigners are allowed within the city proper; most forced to confine their actions to that district." She shrugged at this. "Not that I'm complaining. If you're in my business and looking to get rich off luxury goods and textiles, this is the place to make that fortune." The architecture of Linderwall was definitely what I would call 'eastern-themed' with tall buildings and expertly crafted cobblestone streets. It was like stepping back in time for me and arriving in some... strange alternate universe Edo period.

"You're a regular here, I'd wager." Maira asked, Captain Ellain nodding.

"Make this trip at least once a month. Always turn a profit on both ways. The Linderfolk eat up textiles from the Empire, and the Empire sure does love Linderwall Silk." She looked at us. "First time I've taken passengers." We smiled at her. "We'll be docking in an hour or two. It'll take us a while to unload, so I'd appreciate it if you were off first. Don't want you getting run over in the hustle and bustle." Maria nodded to her.

"We'll get out of your hair." She turned to me. "Go make sure Aya and Kalysta are up." I nodded and returned to our cabin. The cabin we had was a small affair – a pair of beds on adjacent corners with a storage trunk in the middle. We had paid Captain Ellaine an extra iron each to help pay for the extra strain of supplies so we could eat. On one of the beds was Kalysta and Aya sound asleep. Aya had been given a simple flax tunic and trousers to dress herself in to replace her grungy, damaged robe; with some careful modifications by Kalysta for her tail. "You two up?" I asked, Kalysta stirring. "We'll be docking in about an hour, and Captain Ellaine wants us off first; so we don't get run over in the frantic race to unload."

"Mmgh..." Kalysta mumbled, stirring in bed. Aya grumbled something in Lindertongue under her breath, but it was too quiet for me to catch, just going through the motions to wake up. "I'm awake... we'll be ready to disembark in just a few minutes, Mistress..." She mumbled, yawning again. I nodded and began to collect the few bags we had (in a smaller one we gave to Aya had her robe and a few other things) and piled them all by the door. Captain Ellaine had explained that it would take them a full day to restock for the trip back, but if we wanted a place on the trip back, we were more than welcome and she wouldn't even going to have to pay again. Maria had mentioned that we would try to be on the return trip, but not to worry if we didn't make it. I guess Maria wanted to do some looking around the Foreign Quarter while she was here... mentioned something in passing about getting Natalya a souvenir.

About an hour and a half later, and the deck bell rang across the ship, signaling to Maria and the rest of my group that we had docked. Kalysta and Aya both were wide awake at this point, and Aya had been talking Kalysta's ear off the whole time, their conversation far too rapid for me to pick up on. We left our cabin and the pair of women followed behind me as I led us to the front of the boat, where Maria was waiting. She seemed pleased to see us arrive on time, and motioned us down the gangplank. We were docked in the Foreign Quarter with hundreds of sailors and deckhands frantically running down the wooden dock – between ships and warehouses – delivering this and moving that to whatever its new destination was. The moment we landed on the dock, Aya was instantly alight in giggles and cheers, practically jumping around, happy to be home finally. I couldn't blame her. Suddenly, she grabbed Kalysts's hand and pulled.

{" Watashiwa ni shitegatte kudasai! Kite !"} She spouted off, pulling Kalysta towards the other end of the dock, towards the buildings.

"She wants us to follow her, Mistress." Kalysta did her best not to be bowled over by the Linderlass' enthusiastic attempts to communicate with us and get us to follow her. I just nodded to her and motioned her on.

"Then let us follow her." Kalysta just smiled and nodded.

{" Sate, sendo shite kudasai. Oi, hipparanaide yo !"} She responded, causing the young girl to pull her more gently towards what I equated to the main road – a large, open road with many shops lining it – and towards a large gate at the far end, set into the very same pure-white wall I had seen from the boat. Must have been the gate that separated the main city from the Foreign Quarter. She led us down the road with a spring in her step and laughter on her lips. Maria followed at the rear while I followed close behind Kalysta and Aya. We got to the gate at a decent enough clip, causing the two guards on either side of the smaller door set into the larger ones to cross their spears to bar our path. The guards were dressed in simple leather breastplates and a leather skirt, a bandolier of throwing knives crossed their chests, their hair – auburn and raven – were pulled into a tight bun.

{" Gaikoku hito wa shinai e no tachiiri o kinsai sa rete imasu. Gomen ."} One woman spoke simply, Aya's cheeks flaring in frustration.

{" Watashiwa haiorakuru no imotodesu. Kono hita-tachi wa watashi o tasukete kuretenode, chu ni irate hoshi to yokyu shimasu !"} The two guards looked at Aya with a dumbfound expression before turning to face each other. After a second, the one on the left just nodded to the one on the right and turned to exit through the smaller door and open it.

{" Moshiwake arimasen. Haitte kuradesai. Koi no shintaku-sha wa kanashima no amari ga o wasurete shimaimashita ."} The one on the left held the door open for us as the one on the right spoke, motioning us through with a flick of her spear. Aya – undaunted – pulled Kalysta through the door and down the same street. Looks like we were getting a free ride. Whoever this kid was, she had a lot of clout. Before we left, I had instructed Kalysta that she wasn't to incriminate herself as the leader of the bandits that had her. If it made her feel better, she could claim she was a slave herself. Kalysta had relayed the instructions to Aya, who seemed all too happy to comply. As far as anyone here would ever know... Kalysta was as much a victim. With how she was dressed (or lackthereof, anyway) it wouldn't be a hard thing to believe.

Aya continued to pull Kalysta up the main road towards a second gate situated at the far end of the road, into another pure white wall that surrounded what I could only describe as a castle or palace; high walls, multiple turrets and guards patrolling the length of the wall. We walked for about an hour before we arrived, the sprawling city bustling with thousands of Linderfolk women, all of whom looked at us as we passed, whispering behind our backs. Let them whisper. We arrived at the second gate, and the two guards there seemed a touch surprised we had made it into the city, but echoed the blocking motion of the first two; crossing their spears. However, before one could talk, the second put her hand on the woman's shoulder.

{" Homura, matte... are wa haiorakuru no imotodesu. Toshite moraimashou ."} The second looked to the first, then to Aya – who wore the biggest shit-eating grin – and then nodded to us. Turning, she opened the door for us. {" Haiorakuru o mitsukemasu ."} The second continued, slipping through the door before Aya could pull Kalysta through and broke into a sprint towards the palace like building before us.

{" Koko de mattete ."} The first guard mused, pointing at the ground at her feet. Aya nodded and pulled Kalysta through the door, but didn't go any farther. Aya sighed a happy sigh as we all waited just inside the gate, the guard keeping an eye both outside and on us.

{" Tsuini ie ne kaerimashita ..."} Aya sighed happily again, still holding onto Kalysta's arm. We waited patiently where we were instructed to, the shadow of the wall cooling the warm air beautifully. Maria looked around for a bit, taking in the scenery.

"...I could see myself living here." She nodded happily. "The air's cool, the people – so far – have been pretty friendly, and the buildings are nice to look at."

"You too, huh?" I asked Maria, smiling. "I kind of want to spend a few days here."

"Just long enough for the ship to restock." Maria reminded me, causing me to smile.

"Killjoy."

{" Aya ?"} A voice drew our attention to a new figure who had appeared from around a corner, the first guard from before in tow. From this distance, all I could make out was her jet-black raven hair and her white and red accented robe. Her hair was done up with a golden ornamentation, her wicker sandals shielding her feet from the cobblestone. She stepped towards us with uncertainty, but the moment Aya looked at the woman, her already bright face lit up even brighter.

{" Imoto-nesan !"} She shouted, breaking into a sprint and charging towards the newcomer. Imoto? Well, I knew that was 'sister', so this woman was probably Aya's older sister.

{" Aya !!"} The woman dropped to her knees and caught Aya's sprinting tackle hug, bursting into tears. {" A, Aya... aitakatta yo! Anata no shimei ni tsuite kitta toki, watashi wa -"} She stopped as her gaze fell on us. I just waved a little. {" Aya, tachi wa -"} She began again.

{" Karera wa watashinotomodachidesu, watashiwa sukette kureta nodesu !"} The older woman's hard expression softened at these words.

{" Tomodachi? Garasu teikoku kara ?"} Aya just nodded furiously at this. She released her sister and quickly banished her tears and stood. She looked us clearly and smiled. "My friends... please, come closer." Oh thank the fucking Goddess she spoke Common! I grinned broadly at that and advanced with Kalysta and Maria in tow. Her face was light and joyful as we advanced, the woman dipping into a deep bow when we got close. "From the bottom of my heart of hearts, please accept my most sincere of thanks for returning my sister to me." I returned her bow lightly.

"It was our pleasure." I responded.

"Might I know your names, so I might thank Linder for your timely intervention?" I was all too happy to oblige.

"Of course. This is Maria Despair-" I motioned to Maria, who nodded stoically. Kill you to smile at strangers once in a while, Maria? "-and Kalysta Copperglow, a fellow slave whom we rescued." There I go lying through my teeth again. I turned back and bowed once more. "And I am Alyxtra Silvershear."

"Alyxtra..." She muttered, looking distant for a moment before she found herself, shaking her head and smiling at us. "Thank you for returning Aya to me. I am Amara Akusa, High Oracle of Linderwall and Right Hand to the High Priestess. I had been beside myself this last month with worry and grief for my sister's safety."

"Might I ask what happened?" Maria continued. "You don't see Linderfolk in the Glass Empire all too often."

"No, indeed you do not." Amara continued to explain. "Linderwall and Denair have always been neighbors, but separate. We had token independent trade agreements, but nothing was ever official; independent merchants on both sides seeking their fortune in a relatively untapped market. Aya wished to help Linderwall, so set out without permission -" She glared down to Aya to emphasis. "-to negotiate more official trade relations. After she had been gone for two weeks, we received a missive from an unknown sender, demanding a ransom of five hundred platinum coins for her safe return..." She sighed. "I had all but consigned that I would either be forced to bankrupt half the city, or never see my sister again." She looked back up at us with a bright smile on her face and tears streaming down her face. "But then you! Linder delivered good on my prayers and saw fit to have you deliver my beloved sister back to me...!" In a blink of an eye, she had closed the distance between us and hugged me tight. "I cannot ever fully repay you for this."

"Please." I responded, patting her back. "You need not put yourself out. I only sought to do what was right."

"Regardless, a deed such as this must be repaid, if only partially. I would have you spend the night in Linderwall. I will get you an inn and see to all of your needs while you are here, personally." She pulled away and looked into my eyes. "Name anything, and I shall strive to have it delivered."

"Well..." I began, scratching my chin. "There is one thing, but I know it might be difficult. I had heard that Linderfolk Oracles were masters of a style of combat combining magic and swordplay. I happen to posses a bit of magical power myself, and I was wondering if it would be possible to learn this?" Amara looked me over long and hard before giving her answer.

"That is not up for me to decide. The secrets of Seikatsu-Ha are not for me to divulge... but I will bring it up with the High Priestess. If she deems you worthy, then I will do all in my power to pass them to you." She smiled, patting my shoulders with both hands before moving away. "For now, you must be exhausted from your trip! I shall see you to the Inn, and have your needs met; then I will discuss your request with the High Priestess." That was better than a hard no.

"Thank you." I bowed, the High Oracle returning it deeper.

"It is I who should be thanking you, a thousand times over."

She led us deeper into the city, stopping only to speak briefly with a tall, imposing woman in a white, embroidered robe and a katana on her hip. The tall and imposing woman looked to us, then nodded to Amara before bowing and leaving. "I was explaining to her that you are allowed to roam the city as you please. You will not be accosted by the guards. Normally, Foreigners are not allowed in the city, but I am making a special case for your stay." A pause. "Understand that once you leave, I cannot guarantee your protection will stay."

"I understand." She led us into the Inn and had a short conversation with the Innkeeper, who licked her lips seductively at us before nodding to the High Priestess. Amara led us up the stairs to our rooms – two of them – and lingered as Maria and Kalysta went into a room each.

"A moment..." She spoke in a low tone to me, a light hand touching my shoulder. I turned to face her and smiled.

"Of course, High Oracle." I leaned against the doorframe as she crossed her hands at her waist.

"Thank you. There... is one thing I would ask of you." I nodded. "Down the road is another Inn, the Beached Whale. There is someone staying there I would greatly appreciate for you to meet. However, she is extremely busy in the day, and is only available at night. Would you agree to meet with my friend? I think that you and her can come to a mutually beneficial agreement on a great many things."

"Ominous... and kind of suspicious... but I am nothing if not adventurous." Plus, I detected no malice coming from her... just an overwhelming adoration. I nodded to her. "Alright. When should I meet this friend of yours."

"At nightfall, go to the Beached Whale alone and ask for Kyouko. The Innkeeper speaks Common and will be able to assist – as do most Innkeepers in the city." I nodded.

"I will." Amara smiled at me.

"Good. Thank you. In the meantime, I will speak to the High Priestess about your request. For now however, I ask you rest." She bowed. "Good day, Alyxtra Silvershear." I returned her bow.

"And a good day to you, High Oracle." I watched her go, descending the stairs and vanishing from my sight before I took in a deep breath. Opening the door behind me, I saw Kalysta looking around with a smile on her face. It was a well-appointed inn room – a double bed in the corner with a vanity, a wardrobe and closet, as well as a window overlooking the city.

"Man, this place is posh... Soulus could learn a thing or two from-" I cut Kalysta's words off by grabbing her throat and slamming her against the wall. "Hk-! Muh... Mistress?"

" Ransom!?" I shouted. "When the fuck were you going to tell me you tried to ransom the girl off!" She clawed at my hand trying to get me to remove it. "I asked you what happened, and you lied to me!?"

"Muh-Miss...tress... please I... I can't..." She struggled to breathe. I had unconsciously been choking her when I hadn't meant to. Venting my frustration in a growl of fury, I dropped her. She slumped to the ground and took in a sharp breath. "Mistress... please just listen to me..."

"I'm listening." I responded harshly, sitting down in a chair to face her.

"I promise you... I didn't know of any ransom note." I scoffed at that.

"You expect me to believe that? You were the boss of those people. Their leader . And you expect me to believe you had no idea that happened?"

"It didn't!" She shouted back. "None - NONE – of the girls under my command would have acted out in such a manner! They barely sneezed without permission first! And besides, how would I have sent a letter to Linderwall ?! It would have required a special courier which I could neither financially or reputationally afford! It. Wasn't. Me." I took a deep breath and sighed.

"...it would have taken a lot of money to send that missive, wouldn't it?" I asked, my tone relaxing. She nodded to me.

"Not to mention the timing." Kalysta continued. "Two weeks would have been barely enough time for her to arrive and the message to be sent."

"Which shows someone knew she was going to be kidnapped." I continued to fill in, Kalysta nodding.

"I would say so, yes." I sighed, holding and shaking my head.

"...Kalysta... I'm sorry."

"Please, Mistress. Don't apologize. I would have acted the same. I don't hate you for it." Didn't make me feel any better. I sighed once more and stood.

"We should get some rest. You... can sleep on the bed tonight. Consider it my way of apologizing for how I acted. I'm... gonna do some looking around." Kalysta nodded.

"Please inform Guardian Despair of your plans, and ask her to watch over me while you're gone. I'm sure it will do her peace of mind wonders." I just smiled at those words.

"Yeah." I nodded. "I'm sure it would."

Notes:

Before any of you out there decide to put on your nerd glasses and correct my machine translate of Japanese and plug it full of grammatical holes; let me say this: It's not Japanese, it's Lindertongue; and while it may be vocationally similar to Japanese, there is a difference between the languages. So there. XP

Chapter 8: Midnight Rendezvous [E]

Summary:

Alyxtra answers High Oracle Amara's request to meet with her friend Kyouko and... her encounter was delightfully not what she expected. (This chapter contains the following adult content: threesome, impregnation, missionary sex.)

Chapter Text

We arrived in Linderwall that day in the early morning – a few hours after sunrise – and had already accomplished our job almost the moment we set foot upon land. I didn't feel as though we could spend too much time sightseeing, but I was determined to at least get a look at the people and how they lived. After telling Maria I was going to look about the city and to keep an eye on Kalysta (which she wasn't honestly too thrilled about, but she agreed regardless), I left the inn to spend the day on the town and learn what I could of the people. The tunics and trousers I knew from home were replaced with robes and kimonos (I'm fairly certain they probably had different names, but their look was almost identical) and the leather or hide boots that were common back home had been taken over by wooden or wicker sandals. Honestly, if I really looked at it, I could make an argument for Linderwall's fashion being cooler and more comfortable than the Glass Empire's.

I would also find that a great many of the merchants in the city (especially those in the Foreign Quarter, where I spent the majority of the morning) spoke Common and were all-too happy to accept iron and silver pieces for their wares (despite the local currency being copper coins called lyre, which had a variety of denominations stamped on them), encouraging me to spend what money I could on gifts and souvenirs before I left. One such merchant seemed convinced that I required a kimono before I left (which I did find out they called them kimonos here, too) and while I was hesitant to say I needed one... oh boy did I want one. I languished on the subject for probably longer than I should have before finally deciding that I would get one for myself (a decision made easier by the merchant's insistence that I could get a very beautiful one for only four silver – which I know is a lot of money, but you fail to understand how much I wanted one). I finally acquiesced and agreed to the woman – a small Linderfolk girl about a head shorter than me – measuring me for my garment. Thankfully, I didn't have to remove my armor (as let's face it, it's revealing enough to work around) and she was very cautious of my personal space, instructing me to hold the tape measure for the inseam measurement (which I didn't understand why was necessary, but I'm not about to question a professional).

After spending about fifteen minutes getting measured, I was informed that she would have it finished by sunset, and asked where to have it delivered. I told her what Inn we were in (the Fat Fugu) and to leave it with the scary green-haired woman in room 103. She bowed happily to me and thanked me for my patronage, and promised that she would have it delivered on time, long before we were set to leave.

With my one impulse buy out of the way, I proceeded to spend the rest of the day wandering the streets. It seemed that the Foreign Quarter's markets seemed to shut down just after midday, only the more vital businesses – restaurants, general stores and grocery stores – staying open for any length. More specialized stores – such as the tailor who was making my Kimono – were only open for certain periods of the day. I guess that helped with Linderwall's mental health... stores in the Glass Empire were open almost as long as the sun was up, and sometimes far later than that.

Nearing sunset, I arrived back at the apartment exhausted from my day and feeling liberated. I didn't get out and walk much in my old life, so to just... wander the city felt good. I entered my room to find Maria and Kalysta within – Maria seeing to the maintenance of her armor and weapons with Kalysta doing her best to assist. "Welcome back, Alyxtra." Maria spoke as I walked into the room. "A nice young lady had a package for you." She motioned over her shoulder with her thumb, her attention turned wholly to the maintenance of one of her gauntlets. "Don't know what it was, but I put it on the bed."

"Thank you, Maria. I bought a thing."

"You bought a thing, huh? A fun thing?"

"A kimono. Wanted a reminder of my trip to Linderwall." I saw a smile crack on Maria's face.

"That's actually a nice reminder. They're supposed to be very cooling to wear... it gets pretty hot here in the summer months." People here didn't have a concept of 'temperature' in the same way I did. For them, it was usually just 'hot' or 'not hot'; not really putting a number to the value. In so many ways this world was far simpler than my old world... and more difficult in some ways. "I also spoke to Captain Ellaine. She'll be pulling out of port near noon tomorrow, so if we want on we should be at the docks before then." I nodded to Maria.

"We will, don't worry." Maria yawned and nodded.

"Good." She leaned back in the chair and stretched. "We should probably start winding down." I nodded to that as Maria started to collect the pieces of her armor. "Sorry about doing that in here."

"Don't worry. I appreciate you agreeing to watch Kalysta. How was she?"

"Not a single issue." I smiled at Kalysta.

"Good girl." I chimed in, Kalysta beaming at me.

"Anything for my Mistress." Honestly? I didn't doubt she was going to behave. Something about her told me that she wouldn't dream of doing anything except exactly what I asked of her... but I decided to just go through the motions and maybe Maria will see that, too. Kalysta yawned and shook her head, telling me how tired she was. "Excuse me."

"Don't worry. If you're tired, sleep." She blinked, then nodded at me and curled up on the bed.

"You letting her on the bed?"

"For tonight. We had a... misunderstanding earlier." Maria frowned.

"About the ransom?" I nodded. "Yeah, I also brought it up. You thinking what I'm thinking?"

"Always." I nodded. "I'm thinkin' her 'mysterious benefactor' was trying to turn a profit on the girl."

"Makes sense." She collected her armor (which she surprised me in being able to one-hand) and started towards the door. "It might be worth looking into that. If she's buying slaves from one group of bandits, she's probably doing it from more ." She opened the door and paused, smiling at me over her shoulder. "...just don't go around collecting a former slaver harem, okay?" I laughed a little.

"I only promise to try. Good night, Maria."

"Good night, Alyxtra." She left my room, leaving me alone with the half-asleep Kalysta; who was asleep quite quickly afterward. I looked to the window, watching the sun set. I still had that favor to the High Oracle to at least listen to. I couldn't make a promise I would oblige her, but I felt it required that I at least hear her out. Another hour passed – and with Kalysta's snoring as a backdrop – I slipped out of the room and down the stairs. I had actually found the Beached Whale – the Inn High Oracle Akusa told me about – in my wanderings that day, so it was a quick twenty minute trip down the road to the mentioned Inn. The ground-floor was pretty standard for Inns in this world, a few tables and chairs scattered about with a bar at one end for serving drinks and food to the guests. The woman behind the counter – a red-haired Linderfolk woman with mismatched red and green eyes – looked lazily up at me and smiled.

"Good evening, Miss!" She spoke in perfect Common. "By your look, I guess you're not here for a room." She continued. I imagine check ins ended some time ago.

"No, thank you. I'm actually here to see a woman named Kyouko? I was told she would be here." The woman nodded, grunting to herself.

"Yes, Kyouko's one of our more prestigious guests, I think you and she will get along just fine." She plucked a key from the pegboard behind her and handed it to me with a smile. "Should your business last the night, simply return the key to me in the morning. Should you find your business cut short, simply leave the key with Kyouko, and she'll see it to me at her earliest." I took the key – a small silver key with an engraved '510' on the face – and folded it into my hand with a smile and a nod.

"Thank you. I will." The woman beamed with delight before bowing.

"Stairs are on your left. I've been instructed to tell you to just enter the room when you arrive. Enjoy your stay, however long it is."

I had figured out the numbering conventions of Inns in this world, and it wasn't too dissimilar to my old world. There – obviously – weren't five hundred and ten rooms in this five-story building. The 'five' on the key simply denoted floor number, while the 'ten' was the number of the room. So, tenth room on the fifth floor. Key in hand, I ascended the stairs (Goddess, you never realize how much you take elevators for granted until you're tossed face-first into a world without them) five floors until I reached the top. A sign at the top of the stairs informed me that this floor was closed for maintenance... and yet I was allowed up?

With a shrug, I figured something was going on... but if I wasn't allowed up here, the Innkeeper wouldn't have let me up. Pushing on past the sign, I followed the instructions on the far wall towards room 510, which was at the far end of the right-hand wing of the Inn, a room at the corner all the way on the right-hand side of the hall. They really stuck this Kyouko lady at the ass-end of forever, didn't they? I approached the door and looked at the key in my hand. She... did tell me to just go right in. With a shrug, I deftly unlocked the door and cracked it open, leaving the door open for a few seconds just to see if someone was going to jump me. After a long pause and nothing, I fully opened the door and stepped in.

The room on the other side was well-lit, several burning candles set up around the room with the curtains at the far end drawn to shut the rest of the world out. This room was... much nicer than any inn room I had seen to date, lavish valances hanging from the walls, a beautiful carpet stretching across the floor, and a joined restroom – a rarity in Inns – along with two very plush, very large beds. This room probably dominated the same area as two normal inn rooms. Seated on the bed was a woman in a simple kimono with an alabaster veil over her head and shielding her face from view, the only distinguishing features I could see were the fox ears sticking out the top of the veil; and the long, flowing violet hair which couldn't be contained by the veil.

Seated on the other bed was another woman – dressed in a plain white kimono and her raven hair let down her back. This woman... this one I recognized. I smiled to her and nodded. "High Oracle, I hadn't expected to see you here, too." Indeed, the second woman in the room was High Oracle Amara, a pleasant smile draped across her lips. She was dressed down – like a civilian – no longer wearing her fancy robes.

"I hadn't planned on coming tonight but..." Amara looked to the veiled woman and gave a warm smile. "My friend insisted that I... oversee your business." I nodded.

"I don't mind." I turned my attention to the veiled woman. "I'm sorry, I have been terribly rude." I bowed to her. "I am Alyxtra Silvershear, at your service." The veiled woman stood and seemed to look me over, her head dipping and rising as she took in my form.

"Amara was right..." Her voice was silk behind the veil, a measured tone with just the hint of dignity I had come to expect from nobles without the air of superiority. "You are rather... unremarkable." I blinked, not quite sure how to take that comment. "Oh, but please... do not think my words disrespectful. I merely mean that you do not hold yourself as I would have expected. You are far more humble than I would expect a woman of your status." I smiled wryly at this, and just shrugged.

"I mean... I've got hardly any 'status' to speak of."

"Perhaps not now." The veiled woman reached up and removed the front of her veil, revealing her face. She was a beautiful woman – older by probably a decade and a half than me – but her age didn't mar her beauty in the slightest sense. She had calm, serene green eyes that were as clear as the most pristine emerald and a soft, youthful round face. "I apologize about the deception, but a woman of my status cannot freely wander the city alone, especially at night." She folded her hands at her waist and bowed deep to me. "I am Haraka Murasaki, and I serve Linderwall as her High Priestess." I choked down the lump of cotton that had just appeared in my throat. The High Priestess? Their leader? That would have been tantamount to meeting the Glass Queen in a back alley bar. I bowed deeper to her.

"I apologize, High Priestess, I had not recognized you." She laughed at my comment, advancing on me and placing a lithe pair of fingers under my chin to lift my head.

"Do not fret, my beautiful child. It was my intent for you to not know." She gently lifted my head. "Please, do not stand on ceremony. Tonight, I come to you not as High Priestess, but as a woman who has selfish, but important words to share with you." I looked to her and gave a light smile, my position relaxing. "There you are." She smiled, turning with a grace I would have expected from someone in her position. She motioned to the bed Amara was seated on with a hand. "Please, have a seat. The walk was long and the night cold." I nod and take the offered seat, Amara scooting over a little to give me room. "I no doubt know you would like to know why I have asked you here, and I promise I will tell you... but I need to... 'set the scene' as it were." I nodded.

"I have all night, High Priestess-"

"If it pleases you... I would rather you address me as Haraka in all things for tonight. We are speaking in unofficial capacities." I nodded to her request.

"Very well, Haraka. Please, continue." She smiled and daintly sat upon the bed across from me.

"Thank you. I am High Priestess of Linderwall. In your understanding, I am Linderwall's 'queen', but the truth is far more difficult to grasp. I am... a figurehead at best. A leader the people look up to... but no true leader. I listen to Linder and guide my people on the path He has set for us. However, I am not the only one who leads this country. The Ministry holds true power in Linderwall... the power to invoke real, tangible change in the city. In the times before I became High Priestess, my position was one of power. Respect. My predecessor was one of the most beloved High Priestesses in Linderwall's long and storied history. I..." She sighed. "...I am a joke. To the Ministry, and to my people." I blink, unable to fathom why.

"The High Priestess is many things to the people. A navigator, who charts the course our great country will take. A negotiator, who hears the cries and pleas of her people and does her all to do what is best for all parties involved. A guiding light in the dark, who shows her people the unconditional love Linder has for His people. A mother, to discipline the rowdy and reward the pious." Her clear emerald eyes dimmed as she gazed down, her eyes turning to her lap. She folded her hands over her stomach. "...and it is in that last regard that I have failed." A pair of tears rolled down her cheeks as she looked up at Amara. "Amara...?" Amara picked up instantly.

"Though far from a requirement, all High Priestesses in history have been two things: Servants of the people, and mothers themselves. The people ill-trust a High Priestess who cannot bring life into this world... it is a sign of disfavor from Linder... that He does not approve of the High Priestess."

"I have tried... so hard..." Haraka continued, the tears in her eyes smearing her mascara. "...so hard to prove that He does not disprove of me. I have heard Him in my dreams so many times I have lost count. He guides me, just as he guided my predecessors... but my word... means nothing when brought to bear against this stigma I have been branded with. They say I am... sterile. Unable to bear children. They do not think I hear the whispers, but they are louder than any strike of thunder, and more painful than any form of torture known to man or beast."

"And it is not for lack of trying, either." Amara continued.

"One hundred. One hundred men I have bedded, and one hundred times I have failed to produce a child." I blinked. Damn, that was a hell of a body count, not to mention a hell of an unlucky streak. "In my despair I have... considered many alternatives to this fruitless endeavor... ones I do not feel I should burden you with. But in my darkest hour, He spoke to me once more. One week ago, He spoke to me in my dreams and said but a single word. Alyxtra."

"...okay..." I nodded, trying to process everything.

"I believe in the depths of my soul... that you are the answer to my prayer." She twisted her hands around themselves for a moment. "I know that you are... different... from those you travel with." I wasn't an idiot, and I wasn't about to insult her intelligence by playing dumb.

"...so you know I'm a Split, then?" Both Amara and Haraka nodded to me.

"I know the Glass Empire looks down upon those with your gift, but you will find no such prejudice here. Know that all in Linderwall would accept you as though you were Linder Himself. And now I must... make the selfish request. You have petitioned to learn the art of Seikatsu-Ha, and I am inclined to grant your request... however I must ask a greedy, selfish request of my own. If you wish to learn the art of the Living Blade that has been a Linderwall Secret for centuries... then I would ask you to give me a child." I could see the disgust at herself for asking such a thing, how her eyes failed to meet mine and would turn away when under intense scrutiny. She didn't ask this lightly, and she genuinely saw it as a selfish request. "If you would... rather not... than I understand and I will not pressure you... but know that if you choose to refuse, I could not be allowed to share a secret such as Seikatsu-Ha with you."

So my options were as follows: either I pulled the dumbfuck card and said 'no' to getting a chance to fuck the High Priestess of Linderwall, and lose out on learning some neat tricks... or I didn't do that, got to fuck the High Priestess of Linderwall, and learned some neat tricks. I swear, if there was anyone in the history of forever stupid enough to refuse, I would find a way to reincarnate myself again in their world and personally kick their ass . I didn't let any of this internal monologue show on my face as I simply stood and bowed to Haraka.

"Haraka, it would be cruel of me to refuse such an earnest and genuine request. I can see in your eyes that you genuinely believe this to be a selfish request, and I can also see quite plainly that this is very important to you, and more to the point, your people. However, I cannot be certain that I will succeed where a hundred before have failed."

"I do not see how you cannot succeed." She... honestly had a lot more faith in fate and destiny than I did. I smiled at her words.

"You clearly have more faith in me than I do. Though, I would like to make one minor request about yours?" She blinked, then nodded. "In the event that this does actually work, and you do get pregnant... I would ask that I remain anonymous."

"Do not worry." She smiled back, genuinely. "As far as anyone in Linderwall need know, it was a gift from Linder Himself. A miracle child."

"Then with that, I will gladly agree to your request, Haraka." Haraka smiled a deep, relieved smile; her entire body relaxing at my acceptance. I looked over to Amara, who wore a similar smile to Haraka. "I'm going to take a guess that you're going to be staying for this..." I mused, noting that she wasn't going through the usual motions of someone who had known this was coming. She wasn't leaving, wasn't making any motions to turn around.

"I am the High Priestess' right hand. I will see to all of her needs." I mean, I wasn't complaining. Haraka finally stood and pulled on the large obi bow on her back, her kimono loosening; the garment's shoulders slumping over and coming to a rest over her arms. With a single motion, she cast her kimono from her body back onto the bed. She was a tall, mature woman with a powerfully attractive body. Her peach skin was devoid of any blemish or scar and had the svelt softness of a woman who was so frequently seen outside.

"I would ask that you treat me no different than you might any other woman." Just looking at her body – a body anyone should and would be proud to have in every capacity – caused the slumbering beast beneath my armor's skirt to stir and waken. I looked over to Amara as I stood as well.

"Could I get you to get those clasps on that side?" I asked, lifting my arm to show her the two straps that held my armor to my body. She gave a light smile and took to her feet, helping me out of my armor.

"It would be my pleasure." Amara nodded gently.

"I know this probably came as a surprise to you, Alyxtra... I cannot imagine you have had... many requests for this sort of thing."

"I will admit I have not." I responded, my breastplate finally loosening enough for me to remove it. The two straps that held my tassets on were next, but were far simpler for me to attend to myself. "I have had one encounter one might call of a sexual nature but..."

"You are pure, then." 'Pure' was perhaps a bit of a strange way of saying 'virgin' in this world... due to a lot of things, it was possible for a woman to break her hymen without sexual intercourse, as well as have sexual intercourse with another that wouldn't - what in my last world – would call 'take their virginity'; therefor the concept was a bit skewed. Most here tended to call someone who had yet to have a sexual encounter of any kind 'pure' instead of 'a virgin', but apparently oral satisfaction didn't count as a sexual act. A certain US president would have been proud.

"I'm sorry if that disappoints you." I spoke with a smile in my tone, trying to be lighthearted.

"Quite the opposite. I feel it is I who must apologize for asking that your first time be a selfish request from an old woman." I sighed at this as I kicked off my boots and threw my gauntlets onto the bed behind me.

"You wanted me to treat you like a human in all things, Haraka..." I thanked Amara for her help with my armor and advanced on the crestfallen High Priestess; her gaze turned away from me. I reached out and took her chin in my hands, forcing her to look up at me. "...so please understand that I mean my next words in the most respectful ways..." She still tried to look away, but found herself unable to pull those pristine emerald eyes from me. "...but shut the fuck up, you are not old. You... are a beautiful woman..." I stood up just a bit on my toes to get the last few inches I needed to reach her lips, kissing her sweetly. "...and I will not stand to hear you belittle yourself so." The simple act of kissing Haraka – her soft, supple lips like plush marshmallows – was the last spark that my libido needed to wake fully from its torpor, my penis now fully at attention. I pressed myself up against her, my hard rod slipping between her thighs and causing her to gasp a little. "...an old woman would never get me this excited."

"A-aaah..." Haraka moaned a little as I held her in my arms, pulling her as close as I could to my body. She was so soft and silky, her skin as smooth as a newborn's and as warm as a crackling fire in the wintertime. She put her arms gently around me – as if I was some doll – and held me tight. "...I... do not know what to say..." I kissed her again, her eyes threatening to close completely as she took in the sensation.

"Then say nothing." I told her gently. "Let someone else lead for once." A beat I felt powerfully through her chest as her heart slammed within. She looked at me with a distinct thirst and nodded. I smiled and took a step back to hold her at half an arm's length. "Lie down, Haraka. I want you to feel comfortable." Mechanically – as if someone had shackled puppet strings onto her limbs – she sat on the bed and pushed herself back and onto her back, her tail sweeping to her side in broad, rapids strokes. Placing both hands on her thighs, I stroked up her legs and over her stomach, kneeling down to plant a series of kisses down her stomach to the small patch of purple fuzz placed just over her pussy.

"Haaah... mmm..." She gave cute little moans with each kiss as they got lower, her legs trembling in anticipation and want. My kisses turned into deep, lasting excursions to her nether regions, taking in the sweet aroma from the nectar that had already begun to leak from her honeypot. Opening my lips just a bit, I exhaled a steady stream of hot breath onto her clit and pussy, causing her to yelp a little. "A-aaaah-haaah! You... you tease me so, darling..." Without a word, I parted my lips farther and gently touched the tip of my tongue to her bud, causing her body to shiver once more. "Oh! Oh... oh Linder... nnnngh-!" Another gasping yelp of pleasure. "I... feel... ngh! So delightfully strange..." I rubbed up her thighs and across her stomach once more, taking in the peaks and valleys of her body, lightly dragging my nails across her soft skin to send shivers up her spine. "Mmmmm...!" She yelped gently, a low moan leaving her lips. "Darling..." Standing up fully, I positioned the head of my penis – what was currently screaming at me to use it – at the entrance to her folds, one hand gently maneuvering it up and down her now soaked slit, pulses of delight racing up my body and slamming into my soul. Fuck, I hadn't even put it in yet and I could just... feel the waves of lust washing over both of us.

Figuring I had teased her enough, I look one last look at her as she squirmed on the bed. "I'm going to put it in, okay?"

"Mmmm... okay Darling... do not make me wait too long..." She looked at me through half-lidded eyes and smiled a warm and loving smile that made me feel hot with a mix of emotions. Still guiding it with one hand, the head of my cock slipped through her folds and bored deep into her pussy. "H-h-haaaaaaaaaah-aaaaaaaah... oh Linder you feel... so amazing...!" Her squirming intensified as I buried up to my hips in her. "O-Oooh Gods...! You... you are hitting all the way to my..." She choked on her own words and spit for a moment before letting out a low, rumbling groan of delight. "...please do not go easy on me... I... need you. I need you inside so badly..." With a quick nod, I began my thrusts in earnest – slow and deep at first to get a feel for how deep I could go. Her body squirmed like a worm hooked onto a fishing rod with each motion, her walls shifting and grabbing at every inch of my cock they could and squeezing with all their might. If you would have told me that she was a virgin – had never been with another man in her whole life – I would have easily believed you. Her pussy was tight, warm and inviting... the most dangerous of combinations. One of her hands grabbed at a wad of bedsheet as the other grabbed at my shoulder, her nails digging into both. I looked over my shoulder to Amara, who had her own kimono loosened about her body and was currently fondling her breasts and pussy as she watched. I smiled gently at her and nudged my head towards Haraka, Amara seeming confused at first, but once she looked Haraka's gaping, heaving lips struggling to form words, my meaning clicked. She smiled a broad, loving smile to me and returned my nod and fully disrobed.

Turning my attention back to Haraka, I sped up a bit; my thrusts carrying my dick so far inside her I could feel the entrance to her womb resist my attempts to enter. She gasped, unable to properly take breath as she struggled to contend with this all-too new sensation. I had told the Last Queen of Forever to make me 'average' in the penis department but... I guess 'average' was subjective in this world too. While I hardly considered it unnatural, I guess eight inches could be considered big by some standards. What? Of course I've measured! As my fourth thrust came to completion and another cute moan and yelp came from Haraka, I watched Amara crawl onto the bed, stark naked and with her jet-black tail wagging in broad, rapid strokes as she set one hand alongside Haraka's cheek and turned her head gently to face her. "Aaaahhh...Aaaaahhh-mara-aaaaaahh... whu-what are you..." Her words were cut off as Amara kissed her lifelong friend and confidant, her eyes closing as she took in the warmth of her breath mixed with the sweetness of her breath. "Mmmm... mmmph... mwah-" The pair kissed and licked, Amara making a show for me to see their tongues intertwining with one another as a sheen of sweat formed about Haraka's forehead.

Crawling around to Haraka's head, Amara kept kissing and sucking on her friend's tongue, one hand taking the hand Haraka once had clawing at bedsheets in her own, interlacing their fingers and giving Haraka a familiar comfort. Goddess, there was nothing I loved more than 'close friends with amazing benefits'. Even through Amara's kissing, I could hear the throaty, high-pitched moaning of Haraka's encroaching orgasm, and it wasn't long before her whole body was twitching in undescribeably pleasure. Amara broke their kiss long enough for Haraka to orgasm with a shriek of pleasure. " Hyaaaaaa-haaaaaaah! A-aaaah...! Mmmwwwuuuuhhhh... ha-haaaaaah... aaaah... haaah... haaah ..." Her scream was beautiful... sonorous, the single hottest thing I've heard in forever. The kind of scream of orgasmic delight you'd only ever expect to hear in well-dubbed hentai. Once the orgasm left her, she heaved and gasped for air. "Su-huh-huch staminaaaah..." She moaned, squirming again as Amara kissed her cheeks and neck. "Such... haaaah... virility...! A-aaaahhhh-haaaaah...! I... need you... please... inside me... grant my wish... please..." I reached over to take Haraka's hand from Amara – who was all too happy to relinquish it – and kissed her knuckles. The pressure had already begun building before her orgasm, I just didn't want to be the first to cum. Ladies first, my (first) father always said. With her orgasm fading and the pleasure starting to return to her sensitive sex, I sped up once more to push myself over the edge to cum. Usually, I'd have asked if she wanted me to pull out or something but... I think the purpose of this little rendezvous was obvious, so I wasn't going to play dumb.

"Guh..." I grunted in an unattractive fashion. "Anything for... you, Haraka... my beautiful High Priestess..." Perhaps it was the heat of the moment, but my calling her beautiful brought a blush to her cheek. Her body must have sensed the impending release as her pussy redoubled its efforts to squeeze every drop of cum out of me, her walls moving and massaging my shaft with an effort I could best describe as 'superhuman' before my cock swelled up and a torrent of thick, hot and sticky cum exploded forth, my cock pushing itself finally past the barrier of her womb and unloading as deep into her as I could. She was shocked breathless for a moment, a light gasp leaving her lips as she felt the thick ropes spill inside her, her breath finally returning after a moment with a light 'aaah-!'

After a few final thrusts to make sure I had dumped everything I had, I felt my strength leave me, causing me to slump over, barely catching myself on the bed. "...fuck..." I grumbled to myself.

"Mmmm... indeed, Darling..." Haraka finally found her voice. "Just... stay in a bit longer... I want to savor this moment..." I wasn't going to complain. The release had rendered me only half flaccid, allowing me to stay in this position for a bit longer... provided my legs didn't crap out like they were threatening to do. "...I'm going to be a mother..." Haraka mused gently, rubbing her stomach with a loving hand.

"Well..." I gasped, struggling to breathe myself. "...again, I can't promise it'll actually work."

"It will..." Haraka exhaled deeply. "Linder... told me it would... that you would be the one..." Her eyes fluttered gently as sleep threatened to take her. "Amara, my sweet... see to the arrangements..."

"Of course, Haraka." Amara responded gazing up at me with pure love in her eyes. "You best get cleaned up when Haraka has had her fill..." She gasped a little at her words, then giggled. "...metaphorically speaking, of course. She has already had her fill." I cracked a smile and gave a chuckle at her half-joke. "Neither I nor Haraka will kick you out... but we should all be at our appropriate places come morning." She crawled herself off the bed and walked behind me, her arms wrapping about my waist as she set her head on my back. "...thank you... I know not if you agreed out of lust, or greed for power, or a genuine desire to fulful Haraka's request. Nor do I care for the why of it. All I know is you have made Haraka the happiest woman in Linderwall this night, and me a close second. You will always be a friend to Linderwall, Alyxtra Silvershear. You will always have a place with Haraka... with us, should you wish it." I smiled at her and patted her hands about my waist, finally having to pull out with a gentle, wet plorp .

"Thank you, Amara. You and Haraka are too kind."

-

I stayed around for another hour before both Amara and Haraka had passed out before hopping a quick shower in their (impressively large) bathroom and then redressing. After giving them both a kiss on the cheek – and leaving the key on Amara's bedside table – I collected myself and started the walk back to my room.

Everything was sore. My legs were noodles and I had a thundering headache from fatigue, so it came as little surprise that the moment I stumbled into my room and found the bed, I had collapsed fully-dressed onto it. Fuck it, I didn't even care right now. I think me belly-flopping onto the bed had woken Kalysta but... again, fuck it. I slept long and hard that night, barely moving at all well into the morning. By the time I was woken, it was by a presence I was unfamiliar with. Ever get that feeling like... the pressure in the room changes? Like there's another person you weren't expecting moving around? Yeah, that's what it felt like. I cracked my eyes open and grunted gently as I looked around. Standing in the room – at the far end by the door and bathed in the pristine golden light from the room's one window – was a young Linderfolk girl dressed in the same white and red-accented robe as Amara, though with considerably less golden hair ornamentation in her brown hair. She simply stood at the door – her arms crossed down at her waist – and smiled at me, a large duffle bag resting at her feet. I Blinked a few times, just to make sure she was real before pushing myself up out of bed.

"...gonna take it since I'm not dead, you're not here to hurt me?" I grumbled, forgetting for a second that she was Linderfolk. Did she even understand me.

"No, Dono." She gently shook her head, speaking in perfect Common. Our voices woke Kalysta up, causing her to look at the girl and blink.

"...I miss something...?" Kalysta began. "...didn't know the Geisha dressed up as Oracles..." The young Linderfolk girl laughed at Kalysta's words.

"You are funny. I am no Geisha; I am an Oracle. Oracle Avina Assentia, at your service. It is my greatest of pleasures to be chosen by the High Priestess to become your companion, and teach you Seikatsu-Ha." She began as I sat up out of bed and rubbed my eyes. "As you might imagine, the art of the Living Blade is not something that can be done in an afternoon. I will stay with you – travel with you – until such time as I feel you have learned all I can teach... or I am recalled home." Kalysta blinked at me through sleepy crimson eyes.

"...I did miss something... when'd you get so chummy with the High Priestess?"

"It's a... long story." I patted Kalysta's arm. "Go wake Maria up."

"You mean 'tell Maria we're up'. That girl's probably been awake for hours already." She meandered her way out to the next room over. I smiled at Avina as Kalysta left.

"Do not worry, Dono. The High Oracle instructed me to keep what happened last night to myself. I will not tell a soul, unless you wish it." I smiled at her.

"That's... very much appreciated." I blinked. "...and what is that you're calling me?"

"Dono? It is a traditional honorific to denote a person of great importance to the Theocracy. Those who have earned the title of Dono are to be considered on par with the High Oracle and High Priestess. In your terms, it would be equivalent to a Hero." Excellent. The first place to acknowledge me as a hero isn't even my home country. That does wonders for the self esteem. "The High Priestess would like you to know that she will be sending correspondence letters to bring you details of the development and growth of the child. Though publicly none will know, she still wishes you to be present in some capacity in their life." I genuinely smiled at that.

"I'd like that..." I know men weren't treated as poorly here as they were back home – even allowed to roam free – but I still worried for my child if it was born a male. Perhaps that's the Glass Empire upbringing. "Thank you, Oracle Assentia-"

"Please, Dono. I humbly ask that you address me simply as 'Avina'. My sisters usually call me Vi, so you may also call me that if you wish." I smiled at her.

"Thank you, Vi. I look forward to working and training with you."

"As do I, Dono."

Chapter 9: The Return

Summary:

After her one-night stand with the High Priestess, Alyxtra and her band are set to return to Denair, heavy one new member.

Chapter Text

Maria had indeed been up for a few hours before us, taking the opportunity to relax in the relative safety of Linderwall before we had to leave. Besides, she probably figured we deserved a few extra hours of sleep (or she was just sick of us and enjoying her time away from us. Could go either way). When Kalysta returned with Maria a few minutes later, the green-haired Glass Guardian was wearing a look of supreme confusion at the young Linderfolk girl standing in my room (I had attempted to get her to sit three times, but she seemed determined to not do that). "So we're just... trading one Linderfolk girl for another, then?" Maria spoke in her traditional sassy tone, the light smile on her face telling me it was more of a joke than anything.

"This one's an Oracle." Kalysta mused in response.

"And she can fight, so she won't be a burden." I continued. "Not... that I thought Aya was a burden, of course. You get the idea." Everyone assembled nodded. Maria sighed and uncrossed her arms.

"Well, I did say that if you should get a coterie of people to join you. Didn't say it had to be people of the same species." Maria motioned to Kalysta. "Already have a Dark Elf, why not a Linderfolk." I looked at the people who were following me, and blurted out the first words that came to my mouth.

"I like to have options." I shrugged. Kalysta grinned at this, and Avina looked confused.

"What... does she mean by that...?" Maria just reached over and tossed my hair.

"She's being a little pervert is what she's being." She slapped my back playfully. "Alright, we should probably head to the docks before Captain Ellaine leaves us to find another passage back to Denair."

"Of course." Avina continued, picking up her duffel bag and letting Maria out of the room. We closed our account from the Inn and walked outside towards the docks. About the time we exited, a rickshaw pulled up – a fit, red-haired Linderfolk woman with some very defined leg muscles powering it – with the High Oracle in the basket. She looked at us with a smile and sighed in relief. It seemed she was worried she had missed us.

"Dono." Amara deftly pulled herself out of the Rickshaw before turning to remove something from the seat next to her, then sending the driver off with a few words and a bow. She held the object – long and thin and wrapped in a silk shroud – at her waist. "I was worried I would have missed you."

"After last night, unlikely." I responded. "Kyouko seemed to enjoy talking about Denair perhaps a bit too much." Talking. That's the official statement on what happened last night, as far as any of my companions were concerned. Amara sighed and nodded.

"Yes, I am afraid her curiosity is quite voracious." She held up the object she pulled from the rickshaw and held it to me. "I am afraid in my haste to get your request granted, I had failed to remember the most important thing." I took the object from her hands and unwrapped the end, revealing the well-woven handle of a katana, with a jade amulet resting about the handle. The amulet's charm was a torii arch, the symbol of Linderwall. "The Art of the Living Blade is a secret passed down from the Oracles of this country since time immemorial, and it has been the one saving grace that has protected Linderwall from countless threats – both interior and exterior. Some would see teaching the art to an outsider – and a foreigner no less – to be insulting to the Oracles who defended Linderwall from invasion. Only Oracles are allowed to learn this art." I lifted my gaze to Amara's neck, then shifted my glance over to Avina's. Both women were wearing the same amulet as was wrapped about the handle of the katana.

"I understand, High Oracle." This... was a great honor she was bestowing upon me. She smiled, seeming to know that I wasn't just saying that I understood.

"You have proven to be a friend to Linderwall, Alyxtra... and a friend to myself and the High Priestess beside. Know that you can ever consider Linderwall your home, as much as Denair is. Oracle Assentia shall be your teacher and mentor in this path. Learn from her as much as she learns from you. Perhaps you shall shine new light on this ancient art." Shit, I was moving at Anime Protagonist speeds here... Amara smiled and bowed to Avina. "Oracle Assentia, remember the second task I gave you?" Avina bowed.

"Of course, High Oracle. I will instruct her." Amara smiled and visibly relaxed.

"Then there is nothing for me to do... but to escort you to the docks and bid you farewell." She fell in line with us and led us through the streets of Linderwall once more. "Aya cannot shut up about you, Alyxtra. You seem to have endeared yourself to her... along with your Dark Elven companion." I smiled at this.

"I really do owe a lot of the heavy lifting to Kalysta. Had she not been there, we would have never figured out what your sister was saying... much less had any success bringing her home." As we walked and spoke, I unwrapped the amulet from the katana's handle and looked at it. A single look from Amara told me I was allowed to wear it, which I did with a smile. The jade was cool against my chest, the amulet itself heavy with both weight and responsibility. She couldn't teach the Art of the Living Blade to a non-Oracle, it was against their tradition... however, there was apparently nothing stopping an outsider from becoming an Oracle. It was a nice little loophole that I'd have to thank her profusely for when I saw her next. Oh yes, I had already begun making plans to return to Linderwall one day.

We talked lightly on our way to the docks, the katana finding a home on my belt just below the other sword I had worn. It fit nicely, the katana handle sitting lower than the longsword's, allowing me to choose which weapon I wanted to use. Eventually, we reached the specific dock where Captain Ellaine's ship was moored, Kalysta and Maria beginning to speak with Ellaine to make preparations (and probably to pay, were I a betting woman). "A moment, Alyxtra." Amara stopped me from climbing the gangplank as well, causing me to turn and smile at her. "I just wished to let you know that... Haraka very much wished to see you off this afternoon but... I'm afraid she is not well."

"Not well? What happened, she was fine last night." I looked to Avina, who only smiled broadly.

"Oh, please, you misunderstand. Morning sickness is quite rough." Morning sickness...? I must have looked quite foolish, just staring at her for a moment.

"...that was fast..." Amara giggled a little, nodding.

"Indeed. Linderfolk biology is considerably quicker than human, rivaled only by Mosu. Morning sickness can happen upwards of only a few hours after intercourse. It is how we can tell that the High Priestess' last one hundred attempts had been failures." Well, that did answer one question.

"How long do your pregnancies usually last?"

"Four to six months, depending on the wellness of the child. Healthier children tend to require less time in the womb. You should expect a letter from us within the next five months." Goddess, barely a woman myself and I was already bringing life into this world... I wonder if this was the kind of life the Last Queen of Forever wanted for me... Going from a part-time gamer and soldier to some... hero who moonlights as a gigolo. Don't get me wrong, I'm not complaining! So far, all these 'older women' quote unquote had been straight up drop-dead gorgeous; from Maria, to her sister, to the damn High Priestess of Linderwall!

Huh... the Glass Queen was supposed to be the most beautiful woman in the entire world... I wonder if I would ever get a chance with her? Eh, know what they say. Shoot for the moon, and even if you miss, you land among the stars. So that was my ultimate goal: Fuck the Glass Queen! It didn't matter what I had to do to do it either. I'd even go as far as defeating the Demon King once and for all.

I did my best to keep my inner monologue from registering on my face. "You are having lewd thoughts, Dono." Avina nudged me with her elbow.

"I-" I stammered. "I am not! I was just... thinking... about things. Leave me alone." I cleared my throat. "Thank you for coming to see us off, High Oracle. It has been a pleasure in seeing your beautiful home for the first time." I bowed to her, recovering from being called out. Amara laughed and returned my bow.

"It is every bit your home as it is mine now, Alyxtra. You will forever be welcome in Linderwall." I smiled and turned back to the boat. "And-" She stopped me once more with a word, causing me to look back at her. "...thank you. I cannot overstate how happy you have made the High Priestess... and me." She smiled brightly and genuinely at me. "...the rumors of Haraka being sterile have... been unkind to her, and wore heavily upon her sanity." She took a deep breath and continued. "Haraka would be furious with me if she caught wind I have told you this but... I have had to stop her from killing herself twice in the last month." My heart sunk at this.

"...if I had refused her, she probably would have tried again..." I observed, Amara nodding.

"Yes, and most likely would have been successful. I am mortal, I have needs that would render me... unable to stop a truly determined woman. So... thank you. For saving her sanity, and her life... and from me for saving my childhood friend from herself." She reached for my hand and took it in hers. She squeezed my hand gently – but so powerfully – and kissed it. "You truly are a gift from Linder. Thank you." She held my hand for a few more seconds, seemingly lost in her own thoughts before she let go and smiled, dismissing her dour face. "Now! You should return home, I do not doubt that you have others who are worried for you."

"Thank you, High Oracle. Give the High Priestess my best and my love, and take care of her."

"Of that, you need not worry." I started towards the gangplank, Avina bowing politely and deep to Amara before following me on. Maria was waiting for us when we finally boarded the ship, a light smile on her face as she stood.

"There you two are. I had thought for a moment you had a change of heart and had decided to stay." I gently smiled and admitted to the truth.

"It is quite difficult for me to leave. It is a very beautiful country with kind people."

"It is." Maria took a deep breath. "It very much is. Perhaps we'll find a reason to return another time."

"Or perhaps we'll make a reason." I smiled broadly at her. "For now... I'm ready to be home."

As the ship cast off from the dock that afternoon, I stayed on the deck to watch the city fade from sight, the tall alabaster walls and the beautiful buildings fading into the distance. It must have been five or six hours after we departed before the city completely vanished and I was able to pull myself away from the deck. Each and every one of us spent the trip back to Denair in some semi-productive fashion. While Captain Ellaine was insistent that we don't venture below decks too often – on account of most of the ship's operations happened down there, and we would either be in the way or get ourselves hurt – we often had a run of the deck at the very least. Maria and Kalysta both seemed to enjoy the salty air in the mornings and evenings, and I had spent most of that time learning what I could from Avina; who had a plethora to teach me.

"Since we have the time, I believe now would be a good time to try to teach you the basics." Avina spoke as we walked towards the rear of the ship, the empty space providing ample room for us to practice without having to risk breaking anything or hurting anyone. "Seikatsu-Ha – The Art of the Living Blade in your tongue – has been passed down from Oracle to Oracle by word-of-mouth for centuries. I understand it is common knowledge in Denair that it is exceedingly rare for a single person to possess the natural talent for both bladework and magic." I nodded to this. "This is not wholly true. Everyone possesses some talent for all arts – for blade, for spell, for shadow, for faith – however, we in Linderwall do not value raw talent over dedication. I, myself, have little natural talent for either blade or spell... but I have spent my life enhancing what I do have. This is where we differ. You humans believe that if you have little natural talent for something, it is a waste of your time pursuing that field. And please, do not misunderstand my words; I am in no way attempting to insult you or your culture." No no, I completely understand. "Natural talent is – very much so – an important aspect in everything... but in so few things the only determining factor. Before we begin, I would judge where you stand." She folded her hands behind her back. Closing her eyes, she muttered a few choice words: {" Okami no tamashi ."} With the completion of this quick incantations, a slight, blue-colored aura flashed about her body and quickly faded. "Come then, attack me with all you have."

"Are you sure?" I asked.

"I am. In whichever style you are most comfortable." With a shrug, I drew my sword and attacked her. The first swing was a downward slice, which at first I thought missed. I had gone wide and was blade-down into the wood of the ship (thankfully, there was no damage) with Avina smiling gently at me, hands still at her back. "You have immense power behind your strikes... I can see why you chose the warrior's path." I narrowed my gaze at her. She was playing with me, I knew that... I just didn't know how. I attacked again, this time in a relentless flurry of strikes at odd angles and awkward timings, trying to throw off her groove. Four full minutes she managed to dodge every single one of my strikes. "Enough." I stopped, panting and heaving from the effort exerted, sheathing my sword at my side.

"Damn... what was that...?"

"The truth behind the Art of the Living Blade is that it is not what you would consider magic. The arcane requires study and memorization; concentration and the full attention of the caster. This is why few who follow the warrior's path can master the mage's path as well... they both require the user's full concentration."

"So what did you do?"

"I asked the spirits for aid. Spirits are all around us, in almost every object we see in a day. Spirits of animals, of plants, of people even. Knowing the name of these spirits, knowing what they are capable of, will allow one to borrow their powers for a short period of time. Okami, the Great White Wolf is one of the largest spirits in Linderwall. She can be found in most all things, and it is an Oracle's first trial to master her gift." She took a quick breath. "I wish to make one thing exceptionally clear. We do not demand the spirits' gifts. The spirits offer their aid to those who truly believe in them... or to those who can offer them a fair trade."

"What kind of trade."

"It depends on the spirit. Okami only requests a proportional amount of my stamina. In short, she tires me greatly to use; which is why I only asked her aid for a handful of minutes. Many other spirits will ask for other aspects. Some request knowledge. Others may ask for money. Others... may take years from your life."

"We don't invoke those spirits often, I imagine."

"No, we do not. Only one spirit will ever ask for time from your life for his power and... it is not a power to be wielded lightly or one any sane Oracle would ever require; except for the most dire of situations. We do not speak that spirit's name." I wasn't getting that information out of her, nor did I want it... this sounded like some world-ending shit, and I didn't feel like destroying the world today. "Now, as to actually invoke these Spirit's power, one must simply know the Spirit's name... but the spirits invoked by Oracles do not speak Common." Ah-ha. This must have been the 'other' thing she said she was going to teach me. "So I must teach you Lindertongue." She smiled at me. "A feat which will be made easier, now that I have another who speaks it as well. The Dark Elf speaks Lindertongue too, does she not?"

"Yeah, she does." Avina nodded.

"Good. Then she can help me. For now... let us see if you have some talent for this, or if I am simply wasting my time. Center yourself, reach out for Okami, and request her aid." So she only speaks Lindertongue, huh? Well, I'm certain my Japanese was rusty, but from what I've picked up, it's not quite the same as Japanese, so I might be better off than I thought. I'm just gonna sound like a massive fuckin' weeb until my tongue can pick up the nuance of the language. I closed my eyes and cleared my mind – just as Serras had taught me – and did my best to empty all thought. She made no somatic motions – that I could see anyway – so I didn't think these spirits answered to those. Taking a deep breath, I spoke up.

{" Okami no tamashi ."} As these words left my mouth, I heard a howl in the distance of my mind, causing me to open my eyes.

"Impressive." Avina smiled. "Now, I could extensively explain Okami's blessing with words but... I think actions are best." I was about to ask how we went about doing that, but her hand went to her katana handle and before I could blink, she had it drawn and the blade racing towards my face. I recoiled to block with my armored gauntlet, but just as I closed my eyes, I felt a strange pressure on my chest. Opening my eyes, I came to see Avina's blade a foot away from my face. At first, I thought she had pulled her strike, stopped just before I connected... but as I looked at her blade, I saw it... moving. It was slight, almost imperceptible, but it was moving. A look to her, and her face was frozen in that same passive, neutral smile she wore. I turned my gaze up to see the flag on the mast frozen as well. No... not frozen... it was also moving, but very, very tiny motions. I turned back to Avina and ducked gently under her blade. The moment I was out of harm's way, everything sped back up, Avina's strike continuing to completion.

She attacked again, and once more before the attack connected, time seemed to slow almost to a standstill, yet I found I could move wholly uninhibited. I moved out of the way of her second strike, her motions resuming once more. She smiled as she sheathed her katana. "You seem to grasp Okami's gift well. It is why in open conflict, Oracles cannot be bested." As she said these words, I felt a great fatigue wash over me. My legs quivered and gave out as I collapsed to the deck. "Ah, yes. I suppose Okami's gift would more quickly drain the uninitiated. Understand that it will tire you to have active, but far, far more when in use."

"Great so... huff... how do I end it?" I heaved, feeling as though the weight of a hundred stars was bearing down on my back.

{" Okami-san, okuriomono o arigatogozaiamasu ."} She spoke, the blue aura flashing about her body again before fading. I managed to choke out the same words, hearing the howl once more before it faded. She smiled as she helped me up. "I am impressed, Dono. Few initiates grasp Okami's gift so quickly and can maintain it for so long. I myself only managed a single stroke from my instructor's blade before I was rendered unconscious. To dodge two, and remain conscious is... well, quite unheard of."

"And yet... ugh, so fuckin' tired... and yet you managed to dodge me for four whole minutes... I wore myself out more than you did..." She giggled at that.

"The blessings of the spirits become less draining the more you use them. Okami and I are old friends, and we spend much time together. I make a game out of it with my sisters. Who can hit me with a mug."

"You have the other Oracles throw mugs at you?" She laughed.

"Yes, and it is very fun, especially when Oracle Orika has quite the 'cannon' arm, as you would say." She held my arm with one hand and rested her other on my back. "How are you feeling?"

"Better... still weak, but I think I can stand."

"It is not made any easier with your armor. You can see now why Oracles do not require armor."

"How many spirits can you maintain at once?"

"I myself, or in general?"

"In general." Avina nodded as she let me go.

"Well, in general every and any spirit will answer your call – if they are inclined to do so – no matter how many more answered... though their toll will compound. I myself can maintain four before I am simply too tired to stand." Okami was definitely a powerful spirit... to be able to dodge almost everything that's thrown my way? I might just take up Avina's mug-dodging game myself. "Here, I shall walk you back to the cabin, where you can rest."

"Think you could go a bit more into the history of your order? I'm actually kind of interested. You're like... warrior priests or something."

"You are not too far from the truth." She walked me back to the cabin – which was empty, as Kalysta and Maria were... bonding, I guess – and helped me to a chair. "Perhaps you would be more comfortable out of your armor? I cannot imagine such a shell of steel to be comfortable."

"I mean... to wear, it's not too bad but... not to lie down in." Made that mistake once. "Actually, that little brown package on the table is a change of clothes. Could you hand me that?" She nodded.

"Shall I help you?"

"I... think I can get dressed myself."

"If you are worried about your nature, you need not be. The High Oracle has told me all, and sworn me to secrecy."

"No, it's not that. I figured you knew I just... don't want you to be doing everything for me."

"Nonsense. You are my precious sister, who I am to help in all things. It is no trouble at all." Yeah, well still I'm not a kid. But... this was a kimono I was fixing to wear, and I didn't exactly have experience wearing them – in this life, or my last.

"Fine fine... Guess a little help wouldn't hurt." I finally admitted. "But don't forget to tell me about your order while you do." She laughed at this.

"The history of the Oracles is the history of Linderwall itself. It is quite long; are you sure you wish to hear it?"

"Sure, tell me a bedtime story." She laughed again at this as she helped me out of my armor.

"Well. In the early years – before the great cities – our people were scattered across our lands. We existed in hundreds of small kingdoms known as fiefdoms. Each fiefdom was ruled by a lord – a Shogun – and his commanders – the Ronin. Each fiefdom had its own laws, its own taxes, its own expectations of the people..."

"That sounds confusing." I commented as I finally shook loose of the High Steel shell.

"Extremely. Times were... simpler back then. One day, a voice spoke from on high to the Shogun of one Fiefdom – the Atagaisan Fiefdom – and told her that this era of a fragmented country could not stand the test of ages. That if we as a people remained separated, we would die. Murai Atagaisan – the Shogun of the fiefdom – asked the voice its name, and what made it think it could give commands to a Shogun. The voice just laughed and gave its name: Linder. At first, Atagaisan refused the voice. For she was the Shogun of one of the largest fiefdoms, why should she listen to some voice who would command her? The voice fell silent and first, then warned her. If she did not listen, her people would suffer."

"'I will not bend to threats' she thought to herself, continuing to ignore the voice. She dismissed the voice and did as she pleased. Linder was good on His word, and over the next five years, her fiefdom suffered drought and locust swarms. Her people starved, but never enough to ruin her. One night, in a fit of madness to discover the cause of the droughts – as none of her neighbors had suffered the same – she called out in frustration to the voice that called itself Linder. 'Is it you? Is it you who curses my people so?' She screamed into the night. 'It is me.' Linder replied. 'I warned you that your people would suffer if you would fail to listen. If you wish to save your people this punishment, then listen.' Driven to madness, Murai fell to her knees and pleaded with the voice. Punish her instead... spare her people." She fell quiet for a moment as she sorted out the kimono.

"What happened next?" I asked, enraptured by the story.

"Linder laughed. He said that as a father must punish his wayward children by taking away that which is most precious to them... so too must He punish her by taking what was most precious to her: her people. He spoke again. 'This era of separation could not survive the test of ages, and if you are to live, you must do so as one people.' Of course, people are not want to give up their power. Murai knew that if we were to be united... it would be through war. And thus began the Thousand Years War, the Unification. Over a thousand years, Murai Atagaisan would wage war on her neighbors, conquering neighboring fiefdoms and expanding her territory. Fifty fiefdoms in total were eventually brought into the fold; yet fifty more remained defiant. Linder turned his disappointment onto the remining fifty fiefdoms, cursing them with the same droughts and locusts that Murai had suffered. And so, empowered with this knowledge, Murai's successor – Tomika Atagaisan – declared that Linder was disappointed with his wayward children, and that only through unity would we survive." She took a deep breath. "The final years of the war passed bloodlessly."

"We had never a name for our people. We were simply... people. This was before we met the others we shared this world with. We always just said we were 'citizens' of whichever fiefdom we belonged to. With no fiefs, there was no longer any measure for that. And so, Tomika declared that we were all children to the same God – Linder."

"And thus, you became Linderfolk." Avina nodded.

"Indeed. The rulers of the other ninety-nine fiefdoms each became a spiritual advisor to Tomika Atagaisan, who went on to serve the budding country of Linderwall as her first High Priestess, and her spiritual advisors became Oracles. As they were once great leaders and warriors, they continued their practice of warfare, but under the auspice of preparing for this 'Test of Ages' Linder spoke of... then, fifteen hundred years ago..."

"The Great War." I answered. Fifteen hundred years ago was about when the rest of the world had been made aware of Linderwall's existence. At the time, the Demons and Humans had been entrenched in a millenia old war, and neither side believed exploration was prudent. Looking at Denair as the center of the map, Linderwall is to the west, and the Demon homeland of Chyrsallys was to the east. Both decided that if they couldn't get an advantage on each other in their traditional open conflict... they would each go the other way to take the other side by surprise. Denair sailed west... Chrysallys sailed east... and sandwiched Linderwall smack-dab in the middle of a war they never asked for. Humans had thought they ran across a new breed of Demon, and demons had thought they had met half-breed humans. "That was just terrible what had happened..."

"But if we had not unified, Linderwall would have been destroyed before it even began. The Oracles beckoned the spirits of old to lend them their strength against their aggressors, and thus the Art of the Living Blade began, and the Oracles as we know them today came into being. We are soldiers, of course... the first and best line of defense; but more to the point, we are the mouthpieces of Linder. We spread His word to anyone who would listen. There is always ninty-nine of us, with our one hundreth being the High Priestess." I blinked at that.

"Only ninety-nine Oracles?"

"Yes. You... are a special case. It is not unheard of for a one hundredth Oracle to be named... though it is quite rare. We call this special Oracle ' Tennyo' . Savior. They come when they are needed, and each time a Tennyo is named, it is always to avert disaster. Though no Oracle – save for myself and the High Oracle – will ever know you are one, make no mistake. That torii and katana mark you as much an Oracle as I."

"When was the last time it happened?"

"Twelve hundred years ago; the last time a human spent any meaningful time in Linderwall. They, too, were given special privileges uncommon to the average visitor; though they elected to stay in Linderwall." At this point, she had finished getting me dressed in my kimono, and I definitely had to admit I would not have been able to do this alone. "Such a beautiful kimono, Dono. Did you pick it yourself?" I just shook my head.

"No, the tailor did." I smoothed the fabric over my stomach and chest, smiling. "You really think it's good?"

"I do." I looked down at the fabric – white with a strange purple flower printed across it – and smiled. "The lotus flower was an interesting choice... in Linderwall, the lotus flower represents rebirth; the end of one life and the beginning of another. They are often used in funeral arrangements..." She smiled at me. "Either the tailor secretly wished you dead, or they believed that you have already died, and live once more." Frightfully on the nose with that...

"Well... I'd... like to believe the ladder. She seemed awfully nice to just want me dead." Avina nodded.

"I, too, would like to believe that. Now, come. You must rest. Communing with the spirits is a drain upon your energy, and I will not overtax you."

"Speak for yourself. You should rest too. How long were you standing in my room before I woke up?"

"Four hours."

"Exactly, four ho-" I stopped. "Four hours ?!" I blinked and lightly shook my head. "I'm... not gonna lie, that's kind of creepy."

"Ah!" She gasped a little. "I apologize, I had not meant to be disrespectful, I simply..." She seemed to bite her tongue and choke out any further words. "No, I apologize. I shall not do so again." I wasn't really mad I was just... more impressed, actually. Impressed that not only didn't she wake me up, but she managed to not wake Kalysta up either.

"Well uh... never mind that. Just make sure you get some rest, too, okay?"

"You need not concern yourself. I shall rest when I need it." She opened her duffel bag and retrieved a small, white cushion from within. Placing the cushion on an empty spot on the ground, she pulled the fringes of her kimono up a few inches and dropped to her knees on the cushion, placed her hands on her lap and closed her eyes. Must have been some kind of prayer or meditation. Or a nap. Really, was there any difference between meditation and napping? I just shrugged and laid back in bed to get some rest myself.

Our return from Linderwall was about as uneventful as our trip there, lasting just a bit over eight days (the tailwind we had coming in had shaved a day and a half off our trip) before we pulled into the port at Nalphi. I had enjoyed this little distraction, but I was glad to be home. Maria and I thanked our ship captain and wished her the best in her future endeavors, and went about charting a carriage to Soulus. As we sat – Kalysta and Maria across from me and Avina right beside me – Avina gazes out the window, a look of wanderlust in her face.

{" Totemi utsukushi !"} She gasps. "So beautiful! Your land certainly has its charms..."

"Charm I'm certain you'll see more of if you spend time with us." I smiled at her. I didn't think she needed an incentive to stay but... having one never hurt.

Chapter 10: The Blackwind Butcher

Summary:

Alyxtra's small, two-bedroom house is getting a touch too small for four people, so a desire to save money for a larger house drives them to pick up a three platinum bounty on a woman known as the Blackwind Butcher.

Chapter Text

Our small, two-bedroom house had certainly grown cramped. With the addition of Kalysta and Avina, it was becoming painfully obvious that we would need to either move, or upgrade. I had kind of hoped we could just get a stonemason and a carpenter out here and do some renovations but... according to Maria, that would require – and I quote - 'a mountain of paperwork none of us have the time, patience or sanity for'. Her advice – simply enough – was to start looking for a larger house that was available within the city. And so, one month after we returned from Linderwall, she began to do just that. Of course, the prospect of home ownership in the city was a daunting one, and any viable house she happened to find was far outside of our price range.

We kept up jobs with the Hunter's Guild to provide the necessary income – mainly hunting monsters and providing merchants escort duty on their trip – and after another month, it had become clear that no matter what... it simply wasn't happening. Between food for four people (one of which – not naming names Maria – ate enough for three people) as well as property tax and a nifty little tax Maria called the 'Civil Protection Fee' (basically the fee paid to the guards for doing their jobs. Even here, apparently, law enforcement was paid by taxpayer dollars.) we just never managed to get enough ahead. We had almost given up, until one faithful visit to the Hunter's Guild. Maria and I (with Kalysta in tow) had split up to look at the message boards for quests, hoping something would be worth more than a couple of iron pieces. While Maria searched the escort missions, I went to the hunt/exterminate missions.

Most were your standard fare: hunt ten elk, exterminate a problemsome Alpha creature (bigger, meaner creatures that have become corrupted by magic) and my all-time favorite: collect ten tiger teeth. Those damn tigers never have teeth that are good enough for the quest giver. However, nearing the bottom, I saw a particular notice that piqued my interest. The first interesting thing about it was it wasn't scribbled hastily on some third-rate parchment, but instead scribed quite eloquantly on very fine parchment – bearing the Seal of the Glass Queen no less. Gently pulling it off the board, I examined it.

'BY DIRECT DECREE OF OUR MOST BENEVOLENT OF QUEENS:' The notice began in large, flowing squigglie lettering. 'The notorious criminal Jessehmine Westgray – better known as the Blackwind Butcher, The Living Guillotine, The Scourge of Denair, and many other horrid monikers – has been sighted in the region of Blackwind, just north of the Blackwind Straight. Her crimes – too numerous to fully list here – include murder, rape, desecration of a corpse, mass-slaughter and bribery of a City Official. Our Most Benevolent Queen has decided an end must be put to Jessehmine's barbaric ways, and has offered a purse of three platinum pieces for proof of Jessehmine's death; along with other undisclosed rewards.' Beneath the paragraph that described the details of the request, there was a pencil sketch of the woman herself.

I had heard rumors about Jessehmine Westgray, a former noble who had taken perhaps too much of a liking to disobeying the law. Her parents were ill when she took to banditry (must have been twenty years ago) and with their only daughter a wanted criminal, they died not having an heir. I felt sorry for the Westgrays... they were once well-loved in this city, but after their daughter went full psychopath, they've gained nothing but disdain from the people. The girl's poor parents died being hated by literally everyone.

The sketch depicted a scowling woman with hard, chiseled features and ruddy medium-length hair, her cold eyes seeming to show only disdain. While it didn't show details – such as hair or eye color – it did show enough for me to get an idea of who Jessehmine was. I didn't doubt for a second some of the features were... exaggerated, perhaps... but it would be enough. "Hey, Maria?" I called over to Maria, who stopped mid-reach for another job posting. "I got something that I think we can handle." Maria retracted her hand and nodded, heading over my way. When she was within arms reach, I handed her the notice. She looked it over and I watched her frown.

"...you sure...?" She asked, looking up over the parchment at me.

"I mean, I was until you asked..." I continued, crossing my arms. "You know something about Jessehmine that I don't?"

"A lot. Usually, the Glass Queen is content enough to leave bandits be... unless they do something supremely stupid; which Jessehmine has done. I heard that the whole reason the Queen placed this bounty on her is because Jessehmine killed a Glass Guardian." I blinked at her.

"That's a thing that can happen?" I asked, causing Maria to scoff in delight.

"I appreciate your naïve thoughts that we're invincible, but yes. It very much is. Glass Guardians are every bit mortal as anyone else. Stab us, and we bleed." She looked back down at the parchment. "...if the rumors are to be believed, she took a Glass Guardian on in one-on-one combat and killed her... stole her armor and weapon as a trophy... though I suspect that's more exaggeration than truth." Maria handed me the parchment back. "I think between the three of us – you, myself and Avina – we can take her... but don't let your guard down for a second. She's not known as the 'Blackwind Butcher' because it's alliterative." I just shrugged at that.

"I mean, I thought that was a reason, not the reason." Maria smirked and shook her head, flicking the parchment up for a second, signaling that she was going to accept.

"Alright then, as long as you know what you're getting yourself into. I'll let the Guild Rep know we're going bandit hunting today." I just nodded and fell in line. I let Maria do a lot of the negotiations because I was kind of garbage at them. She walked up to the Guild Rep and placed the parchment down. "Mornin', sunshine. Thought we might take care of this for you..."

The Blackwind Straight was a small strip of land to the south that connected Denair to Kaovoi to the south – much like the isthmus of Panama connected north and south Americas in my old world – and separates the Black Sea to the west, and the Windward Sea to the east – hence, the Blackwind Straight. Kaovoi is a smaller continent to the south, and home to the Mosu... I wanted to use this opportunity to visit Kaovoi, but the Mosu are more xenophobic than Linderwall is... we shouldn't go there unless we've got business. Kaovoi only really opens up to foreigners during their breeding season once every ten years. I believe if I remember my father telling me properly, they had a breeding season about seven years back now... another should be coming up soon. Hint hint.

Incidentally, it was the Royal Starway that ran from Soulus to the Blackwind Straight, the road itself ending at the Kaovoi checkpoint, the southern most place in the Glass Empire. The road north of Soulus was the Royal Solarway, which ran from Soulus in the south all the way up north to the Vrollick Mountains, where the Dark Elves lived; as well as the few human settlements that existed up there, like Winter's Hearth and Envoy. There were forests and smaller roads interspacing most of the Glass Empire, but those four roads were the main lifeblood of trade, commerce and travel within the Empire.

"Oi, you done spacin' out, Alyxtra?" Maria called to me, knocking me back to the present. Apparently I had found a support pillar in the middle of the Hunter's Guild supremely fascinating, and had been staring at it for a few minutes. Knocked back to reality, I shook my head and rushed to catch up to her. "There you are, thought you had lost yourself for a minute."

"Yeah, kind of did. Thanks for the wake up." Maria grunted.

"No problem. Alright, so we've got the approximate location of Jessehmine's camp. They believe she's got a small collection of followers – no more than a half dozen at most – camping within striking distance of the Roayl Starway; but they're not sure. She could be alone for all they know. Apparently, a handful of merchants heading south have been hit." The Mosu may have been xenophobic, but everyone loves a bit of mercantile trade.

"Should we bring Serras?"

"Serras is busy. Besides, you can cast magic, right? We should be fine." I shrugged weakly. Wasn't the point, I like spending time with Serras. "Besides, six potential non-threats and one big threat shouldn't be too big of a deal."

"What's Jessehmine's record look like?" I asked, continuing to pry about relevant topics.

"Grab-bag of every bad deed in the book. Robbery, murder, mass-slaughter, desecration of a corpse-" That was a cheeky, subtle way to say 'necrophilia'. "-extortion, bribing an official, grand theft, tax evasion, defamation of character, defamation of the Queen... I could go on." Yeah, apparently shit-talking the Glass Queen was an offense. I mean, there was obviously a degree that was okay. If you didn't agree, you didn't agree... no one was going to clap you in irons for disagreeing with her. No, the problem stemmed from how badly you disagreed. From what I heard, Jessehmine's been calling the Glass Queen every bad name in the book – constantly and publicly. Been shouting from the top of her lungs at anyone who will listen at how much of a tyrant she is. Posters have been showing up in Soulus and in the other larger cities around the Empire describing the Glass Queen as a tyrant who murders the people and controls them with lies and propaganda. Every time one of those screamsheets appears in town, it's almost always taken down... but it's up the next day. No one sees who puts them up.

So that was our target. A bandit leader with apparently a more than passing understanding of basic communication skills, who apparently had massive beef with the Glass Queen... who stepped in one too many piles of shit and was officially persona non-grata to said Glass Queen. They pay was what attracted me at first – three platinum pieces was nothing to scoff at – but it was that mystery reward that hooked me. Usually, quests like this only usually had a monetary reward, with the understanding that you also had free reign of any spoils the bandits had stashed away in their hideout. You know, typical stuff.

When we arrived back at the house, Kalysta bowed a little to me. "I'll go pack for our trip. The Blackwind Straight is a good distance away." I nodded to her in response.

"Please. And thank you."

"No problem." Maria looked over at me and pointed to Kalysta.

"I'mma help her pack." I nodded once more to her and entered my room, where I found Avina meditating.

{" Avina? You awake ?"} I speak in my ramshackle understanding of Lindertongue. Though Avina swears I speak almost perfect Lindertongue – minus the obvious social flubups that mark it as a second language – but it still doesn't sound right to me.

{" Yes, Dono. I was just meditating ."} I nod to her.

{" We've got a job, so get ready ."} She sprang instantly to her feet.

{" Another droll animal extermination ?"} I shook my head as she picked up her sword.

{" No. Some bandit who managed to piss off the wrong people. Three platinum reward ."} Avina looked at me with a queer look.

{" Three platinum? For one bandit ?"} I grunt an affirmative.

{" Yeah, what's up? Something wrong ?"}

{" It is... awfully high, is it not? I would have thought a single bandit would have had a bounty of only an iron or two ..."} I just shrug at this.

{" Apparently, she really pissed off the wrong people. Bounty's from the Glass Queen Herself ."} Avina just nodded and attached her sword to her waist.

{" Well... if that is the case, I will not question it ."} She beamed at me. "Your Lindertongue has been improving measures of late. You are a natural at it." I just smiled, rubbing the back of my head.

"Still doesn't sound right to me..." Maybe that's because I still equate it to Japanese, though it has some differences.

"It will sound correct in time, worry not."

"You in there practicing your moonspeak?" I heard Maria call through the house, causing Avina to giggle a little. She took no offense to Maria calling it 'moonspeak', instead just found it as an amusing quirk of her personality.

"I practice every chance I get, Maria, you know that." Avina collected the few things she uses on the daily and followed me out of the room, where Maria and Kalysta were waiting. "So what kind of travel time are we looking at?"

"Over a week – nine, ten days. Hunter's Guild only has a vague idea of where our target is, but nothing concrete. I've also been warned that she's become... unhinged of late."

"Unhinged? What do you mean by 'unhinged'?" I asked. I didn't like the sound of that at all.

"Like full-on psychopath levels of madness. Ranting about things no one understands and slaughtering people indiscriminately. Not even robbing them, just... straight-out murder." A single look to Kalysta told me she was liking it as much as I was. Someone who was – as Maria had said – unhinged like that wasn't likely to listen to reason or be taken alive. This was a full-on fight to the death with someone who had no fear of death or concept of life. "The Hunter's Guild believes this is part of the reason the Glass Queen has finally decided to order the execution; the murder of a Glass Guardian just being the catalyst." That made sense. Someone who was this murder happy wouldn't be content to stay in one place.

"Then we should head out now and get there as soon as possible." Kalysta chimed in. "Look, I know I've got no room to talk – being a former bandit myself – but someone like her gives bandits a bad name." Maria nodded to her sentiments.

"I'm starting to find myself agreeing with Kalysta more and more, and I don't know if I like that. We'll set up camp in the area and search for her... and hope she doesn't find us, first. Bad news: We'll have to travel by foot. A carriage might draw undue attention." I nodded to this, agreeing fully. We wanted the element of surprise on our side.

I had told Avina the circumstances that Kalysta and I met, explaining that Aya had taken a liking to Kalysta, and I didn't feel it necessary to go into undue mess trying to explain it to the High Oracle. She only needed to know her sister was safe; and Avina agreed with me. With this small conversation over, the four of us packed what things we figured we'd need and started out the South Gate of Soulus. In my last life, I was no stranger to marching – had to do at least a thirty miles a day through some frankly pretty shitty weather – so the prospect of walking to our destination was actually kind of exhilarating. Nothing said 'fantasy world' like having to walk places. The only one I was honestly worried about was Kalysta... she was still naked, and no that didn't mean 'naked in only her shoes'. "Kalysta," I spoke up halfway out of the city. "are you going to be okay without any shoes?" She looked at me with that daft smile she always wore.

"Mmm? Oh, sure, Mistress." She answered. "Dark Elves spend our whole lives naked, remember? I've been walking on cobblestone and rough ground my whole life." I shot a disbelieving glance at her before shrugging.

"If you say so. You know you can ask for shoes, right?"

"And rob my Mistress of her ashen eye-candy? Perish the thought." Avina laughed at this, and Maria just sighed, rolling her eyes. I will have Kalysta know, that 'naked, but with shoes' is actually pretty hot in my eyes. Shows a desire to be stared at... and a desire not to sprain an ankle while you're doing it.

"If you say so." I echoed nonchalantly. We spent the day walking south, towards the Blackwind Straight. Maria explained that the area of our search was about twelve miles north of the actual Straight itself. Walking felt... much different than I remember. I know I'm used to marching many miles a day... but in this second life, everything just felt... lighter. I had no back pain from standing for so long, and my feet weren't hurting from the trip. I didn't hear a single complaint as we walked further and further south, Avina taking to passing the time by singing some Linderwall songs she thought we might enjoy (even though Kalysta and I were the only two who understood the words), which prompted us to go in circles to pass the time. Avina sang, Kalysta told jokes, and Maria was content enough to tell some stories.

The six days passed with nothing of note happening. We set up camp in the Royal Starway off the side of the road close enough to see it and anyone passing by, but also far enough away to be out of the way of passers-by. Our nightly routine didn't change much: as Kalysta and Maria – who were bearing the brunt of our camping supplies – got to work setting up the three tents (Avina had insisted she would rather meditate under the stars than sleep in a tent) while I busied myself with finding us something to eat. We had brought a few rations – packaged biscuits with a high nutritional value but the taste of rancid cardboard – along for the trip, but I would rather not eat them if I could avoid it. Because again, tastes like rancid cardboard.

Thankfully, our time spent hunting animals and monsters had taught me a great deal about what parts of what creatures were edible, and thankfully this world had a great number of the same kinds of animals as my last world, so deer it was. Spotting my prey, I crouched in the bushes and drew the katana from my side. Closing my eyes and focusing, I sought to gain use out of another Spirit Avina had been teaching me to commune with. {" Spirit of the Elk ."} I mused, my body surging with energy as the neigh of the Great Elk Spirit chuffed in my head. Herajika, the Elk Spirit was the spirit of speed; a boost to one's groundspeed. With this massive boost in speed, I launched myself towards the deer grazing in the field and came up beside it before it could even register I was there. One quick slice with my katana had removed its head, causing its body to slump to the ground with a dull, damp thud. Dropping to a knee, I put one hand on the deer's still twitching body. {" Herajika-san, thank you very much for your gift ."} One more neigh from Herajika and I felt my body become heavier, the speed boost leaving my body. "And thank you for your gift..." I spoke to the deer this time. Call me crazy, but if spirits really are a thing – and I can say they most certainly are – I should try to be respectful of all spirits.

By the time I had returned with my haul, Maria and Kalysta had finished setting up camp, and Avina had just gotten the fire going. The surprise in Maria's face was amusing, the question on her lips came out after a few seconds. "How the hell'd you take down a deer with a sword ? You're not even breaking a sweat..." She had asked the first night. I just smiled at her and put a finger on my nose, a coy waggle of my eyebrows following suit.

To make a boringly long story short, Avina had cooked up the deer in both a stew, and dried select cuts over a very low fire after we had eaten (and butchered the deer. That hide would sell for a bit) to make what equated to beef jerky (venison jerky? Whatever, jerky.) for snacks for the next day. We divied up our nightly watch – everyone cycling out every two hours to allow everyone else at least six hours of sleep – and began the nightly ritual I was more than familiar with. Avina took the first watch, followed by Maria, then Kalysta, and then finally me. After a full eight hours, we had decided to pack up for the day – as the sun was just starting to glow on the horizon – and continue our trek.

The closer we got to our destination: by day seven and eight, we decided it best not to announce our position through song and jovial laughing at semi-crude jokes, so we made the remainder of the trip in silence, everyone on high alert for any kind of ambush. The Blackwind Region of Denair was a thick forest, thick enough to provide the cover a wanted criminal would want. The Royal Starway was the only road that ran through this place, and to call it 'poorly lit' would have been a supreme understatement. The trees on either side of the road might as well have been walls with how thick and close they were, their canopies almost completely growing over the road above our heads. Beams of light were all that managed to penetrate the leaf cover above, speckling the road to form a kaleidoscope of color. If I wasn't constantly on alert for danger, I might have actually thought the sight was pretty.

By evening of day nine, the silence of the forest was our only disturbing background soundtrack. It felt like one of those horror games... walking alone in a forest where even the birds feared to make a sound. After a bit, the smell of smoke filled the air. Kalysta looked at me and placed a finger along side her nose, a questioning look in her eyes. I nodded to her in response. Yeah, don't worry Kalysta, I smell it too. Reaching with my left hand, I pulled my sword out of its scabbard and handed it to Kalysta. She looked down at it questioningly. I just nudged it towards her again. Go on, dumbass, take it. This is a test of faith in you. She seemed to read the look in my eyes and nodded, taking the sword. I could almost hear Maria screaming internally at me right now. Something about this whole thing... it didn't sit right with me. Following the smell of the smoke, we eventually came to a clearing... and our target.

Seated at a campfire in a clearing was a woman – though I was right in assuming most of the sketch's features were exaggerated, I could tell instantly that it was the same woman. She was seated alone at the campfire, crudely dressed in the shredded ribbons of what I imagine was at one point a beautiful gown, and I could smell from here she hadn't bathed in probably years. "Well..." She spoke firmly into the evening air. "Don't just sulk at the edge of the firelight... you've come here for a job, haven't you?" So she knew we were here... didn't surprise me. Maria looked at me with a worried expression, but I just stepped forward.

"Jessehmine Westgray?" I asked firmly, announcing our presence.

"I go by Jessehmine now, yes." She confirmed, standing from the fire. She was an older woman – probably close to thirty five or forty – with frayed, graying hair pulled into a loose and long ponytail down her back. Her skin – which was probably light peach or pale in her youth – wore the countless signs of a life lived in the wild; blotches of red showed extreme sun exposure and she had a myriade of cuts and scrapes told of the struggles she's had. Her muddied amber eyes seemed... so tired. "I see the False Queen has found another patsy to do her dirty work."

"It's just a job, Jessehmine; nothing personal." She smiled as she picked up the sword at her side. She held it down at a disarming angle – as though she were simply going through the same motions she's gone through countless times before. She laughed a little at my words.

"Just a job, she says..." Her eyes lock with mine and... despite how haggard and tired she looks, I see something... strange and yet familiar within them. A spark deep within her eyes that I hadn't seen in another's before... save for my own. "...you're different." She speaks, her dour frown upturning into a bright smile that seems to strip decades off her appearance. "You're not like these others, are you? You're not some... faith-blinded, dumb NPC just living her everyday life; blissfully unaware, are you? You know her , don't you?" I just shook my head... but that word. I hadn't heard anyone use the term 'NPC' since my first death. This instantly set me on high alert.

"I don't know who or what you're talking about." I shook my head and play dumb, trying to settle my own nerves.

"Oh, don't feel like you have to keep up the façade for them. They'll believe anything you say. That's all they know how to do. Nod and say 'yes, ma'am'." She took a step forward, her blade still at her side. "So go on. Tell me. What name did She go by when you met Her? The Outsider? The Laughing Woman?" She paused, then smiled cruelly. "The Last Queen of Forever?" The realization must have registered on my face, because the moment she said this, she laughed. "Aaaaah, I knew it." It was in this moment I realized exactly who and what I was up against: another person who had reincarnated into this world.

' I've tried multiple times to send this world a hero to push it back off the path of extinction... but no one seems to be up to the task for one reason or another .' I heard the Last Queen of Forever's words echo in my head from years ago, her explanation why I was needed. Jessehmine... she was one of the failed heroes.

"I don't know what you're talking about-" I managed to salvage my composure. "-I'm just a woman on a job, nothing more." Jessehmine chuckled dryly to herself, her whole upper body jerking with the motion.

"Just a woman on a job, she says..." She shook her head. "Well... we'll see how correct that is." Flicking her sword to the side, she broke into a sprint towards me. Maria managed to push in front of me and raise her shield. "Out of the way you useless NPC! This is a duel between real people!" She gave an impossibly strong slash from her sword, the blade connecting with Maria's shield and knocking her clear out of the way.

"Maria!" I heard Kalysta call out, just as I brought my katana up to block the strike.

"Hah!" Jessehmine chortled at me. "And a fuckin' weeb at that! This'll be too fuckin' easy!" With my other hand on the backside of my blade, I shoved her away.

{" Spirit of the Wolf !"} I spoke aloud, Okami's howl echoing in my mind.

"Don't think just because you speak the language..." She regained her balance and shrugged off the remainder of the hit. "...that makes you any less of a fool!" She charged delivering a frightfully quick slash across my gut that – even with Okami's blessing – I only had precious seconds to duck under. I had thought to take her by surprise by attacking her from her blindspot, but she simply rose her sword to block, the force of the impact staggering me back. "So... the Oracle bitch has been teaching you..." She scoffed to herself. "Christ, I should have gone for that training, too..." She rolled her neck to loosen up. "How long can you keep that up?"

She came after me with renewed vigor, delivering slash after slash in odd, chaotic angles; each one impossibly quick. With each successful dodge, I felt my body and eyes get heavier.

"Alyxtra!" I heard Avina unsheathe her own katana.

"Don't!" I called back, holding a hand out to her. "Don't, she'll kill you." Jessehmine laughed.

"You're damn right I will... just trying to decide if that's gonna be before or after I rape her." I didn't let this obvious attempt to anger me work, just keeping my gaze fixated on her. "Heh... tough nut to crack, aren't you?" She ran a hand through her sweat-matted gray hair. "...tell me Alyxtra? Woman to woman... what did she offer you?"

"I already told you... I don't know what you're talking about. I don't know any 'Last Queen of Forever'."

"Spare me!" Jessehmine barked, throwing open her hands, glaring at me. "They don't care! They're not people! None of them are! They're a bunch of soulless husks being controlled by the Glass Bitch! Same as you! You don't even know that She lied to you, do you!? About all of this! You're not a hero! You're nothing! Another soul She's sent to feed the insatiable maw of Entropy! You're a plastic toy! A pretty face with nothing to her name but a set of-" Her mad ravings was cut short by a sword running through her back. " Gr-hrk- !" She choked out, two rivers of blood running over her mouth as she looked down at her chest. "D-damn... wasn't... paying attention..." She dropped to her knees, Kalysta standing behind her.

"I don't recall giving you permission to bad mouth my Mistress." Kalysta spoke in an uncharastically deadpan tone, her crimson eyes glaring bloody murder at Jessehmine. "You can say whatever the fuck you want about me and everyone else..." She circled around to Jessehmine's front and ripped the sword out of her hand, throwing it away. Crouching down, she tipped her head up to gaze into those muddy amber eyes. "...but the moment you start talking bad about someone I care about... that's when I bite." Whoa... whoa okay, where did this come from? Jessehmine reached down to her side where a dagger rested and pulled it from her sheathe. Before I could warn Kalysta, the Dark Elf snatched her wrist with one hand. "Ah-ha? What's this? A cheeky little knife on your belt?" She smiled a broad, sarcastic smile. "Isn't that just the cutest thing !" On 'cutest thing' she twisted Jessehmine's entire arm, her elbow snapping with a sharp crack, the dagger tumbling out of her hand. "I think I'll keep this cute little thing..." Kalysta picked up the dagger and smiled. "But now-"

She ended her little tit-for-tat by jamming the dagger to the hilt into Jessehmine's neck. Her body went limp as her eyes rolled back into her head, then slumped over to the side. "Oopsie... I overdid it." Kalysta tittered a bit, pulling the dagger from her throat and wiping it on Jessehmine's tattered dress. I stood dumbfounded at what I had just watched.

"Uh... Kalysta?" I managed out, the Dark Elf turning and smiling to me, her entire front covered in blood. "What the fuck was that?"

"I couldn't stand to listen to her bad mouth you. You're such a kind and wonderful person... hearing all those bad things she was saying just... made me so angry..." She frowned sheepishly. "...are you mad at me...?"

"No I'm... just confused where it came from... Uh..." I looked over to where Avina was seeing to Maria, who had regained consciousness. "...you're not going to go stab-happy on Avina or Maria are you?"

"What? No, Mistress. They make you happy. I want to see you happy and safe, that's all I care about." She beamed brightly through the blood. I just sighed in relief.

"Oh good. You're one of the good yanderes."

"One of the good what?" Kalysta responded, quirking her head to the side. I turned to face Maria and waved her question off.

"Explain later; Maria, are you alright?"

"Ngh... yeah..." She groaned. "And Jessehmine?"

"Ran afoul of Kalysta." I responded. "She's dead." Maria huffed.

"Good." A pause. "What the fuck was she going on about? Who's this... 'Last Queen of Forever' and what the hell is an 'enpeasea'?"

"Madness." I settled on. "She was talking madness, nothing more." I smiled and patted her shoulder. "What do you say we pitch camp, get some sleep and get our asses home." How do you explain that kind of thing to people? Reincarnation? What an NPC was? That your soul is that of a fortysomething year old man who died in war a hundred worlds away? That's not something you can just explain away. It was best – for now – that Kalysta, Maria and Avina continue to believe she was just stark raving mad. Though... having said that? She did give me something to think about.

I'm not saying I believe her... but she had said that the Last Queen of Forever had lied to me. About what? And what about all those things she said about the Glass Queen? I mean, okay, full disclosure, I'm not what I'd call in the Glass Queen's fanclub, but I don't think she's a bad person either. We pitched camp after Kalysta went about the gorey details of securing our 'proof' of Jessehmine's death (which yes, meant stuffing her head into a burlap bag). The trip back was uneventful... but apparently my silence had been wearing on Maria's nerves. Nine days after our fight with Jessehmine Westgray, Maria finally spoke up. "Alyxtra?"

"Hmm?" I was broken out of my thoughts by her voice, looking up and around for her. When our eyes met, I smiled dismissively at her. "Something amiss, Maria?"

"Yeah. You. You've not said a word in nine damn days."

"Oh... sorry, I've been... thinking."

"Not about what Jessehmine said, I hope." Maria responded. I was, but I wasn't about to admit it. "Alyxtra, think too long on the words of a madwoman, and you're liable to follow in her path. She was insane, you said it yourself. If you dwell too long on the words of a woman with no mind, you're fit to loose your own." I sighed.

"I know... I can't help it. She seemed so... genuine. Like she honestly believed what she was saying."

"Most madwomen do." Avina chimed in. "There is a phrase we have in Linderwall that I think works wonders here. 'Gaze not into the abyss, for the abyss shall certainly gaze into you'." Sounded awfully similar to another phrase I had heard in my last life... and one I wholly agreed with. I took a deep breath and nodded, resolving to not dwell on her words, but not cast them aside either. I would remember them for a time, but continue on as I had always continued on.

When we eventually reached Soulus once more – a few hours after this discussion – Maria saw to the gruesome duty of seeing Jessehmine's head to the Hunter's Guild, before returning to the house with the acquired money. At least now, we'd be able to move up a bit more in the world, and not be shoved in a small two-bedroom. I was just about to get ready for bed when I heard the door open, and a very excited Maria call out. "Alyxtra! Are you still awake?"

"...if I wasn't, you screaming my name would have woken me..." I grumbled, sitting up off my bed. "What's wrong?"

"I've been instructed – as per the quest we just completed – to bring you to the Palace." I blinked at her.

"...what? Why?"

"One of the rewards that was undisclosed? Was the grandest gift any citizen of Soulus could be bestowed:" Maria was clearly more excited about this than I was, her face practically beaming. I blinked and waited for her to finish her damn sentence.

Chapter 11: The Glass Queen

Summary:

Alyxtra and her companions are given a once-in-a-lifetime audience with the Glass Queen, ruler of the Glass Empire. An opportunity like this doesn't come around every day!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Maria had practically shoved me into my kimono and before I could blink the five of us were ushered out of the house and into a waiting carriage. This wasn't your average carriage either... the whole thing looked to be made of gold and the inside was lavishly decorated with everything from a gramophone to a- "Ooh, mini-bar!" Kalysta chirped up upon seeing the small bottles of liquor stored away under her seat.

"Don't. That's probably expensive, not to mention probably reserved for some diplomat from out of the country." I told Kalysta, who only frowned at me and crossed her arms. Kalysta, too had been shoved into something that resembled clothes – my sleep clothes, as it were – much to her chagrin. Maria simply beamed from ear to ear. Our carriage carted us all the way from our small little two-bedroom house near the western edge of town, all the way to the center of the city; to the Glass Palace. A private audience with the Glass Queen Herself... that was our mystery reward. Avina seemed excited, only because she got something that no one else did: the ability to see the Glass Queen. Even someone who had never stepped foot in Denair knew that the Glass Queen didn't make a habit of public appearances. Any complaint a citizen might have was always addressed to one of the Glass Guardians, who filtered it up the chain until eventually the Glass Queen heard of it and addressed the problem. No one saw the Glass Queen. At all. Ever. I won't lie and say this wasn't an immense honor – it was – but I couldn't help but feel... on edge.

No one had seen Kalysta actually kill Jessehmine, and I explained that she had gotten bloody from severing the head. Only Kalysta and I knew the truth, and I could tell instantly that no one would believe a slave had done the impossible. Besides... if she wasn't busy monologuing, Kalysta wouldn't have been able to do it. Kalysta leaned over and hung on my shoulder playfully. "We're just gonna agree you killed her, right?" She whispered into my ear so only I could hear. I looked over quickly at her to see her smiling that broad, lovely smile. "I want that." She nodded to me once more. I just echoed her nod dumbfounded, which brought a big smile to her face. "My Mistress..." She hugged me, nuzzling her head to my cheek. "...deserves all the fame in the world! So every woman from here to Chrysallys knows how great she is..." This was certainly an interesting – and rapid – change on Kalysta's end. I made a note to bring that up with her.

Our carriage ride lasted only the better part of an hour before we pulled up to the front of the palace – a place few had been to before – and the doors opened. A whole battery of Glass Guardians – six on each side of the pathway leading up to the palace – waited us. Each was dressed in the same armor as Maria, wielding a different weapon. Some held spears, while some held claymores, odachi, tridents – even one wielding a pair of claws – all made of the same elegant golden glass as Maria's sword and shield. The nearest one to us – a pair of swords on her hip – advanced and bowed. "Good evening, honored guests." She spoke in a full, bold tone. "I trust you understand the honor that this is. The Glass Queen does not waste her nights speaking with just anyone." She looked to Maria and smiled. "As I'm sure Guardian Despair has wasted no time in telling you."

"Indeed she has. We are grateful for even a moment of the Glass Queen's time." I returned the bow as the woman smiled.

"Most excellent. Please, follow me and listen carefully." The woman turned curtly towards the palace and started towards the large double doors which lead inside. She moved quickly and with purpose, the sound of her boots clanking on the stonework below her feet doing little to drown out her words. "You have done the Empire an immense favor this day. I agree with the Glass Queen that such a grandiose feat as the death of Jessehmine Westgray requires some... non-standard rewards." The other Glass Guardians collapsed behind us as we passed them, forming a protective rank behind us as we walked. The lead Guardian pushed the great oaken doors open and wasted no time marching straight down the long, plush red carpet. I could feel my feet sink a good two inches into the carpet as we moved; Kalysta and Avina taking the opportunity to look around the palace.

The room we had entered was grand . A high-vaulted ceiling at least fifty feet above our heads and long, polished marble walls and columns to support such grand architecture. The entry hall was floored in much the same polished marble in a checkerboard-like pattern, alternating between pristine white marble and dark black marble. I had to suppress the urge to ask if we could play human chess in here. The carpet was lined with six pillars – three on each side – and no fewer than four Glass Guardians between each pillar. Goddess, security here was hella tight... TSA could learn a thing or two from these people. Each Glass Guardian we passed bowed in respect to us, but remained stationary. The wall of Guardians who were following us spread out to reinforce the lines on either side of the carpet, creating a light phalanx of steel and bodies. Attacking this place would be impossible for all but a God... that much steel between you and your target... good luck. The Glass Guardian who was leading us stopped before a second large oaken door at the far end and faced us, stopping us all dead in our tracks. "This is the farthest anyone has gotten, at least as long as I've been a Glass Guardian. When these doors open, you are to look at the ground, you will walk straight ahead until you are told to stop. Once there, you will take a knee. Only when the Glass Queen Herself orders you to look up, may you. You will not speak unless spoken to, and you will end each and every sentence with 'My Queen'; am I understood?" Each of us nodded.

"Yes, we understand perfectly." The Guardian looked us over with discerning eyes, trying to figure out if we were bluffing, but apparently content that we were not, she turned back to the door.

"Eyes down." Each of us looked down at the plush carpet below our feet as the door was pushed open, clattering loudly as it squeaked open on unoiled, decade-old hinges. "My Queen. I bring before you Alyxtra Silvershear, and her coterie." Her tone was deep and stern, echoing off the chamber on the other side of the door.

"You may enter." A sweet, ethereal voice responded, neither echoing nor falling flat in the large, open hall.

"Walk." The Guardian commanded us, causing us all to begin to walk forward, our eyes downcast at the carpet. After about twenty one or twenty two large steps, she continued to instruct us. "Halt. Kneel." She commanded once more. All four of us did as instructed, stopping where we were and dropping to a knee.

"Come now, Dahliah... that is hardly necessary..." The ethereal voice continued, this time much closer than before. "Please, you may raise your heads." I picked up my head and cast my gaze quickly about the room. It was much the same as the last – high-vaulted ceilings, supporting pillars and the same marble architecture as the last, the only and most noteable change being the large marble throne that was situated at the far end of the carpet, about twenty or thirty feet from us. Seated upon the throne... well... I was dumbstruck.

The woman seated upon the throne was impossibly beautiful; a thin, lithe frame wearing an almost see-through crimson silk dress. The dress draped over the seat of her throne and flowed down the stairs before us, coming to an end ten or so feet in front of me. The sleeves of her dress draped in a similar way, hanging over the arms of the throne and spilling out five or ten feet to each side. Her legs – exposed up to the upper thigh by the sheer dress – were pale and delicate, like that of a doll's, with clear glass slippers upon her feet. Very Cinderella, I approve. Her nails were decorated in a bright crimson – much like her dress – and her hair was long and flame-colored, pulled into two drill-like tails off the side of her head, and a long ponytail down her back. In contrast to her lithe frame, her breasts were on the medium size – firm and free from any restraint in her dress. The only strange thing I noticed about her were her eyes. Placed upon a youthful face and round, proud cheeks, were a pair of glowing amber eyes. I didn't mean 'normal' amber, either. Her whole eye – pupile, scalera and retina – glowed with a misty, cold yellow light, trails of gold mist or steam rising from the corners of her eyes as she looked at us. The only way I could tell where she was looking was the small, slightly brighter orb in the center that denoted her pupil. Her lips and eyes were highlighted with a bright crimson makeup that contrasted her pale skin tone.

"Well..." The Glass Queen spoke, her lips barely moving as her voice carried far farther than I thought it should. "...this is the Alyxtra I've been hearing so much about?" Her lips upturned into a gentle, almost invisible smile. "You are indeed as Guardian Despair described you... quite beautiful and talented indeed." I flicked my gaze over to Maria, who only looked away in an attempt to hide the blush. "Before I entertain my baser needs for conversation, let us commence with the formalities. Tell me true, did you indeed kill Jessehmine Westgray?" I nodded firmly to her.

"Yes, My Queen." I spoke without a hint of hesitation in my voice.

"And who was it who delivered the killing blow?" She continued.

"It was me, My Queen; though I will not lie and say that my companions were not instrumental." She drew in a deep breath and nodded minutely, her glowing golden eyes closing for only a moment.

"Jessehmine was... precious to this city. The Westgrays had always been staunch protectors of the Empire. Each and every Westgray daughter has been a Glass Guardian." She paused. "Do you understand what I am saying? Each and every Westgray daughter had been a Glass Guardian." I began to understand. The Glass Guardian that Jessehmine had killed... was herself.

"I understand completely, My Queen, and I am sorry for your loss." I bowed my head a little, which caused the Glass Queen to chuckle lightly to herself.

"Thank you for your kind words. Now, the Hunter's Guild has already dispensed your monetary compensation, have they not?"

"Yes, My Queen." Maria answered for me.

"Excellent. I can always rely on them to be prompt. Now, with business out of the way, I hope you will not begrudge me a spot of conversation?"

"My Queen, I cannot recommend-" The Guardian who showed us in tried to protest, but a motion from the Queen's hand shut her up.

"Enough, Dahliah. I appreciate the fervor in which you show in your job but... sometimes I grow tired, isolated as I am." She looked to Avina. "You are Linderfolk, are you not?"

"I am, My Queen." Avina nodded calmly to her. Her use of 'My Queen' seemed to amuse the Glass Queen.

"You are a child of Linder, dear one. You need not stand on ceremony. I am not your monarch." Avina bobbed her head to agree.

"That may be so, My Queen, but you are the monarch of my dear friend Alyxtra. It is only right I show you the proper respect; as Alyxtra has shown the High Priestess." Respect. Yeah, that's what we're callin' it. I'm callin' it a good time. Regardless, the Glass Queen smiled at her answer.

"Our peoples have always had a rough relationship... I hope that this can be the start of a beautiful relationship between Linderwall and Denair."

"I, too, wish for this, My Queen." The Glass Queen – seemingly finished with her conversation with Avina, turned her gaze to Kalysta.

"A Dark Elf... quite the interesting find you have made, Alyxtra. Tell me, child of Liantis... what brings you away from the Vrollick Mountains?" Her words had no harshness or aggression in them... just simple curiosity.

"The desire of freedom, My Queen. To be the woman I wish to be, not the woman tradition dictated I be." The Glass Queen nodded gently at this.

"I see... and is the woman you wish to be... a slave to another?" I swallowed hard at this. I guess we can pass the collars off as 'matching fashion' to the average Jane, but not to the Glass Queen.

"So long as that other is Alyxtra, My Queen. A kinder, more noble soul I have yet to meet in this world. She has given me something to look forward to... someone to care for who cares for me. A slave, a friend, a lover... I care little for what title I wear, so long as I remain at her side." A slight pause as she bowed once more. "My Queen." The Glass Queen nodded gently at this, then turned her eerie gaze to Maria.

"Guardian Despair."

"My Queen." Maria announced firmly.

"Ten long years you have been in my service, and never once have you faltered in your duties. Dahliah speaks volumes of your diligence in training, in your love for your fellow woman. In your love for me. Tell me, do you know why I chose you to be Alyxtra's guardian?"

"N-no, My Queen... I am afraid I do not."

"I chose you for one simple reason, and that one reason alone: In your service to me, you have ever been a supreme judge of character. Not a person escapes your methodical gaze, your inquisitive stare. You could spot ill intent from across the Black Sea. I have always valued that in you. A word from you goes farther than anyone else in my service. So, I will ask you one question, and I would like your honest answer."

"Of course, My Queen."

"When we first spoke of Alyxtra, you said that my Eye had turned red. You have already attested to her passing all three Skill Trials with grace and aptitude. I have already heard reports from the Archmage and the First Sage of her prowess in their fields. So this is my question to you: Knowing what you know now, seeing what you have of her adventures, and knowing what brought you two together: Do you still believe her to be the Hero you claimed her to be?" I looked to Maria, who was doing her best not to look at me. She closed her eyes and drew in a deep breath.

"With all my heart, My Queen. I can see nothing else she can possibly be. She has done more for our relationship with Linderwall in half a month than any other citizen has done in a hundred years. She has given her blood, sweat and tears to help the people of Soulus, and has already vanquished one threat. I can see no other answer than she is the Hero we have been waiting for." The Glass Queen listened with all her being, and when Maria finished, she smiled and nodded.

"And that is why I forever value your opinion." Her gaze panned back to me. "Alyxtra Silvershear, rise and advance upon the throne." I swallowed the growing lump in my throat and got to my feet, carefully and slowly advancing to the foot of the throne, mere feet from the Glass Queen. She held her hand out to me, her palm up. "Take my hand, and kneel." Trying to shove the cotton in my throat down again, I did as instructed, reaching a shaking hand out and placing it in hers and kneeling. I felt her fingers – dainty and frail, and yet so powerful – curl up in my hand. "Alyxtra Silvershear, daughter of Velaria and Camilla Silvershear, by the Blessing of the Goddess above do I name you Hero of The Glass Empire; the Sword of Soulus and Champion to My People. May you ever bask in my light, and the love of the Goddess." My heart was aflutter at this, a broad smile plastered stupidly upon my face.

"I shall, My Queen. I thank you for your infinite kindness." She returned the smile, her eerie golden eyes upturning with her lips.

"Now... Dahliah-" She removed her hand from mine, and I returned mine to my side. "-see that Alyxtra's companions are entertained in the drawing room. I have some things I must discuss with our newest Hero in private."

"My Queen, I cannot overstate enough how much of a supremely bad idea this is!" Dahliah continued to protest. "I cannot – in good faith – leave you alone with another, no matter who it is!"

"And yet, you and I are often alone." She smiled to Dahliah, who sputtered for a response.

"But - I – that is not the point, My Queen! I am your chosen protector, that is my job!" The Glass Queen giggled gently at Dahliah's sputtering.

"Dahliah... sweet, sweet Dahliah..." The Glass Queen reached over to stroke her hand, Dahliah retracting it smoothly to move a strand of hair from her face. Undaunted, the Glass Queen continued. "You worry overmuch about nothing. Dear Alyxtra means me no harm. She is our only hope against the Demons to the east." Dahliah sighed, putting one hand on her head and pinching her nose bridge.

"...fine..." She grunted. "Fine, I can never extinguish your whims, anyway." She sighed again. "I will do as you ask, My Queen... just with the understanding that I do not like it."

"Thank you, Dahliah. You are too kind." Dahliah moved and advanced on the rest of my group.

"Follow me, please. The Glass Queen has decided to treat you to wine and spirits." She collected everyone and led them out of the room. The Glass Queen and I watched them leave, and the moment the door had shut – leaving us alone in the throne room – the Glass Queen sighed a happy, but tired sigh.

"I love Dahliah, truly I do... but sometimes her worrisome nature is problematic." The Glass Queen mused to herself as she pushed herself out of her throne and to her feet. She stood a half-head taller than me, her stance as regal as I would have expected from the vaunted Glass Queen. "Please, would you walk with me?" She asked. I bowed a little as I took to my own feet.

"I would be delighted to, My Queen."

"Mmm, so proper..." The Glass Queen folded her hands at her waist – her long sleeve trails seeming to fall to her side as to not impede her movements as her dress tails did much the same. She stepped gently down the stairs and towards a door in the rear, behind the throne. I walked behind and along side her, as to not step on her dress trail. "I apologize for not getting the chance to meet with you sooner... I had not intended for you to take that particular request... it was meant for a much stronger group – and more numerous. The reward was meant to be split between at least fifteen people." To be fair, twenty silver was still a hell of a price. "I wanted Guardian Despair to judge you as a person – on virtue of your personality as well as your skills – to see if you had the capabilities of a Hero. Heroes are not just powerful, historical figures. They are the beating heart of the people. They inspire. They command as much as they commend. Our last Hero – Goddess hold him – was lost in Chrysallys to the Demon King... I blame myself... he was needed before he was ready, and I feel his loss even to this day." She turned the corner and continued down the hall.

"Finishing our enemy – the Demon King – will be your ultimate goal... but I will not have you sacrifice yourself, as well. I would have you hone your skills, as I see you've already begun to do. That an Oracle would begin to teach you the Art of the Living Blade is... impressive. Might I ask what you did to gain such respect among the Linderfolk?" Oh shit, uh... think Alyxtra, think!

"Their High Priestess was terminally ill, and none of their remedies worked. I spoke with the High Oracle – after returning her sister to her – and told her I was versed in the healing arts. I promised nothing, but after several hours of treatment, she made a full recovery." The Glass Queen smiled broadly at that. It was a strange smile... It was joyous, sure... but it had a strange kind of whimsy behind it; as if my words amused her.

"Ah, it is good to see you helping others... I hope one day we might repair the rift between our peoples... the Grand Mistake's War was... not my finest moment." 'The Grand Mistake's War' was the official name for the war between the Linderfolk, Humans and Demons when the latter two first landed in Linderwall. "...but I suppose everyone makes mistakes." Even immortal Queens, yes. She took two more turns before arriving at a room, the door flanked by two Glass Guardians. Goddess, how many Guardians did she have? I think Maria mentioned there being... like a hundred plus? She rose her hand to the women flanking her door. "Thank you for your service. This fine young lady has my permission to pass." The two Guardians pulled their crossed pikes up and out of the way, allowing us to pass, one opening the door for us. The Glass Queen went in first, and I followed in along behind her dress tail. "Close the door, would you?"

Nodding, I shut the door behind me as I entered, the Glass Queen going to a vanity near a large – and I do mean large – four-poster bed in the corner, the large mirror showing everything behind her, including me. "I am gladdened to say that this meeting is not the only... additional reward I had planned for whomever completed my request." She slipped two lithe fingers under a makeup compact and produced a small silver key. Holding it between the same two fingers, she held it up over her shoulder. "Take it." Careful not to step on her dress tails, I took the key from her. "This, is the key to Westgray Manor." I looked confused at her through the mirror as she picked up the compact and began to re-apply her makeup. "I understand that the small home I granted you upon your first arrival has gotten rather small... I could easily see that with four..." I could have sworn I saw her bite her lower lip. "...attractive young women such as yourselves, would have need for more space. And more yet to grow. Again, this manor was meant for fifteen people, so you can imagine what kind of fun you could have in the manor."

"I... don't know what to say, My Queen... thank you!"

"Please. It was taking up space in the city. The Ladies Westgray sadly did not outlive their ill-fated daughter, and perished early last year... from a broken heart, I'd warrant. I won't lie, and I will admit it is difficult to collect taxes on an empty property-" She punctuated this with a slight tongue sticking out of her lips playfully. "-but I feel it will do you more good than the spiders and rats I'm certain are living there now."

"Again, I thank you so much! This means a lot to all of us..."

"I serve those who serve me." She finished applying her lipstick and looked down at the tube between her hands. "...I like you, Alyxtra. You have a very... kind aura to you. As though you are the kind of person this city needs, and not just as a Hero." She looked at me through the mirror. "Did you know that I was to be wed once?"

"I... didn't think you'd ever take a wife..."

"A husband!" She beamed, this fact being a point of pride. "...the Old Hero, who gave his life for us. I promised myself to him when he returned from war... that we'd be happily married... the Glass Queen with her Steel King..." She sighed ruefully, then turned in her chair. "Promise me, you will not go to Chrysallys until you're ready."

"I don't plan on it, My Queen." I shook my head. "I'm not a fan of dying myself." She let out a sigh of relief.

"That gladdens my heart..." She turned back to her mirror, picking up her eyeliner pen. "...you have many companions in your coterie, Alyxtra... is there any in particular that have your heart?"

"A-ahah..." I chuckled at that. "I mean we... haven't done anything. Avina – the Oracle – probably would never agree to anything like that... you know how Oracles are."

"Mmm, yes... 'Linder's Mortal Wives', yes?" I nod to this. "A terrible waste, but not unexpected. And the Dark Elf?"

"Well, Kalysta's nice... sweet girl but a little... enthusiastic if you catch my drift." The Glass Queen smiled brightly.

"Aaah, yes... indeed I do." A pause. "And Guardian Despair?"

"Maria is..." I tried to describe Maria in the best way I could. "...complicated. Sometimes I think she likes me, other times I think she's just barely tolerating me. We've been getting closer, but I wouldn't say we're even at the friend stage yet... more like... 'close acquaintances'." She fell silent as she applied her eyeliner.

"Tell me, then..." She continued. "...Guardian Despair's duty to you has been fulfilled. I aim to order her back into my service the moment this conversation is concluded." I felt my heart sink. Sure, Maria and I weren't close... but I still liked her. "What would you say to this?"

"I..." I struggled to find the right combination of polite and 'don't you fuckin' dare'. "I would consider it a personal favor from the beautiful Glass Queen if that... didn't happen. Maria and I are not close, certainly... but I have gotten used to her rather unique view on things. She has grown on me."

"I could offer you any of my two hundred and nine Glass Guardians as a replacement. I can promise that each and every one of them to be far more skilled in their weapon of choice than Guardian Despair. In fact, she is the least combat savvy of my coterie."

"And I'm certain each and every one of them have their merits and strengths, but they're not Maria ." The Glass Queen looked at herself in the mirror for a moment, pursing her lips and spreading her lipstick around.

"...so it is by virtue of her personality you wish her to remain, not her skill?"

"I have always judged someone by their personality, My Queen. My father used to say that skill can be taught... but a sour personality is permanent and deep." This was my first father, mind you. The Glass Queen nodded for a moment.

"Then from this moment on, Guardian Despair is fully in your care, until such time as you release her from your service." She smiled brightly, turning to face me. "I like you even more, Alyxtra. I would have even let you have Dahliah– my personal valet – whom I can promise no woman in this grand world can best. But you impress me with your loyalty to your peers. So... there is one more thing I would offer you."

"You've... given me enough as it, My Queen... I couldn't ask for more."

"You are not asking. When the Demon King lies dead, and if you have yet to choose one of your companions you would call your soulmate... then I would extend to you the same offer I gave the Old Hero. Marry me, and rule by my side." I had to brace myself for that. I know I made 'fuck the Glass Queen' my ultimate goal... but this was almost too easy.

"I..." I swallowed the spit in my throat. "I will certainly take you up on that offer, My Queen... but understand that my companions will have you at a disadvantage." She smiled broadly at this.

"I fail to see what advantage they would have over immortality... but I will be content to concede, should you find another you would rather choose." She stood and stepped towards me, draping her hands over my shoulder. "Just promise me you will make it fair... for all of us." I gazed into those golden eyes and felt myself drift away from a moment. After pulling myself back to reality, I swallowed the cotton that kept lodging itself into my fucking throat and just nodded to her. "Good." She released me and returned to her vanity. "Now, I do terribly hate to cut this enjoyable chat short... but Dahliah will have a conniption if she is away overlong. Might I ask you to take your leave?"

"Yes, of course, My Queen." I bowed to her and started for the door.

"And do give Maria a big, wet kiss for me, would you?"

"I... will pass along the message."

"Please do. Farewell for now, Alyxtra Silvershear, the Hero. Martina?" She called, the door opening to one of the guards who flanked the door.

"My Queen?"

"Escort Alyxtra here to her companions in the drawing room." The woman bowed and motioned me to follow with a flick of her head.

"At once, My Queen." As we walked, I had to thank the kimono I was wearing, doing God's work at keeping the half-mast of my dick hidden. The thought of marrying the Glass Queen? Getting to fuck her all night long...? I won't lie, it was hella tempting. By the time the Guardian had walked me back to the drawing room, I had managed to fully deflate the growing stiffy I was hiding, going back to normal. Ugh, too close. I was walked back to the drawing room where Kalysta was already three glasses into a bottle of wine (drinking for the 'lightweights' in her words) where I quickly explained about the mansion.

"Westgray Manor?" Maria balked; her eyes wide. "She's just... giving us Westgray Manor?" I nodded to this.

"Yeah, just like that." I held up the key before giving it to Maria. "Think you can get copies?"

"Get copies, she says... you can't just 'get copies' of keys, Alyxtra... at least not ones like this..." She examined the key closely. "I could talk to a locksmith I know, but I doubt she'd be keen to do the work."

"What, why?" I asked, shrugging weakly.

"Eh... she's... not welcome in the city anymore." She continued to explain. "I say 'locksmith', but that's just a cute way to cover up her kleptomania."

"...you have the strangest acquaintances, Guardian." Avian smiled at Maria.

"Well, she was never charged, but she's constantly picking things up that don't belong to her, so I have to have chats with her whenever I visit." She held the key up in one hand. "Want me to see if she'll do the work?"

"Please. Just... if she agrees? Keep an eye on her." Maria nodded, pocketing the key.

"Yeah, don't have to worry about that."

"Now, c'moooon!" Kalysta whined, throwing herself onto my back. "I wanna see the new house!" As we left the palace, I caught myself thinking that... yeah... I could definitely see why everyone says the Glass Queen is the most beautiful woman in the Empire. She definitely has that 'exotic beauty', especially with her eyes.

"Oh, by the way, Maria?" I spoke up, Maria grunting and looking at me as we climbed into the carriage to take us to our new home. "The Glass Queen wanted me to give you a – and I'm quoting here - 'big, wet kiss' for her." Maria just choked down a laugh before shaking her head.

"Yeah, don't do that." Before I could answer her, Kalysta pulled herself around my front and sat on my lap, planting her lips on mine.

"Mgh-!" I stumbled out, surprised at her forwardness. She certainly did have the 'wet' part of the kiss down. After only a few seconds, Maria reached over and grabbed a clump of her silver hair in her hand.

"Alright, you thirsty Dark Elf. Down, girl." Maria pulled her back firmly enough to get the message across without actually hurting her.

"Nuuuu! I wanna kiss my Mistress!"

"Look, if you're still adamant, we'll talk when we get home." I told her. She chirped happily, clapping her hands and sitting down beside me politely. Goddess, she was so easy to manipulate. We'd have a make-out session, and she'd be passed out before long. I knew how drunk girls like her operated.

Notes:

I almost - ALMOST - tagged this chapter as adult content to throw ya'll off, but I decided against it. 'Cause that would be a betrayal of the system, and your trust.

Chapter 12: Killer Queen [E]

Summary:

Alyxtra and her group check out Westgray Manor and have a little down-time, which Kalysta takes the opportunity to be sneaky. (This chapter contains the following adult content: cowgirl, light femdom, crazy chicks ['Cause I kinda dig crazy chicks])

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Westgray Manor was a large estate in the center of the city – four stories and three whole wings – it was the kind of house someone like me could never even afford to dream of owning. The Glass Queen had the deed delivered to us by the time we arrived that evening, a young woman in a maid's dress standing outside the manor when we pulled up. The front gate had been left open and it was clear that someone had been at least keeping the grounds well-trimmed in the year it's been empty. Kalysta and I were the first out of the carriage, the young girl by the gate – a human with muted blue hair – bowed deeply at her waist.

"Good evening, madam." She spoke kindly, her lips upturned into a broad smile. "I am Silessa, the Head Groundskeeper. It is my pleasure to welcome you all to your new home." Kalysta took the sights in as I smiled to the Groundskeeper.

"Thank you, Silessa." New names to learn. Yaaaay. "You've kept the yard looking amazing."

"Of course, madam. Lady Lillian was quite fond of her time spent in the garden. I hope it provides some joy to you and your companions as well." She motioned towards the house. "Please, follow me and I'll introduce you to the rest of the Maid Staff." It didn't surprise me at all that a house this big had more than one maid keeping it running. In fact, I'd go on a limb and say a place this big probably had at least two dozen people. Silessa lead us up the rose-lined path towards the front door, the lights within burning bright. She opened the door curtly and entered, the door opening to a large foyer, a pair of curved staircases leading to the second and third floors (the larger sets on the outside of the smaller ones went to the third floor) and a pair of double doors between the stairs. Two more double doors on either side of the room lead to other wings. Standing in the center of the room – beneath the large lit chandelier – was a collection of women of a few different species. Of course, most were human, but I saw at least one Dark Elf in there, along with at least three Mosu. Hell, I think that one in the back with the wings is even a Demon.

Silessa stopped a few feet into the door and moved off to the side, letting three more of the group – an older human woman, one of the Mosu and the one with the wings – to step forward and bow. "Good evening, my ladies." The older human spoke up. "I am Delilah, Head Maid and valet to the manor." She motioned to the Mosu woman – a long feline-like take swishing idly behind her and matching cat ears upon her stark raven hair – who pinched her dress and curtsied politely.

"It is a pleasure to meet you." The Mosu spoke. "I am Melania, Head Housekeeper. If you need any cleaning done, it would be my pleasure to see it done swiftly." You know... it was refreshing to see a cat girl (look, I know they're Mosu, but once a cat girl always a cat girl) who didn't do the stupid 'nya' thing at the end of her sentences. She seemed far more... refined than what manga and anime would lead me to believe. The winged woman was the only one wearing a butler's suit, compared to the maid's dress the rest wore. She had a pair of bat-like wings on her back and long purple hair. She crossed one arm under her ample chest and bowed.

"Greetings, my ladies." She spoke in a silky, smooth voice. "I am Lilianna, Head of the Kitchen Staff. If you've any requests or issues with our kitchen's fare, you need only speak with me, and I will see the request filled or issue rectified." I ran the remaining maids through a quick headcount, coming up with twenty. Add the four head maids onto that list, and yep... twenty four, right on the money. Maria seemed most taken back by the surroundings with Avina in a close second. I bowed a little to the collection of maids.

"Thank you, one and all, for your work. I... know this might be a bit of a shock, with the new owners just... coming in suddenly one evening." The older human – Delilah – smiled and shook her head at that.

"Nonsense. We were all quite relieved to have purpose again." She turned expertly to the collection of maids behind her. "Now then, ladies. What do we say to our Mistresses?" The collection of maids behind her bowed all in unison and spoke in a single, cohesive voice:

"Welcome home, Mistress!" Delilah turned back to face me with a big smile on her face.

"Thank you, each and every one of you. It's good to be home." I spoke to them.

"Now then, it is late, and I imagine you are tired. I'll send some of the girls over to your old abode to collect what things you might have left behind, and have the delivered here."

"Oh, you don't need to go out of your way to do that." I tried to protest. "We can just make a trip there in the morning and-"

"Nonsense, Mistress. It's our duty. Lilianna, would you show Mistress Assentia to her room?" The winged woman flourished another bow.

"T'would be my pleasure." Lilianna advanced upon Avina and dipped her whole body into yet another bow. "Please, if you would follow me, I shall show you to your room."

"Ah! Thank you very much!" Avina beamed, flashing me a little smile as she followed Lilianna through the double doors on my right.

"Silessa? Might you show Mistress Despair to her room?"

"Of course!" Silessa practically jumped at the order, skip-walking to Maria and bowing. "Please, Mistress! This way." Maria and Silessa went off through the doors to my left.

"And Melania, dear, would you-"

"On it, Ma'am!" Melania practically jumped at her name, not even letting the Head Maid finish before trotting over to Kalysta. "Right this way, Mistress! I'll show you to your lovely room, I think you will find it to your liking!" Delilah and I watched the two trot off up the smaller set of stairs towards the second floor.

"Always eager to please, that one." She turned to me with a broad smile. "And I... get the pleasure of showing you to your room." She motioned towards the same set of stairs as Kalysta and Silessa went up. "This way, if you please." She led me towards and up the stairs and to a set of doors at the top-center of the stairs. This door was larger than most of the other doors. "This was the Master Bedroom, where the Ladies Westgray spent a great many happier times... before the unfortunate turning of their beloved daughter. Fret not, most of their personal effects have been moved to storage on the forth floor. You need not worry about stumbling upon things you should not." She smiled coyly, opening the door for me, and motioning me inside.

The room within was large and very well apportioned. A large, four-poster double bed was placed at the center-back wall between a vanity and a large wardrobe. A pair of sliding, folding doors on my right lead to a closet, and another door on my left lead to a restroom – much larger than the one I was used to borrowing from Natalya. A table near the door – small and circular – looked as though it had seen a great many happy tea times, the three chairs telling a story of a happy family and memories made. At the foot of the bed was a large, two-locked chest. I took in the room with Delilah's eyes on me before I finally spoke.

"...might I broach an uncomfortable subject, Delilah?"

"If it would please you, certainly."

"...Jessehmine. What was she like before she... well..."

"Went mad?" She finished. Yeah, that's the best way to put it. I grunted and nodded. "Lady Jessehmine was... well... she was the perfect daughter. She loved her mother and father with all her heart and more. She had want for nothing and was well loved. Her parents never ignored her, and they would often go out on a limb to see her wants filled. She wasn't spoiled, per sa... but she had want for nothing." I nodded to this. "When she turned fifteen, she went to take her Skill Check-" As you do. "-aaah, I remember Madam Westgray's face when she learned her daughter was to be a Glass Guardian...! Never in my forty-five years have I seen a woman so content with what life had given her." She seemed over the moon remembering those times, a broad, content smile obvious on her face. "She was the kindest, sweetest girl I've ever met. Never even hurt a fly if she could avoid it."

"What changed?" I asked. This certainly didn't sound like the Jessehmine I met. Delilah deflated, clearly unable to find an answer to the question. After a few seconds and more than one bite to her upper lip.

"I... do not know. One day she just... snapped. She was... twenty three at this point. She came to the house to collect some things, raving like a mad woman about some... outsider? I tried to ask her what she meant, but she just kept raving about 'the damned outsider'. She never gave me a straight answer. She left the house that morning and by the time the week was out, the Blackwind Butcher had fully taken over sweet little Jessehmine..." Delilah took in a deep breath. "Please, Mistress... tell me true... did she ever regret her life choices? Ever show an inch of regret?" I bit my tongue hard enough I swore it was bleeding. I so desperately wanted to tell her that she had repented in her last breath but... I shook my head.

"...no..." I decided to be honest. "...she... seemed fully lost by the time I got there." Delilah fell silent for a moment, her body quivering. After a few seconds, I heard her sniffle, banishing tears.

"...i see..." Her voice was impossibly quiet at this. "Jessehmine and I... we were like sisters. I began working for the Westgrays the day before Jessehmine's fifteenth birthday, and I had just taken my own Skill Test the day before... we were inseparable... to me, she wasn't just my precious Mistress... but my precious sister. Please... tell me. Please tell me she didn't suffer."

"No." I spoke instantly, shaking my head. "I promise her death was quick." Probably not the complete truth... but I had to give her some consolidation. She began to cry, rubbing uselessly at her eyes with her palms. She tried to laugh – tried to find some solace in that – before nodding.

"...well..." She gave one last sniffle, pulling a handkerchief from her apron and blowing her nose. "That is... a mercy."

"For what it's worth, Delilah? I am sorry it came to this." She turned to me and smiled, her makeup running down her face.

"Worry not, Mistress. I do not blame you or your companions. I am just glad that she didn't suffer longer than she had to." She paused for a moment, tilting her head to the side as she looked at me. "Forgive me for saying but... you remind me a little of Jessehmine..." I struggled to figure out what she meant by this as she took a few steps towards me.

"In... what way?"

"Your eyes. Jessehmine always had such a glow to her eyes... like her soul burned with so much more fire than most... like yours." She reached a hand out to my cheek.

"A-ah... thank you." Snapping out of her reverie, she remembered herself and retracted her hand and stood up just a bit straighter before taking a step back.

"Ah, I apologize. I lost myself for a moment." I dismissed her concerns with a smile.

"Don't worry about it. I won't bother you anymore Delilah. Thank you for your time."

"Of course, Mistress." She bowed a little. "Breakfast will be in the morning, just after dawn; the dining room is just below here; simply head downstairs and through the doors. If you'd like, I could arrange for one of the girls to wake you."

"That probably won't be a bad idea, at least for the first week before I get used to the flow of things." Delilah bowed smartly to me.

"Of course, Mistress. Sleep well, and I shall see you in the morning." I raised a hand to Delilah and wished her a genuine good night. Reaching up with both arms, I stretched, feeling my muscles loosen from the tight, jumbled mess they've been. Kalysta was still wearing my sleep clothes... so I guess I was sleeping au natural tonight, huh? Eh, not like it bothered me. I've done it a few times when I was younger (in this world) and a few more in my first life. It wasn't something I was foreign to, and I will freely admit to it feeling pretty good. With a larger house and everyone having a room to themselves, maybe this'll be my new norm. Stripping off my kimono, I folded it how Avina had taught me and placed it upon the vanity by the bed. Giving one final stretch, I pulled the sheets back and slipped within.

The silk sheets were divine against my skin, and the blankets were just heavy enough to make me feel like someone would spend all night hugging me... oh yeah, I could definitely get used to this sort of thing. I closed my eyes and let the comfort of this new bed – this new living experience – carry me away to whatever passed for Dreamland in my head. Though, it wouldn't be a serene sleep... as I dreamed, thoughts of Jessehmine's last words flooded my head. She believed this to be a game... a place where the only two people in all creation who were real were herself, and me. Was this actual madness? Had something happened in her life that had driven her over the edge of sanity and clean off the deep end? Or was she speaking more truth than I gave her credit for?

Perhaps if these troubles had not risen to the surface of my mind and disturbed an otherwise peaceful slumber, I wouldn't have felt the slippery, wet tongue working its way around the exposed shaft between my legs. Letting out a slight grunt of frustration at what was disturbing my sleep, I flickered my eyes open to see a mop of silver hair bent over my crotch, the sounds of hungry slurping telling me without a shadow of a doubt Kalysta had somehow managed to figure out what I'd been keeping from her.

"...Kalysta." I grumbled, causing the Dark Elf to yelp softly and recoil, her bright crimson eyes glowing in the low light as she blinked sheepishly at me, before smiling a sweet smile.

"Oopsies... I've been caught..." She stuck her tongue out at me playfully. "However will Mistress punish me?" I rolled my eyes at her.

"Okay, how long?" I asked her. Kalysta just blinked and turned her head to the side.

"How long what, Mistress?"

"Have you known ?" I swear this woman was dumber than a bag of hammers, and I can't tell if she's naturally stupid or playing the part... and honestly, I don't know which is the more frightening realization.

"Mmm..." She put a finger to the side of her chin and upturned her head playfully, thinking. "a week after we returned from Linderwall." She responded with a firm nod. "You fell asleep, and kicked your sheets off in the night. I woke up to see... everything. Imagine my surprise when I learned my Mistress was a Chimera..." 'Chimera' was the non-human term for Splits, used almost exclusively by Dark Elves, Demons and Mosu. "Oh, I tried to not think about it, Mistress, but... the more I turned my attention to it, the more I just couldn't help myself... so a week later I... had started helping myself."

"You've been giving me midnight blowjobs... for a month and a half ?" I was honestly more surprised she didn't wake me up sooner! And also angry she didn't. Kalysta just nodded to my observation, causing me to laugh to myself. "Kalysta..."

"I'm sorry, Mistress... I know I was bad, but I just couldn't help myself... you're so kind and nice to me... and to learn that you were more than just special in the blanket sense, but actually, really, seriously special... I couldn't stop myself from... enjoying you. You always had such a big smile on your face after you came down my throat..."

"So you've been uh... goin' all the way, huh?" She nodded to this.

"Everything Mistress gives me is a treat, even – no, especially – her cum."

"How often?"

"Once a night... twice if I'm feeling daring." I had remained prone as we spoke, Kalysta knelt at my side on both knees. I brought a finger up and gave the 'come here' motion. She blinked, then nodded, scooting a few inches closer.

"No, closer." I told her again. After a few seconds of confusing, she got as close as she could to the side of the bed. "Closer still. Stand up if you have to." She laughed a little at how silly I was being and did as I instructed, taking to her feet and getting right up beside me. She had removed the sleep clothes she was wearing in our meeting – which didn't surprise me, as Dark Elves hated clothes about as much as I hated schedules – and was standing as naked as the day she was born. In the low moonlight streaming in from the window above my bed, I could see the glistening diamonds of light trickling down her inner thighs... Goddess, she was soaked from just a blowjob... I gave her the 'come here' motion again. "Bend down, I want to tell you something." With a wry smile, Kalysta obligated, bending at her waist at a ninety-degree angle.

"Yes, Mistress?" Her face was right next to mine, giving me the perfect reach to hook a finger around the collar on her neck. "Ah-! Mistress, the collar-!"

"If you ever do this again without waking me up first... I'm going to be extremely irate. I feel a lot better that you knew about me being a Split... but I would have appreciated you telling me you knew, instead of me stringing along like this. If you wanna suck my dick, tell me... if you wanna fuck me... tell me ." She blinked, her bright crimson eyes shimmering in the dark. "Okay?"

"Yes Mistress... I'm sorry Mistress..." I released the hold I had on her collar and nodded to her. She had already gotten me harder than Stone Henge and soaked in more slobber than a kid trying to find how many licks it takes to get to the Tootsie Roll center of a Tootsie-Pop, so I wasn't about to let her off with a proverbial slap on the wrist.

"I'll forgive you this one time... under the condition you ride me like you mean it." Her eyes lit up at that and – now, call me crazy, 'cause it could have been a trick of the light, but – her pupils I swore turned into hearts for just a second. A smile spread across her lips as she nodded so fast I thought she'd give herself whiplash.

"Yes, Mistress! Anything for you!" She'd already slobbered all over my cock, and she was already soaking wet, so it surprised me little when she threw her legs over me like a horse and leapt onto the bed, instantly impaling herself on my cock. "Ah-haaah!" She let out a yelp as I felt my spear crash through her hymen and the head slam into the entrance to her womb. Without even stopping to catch her breath, she put both hands on my shoulders – her nails digging into the back of my shoulders – and hit the ground running. There was no lead-up, no going slow to start... she had instantly begun to lift her hips up and drop them down on top of me with enough force to make the Unstoppable Force seem inadequate.

Her pussy was like a vice, grabbing and squeezing at every inch of my dick it could get hold of, her well-lubricated walls rubbing and quivering with each press of our hips. "Guh... fuck, Kalysta..." I groaned, putting both hands on her hips and adjusting myself to brace against her thundering impacts.

"Haaah... haaaah... mmmm... Mistress' dick feels sooooo goooood in my little pussy... I should have done this weeks ago... I'm sorry, Mistress... I won't ever leave you out of the fun ever agai..."

"I know you – ngh – won't, Kalysta... 'cause you're a good girl, aren't you?" She laughed a breathy, exasperated laugh, nodding.

"Yeaaah... yeah, I'm a good girl... good at sucking, good at fucking... mmm..." She tilted her head back as she continued to impale herself upon my dick, her breasts bouncing freely for my enjoyment. My hands went up her hips and her sides, her whole core shivering at the sensation. "...touch me all over, Mistress... this body is all for you..." The next time my cock plunged inside of her, she hitched, grunting. "Oooh, Mistress... this isn't fair... I'm... close... can't stop... can't stop now..." She doubled her efforts, glistening jewels of juice splattering against my legs and groin as she pushed herself ever onward.

The bed squeaked in protest at our rabid love making, Kalysta's gaping mouth heaving to breathe as her hot breath left in thick, noticeable clouds; her half-lidded eyes never leaving – never blinking – from mine. After a few more thrusts, she slowed for only a second as her body quivered, a squeal of pleasure squeaking out of her lips. She stopped for only a minute, heaving to catch her breath. "...I'm sorry, Mistress... I'm sorry... I just got so excited I..."

"Don't push yourself, Kalysta, I-"

"N-no! No, I can... I can keep going!" Weakly, she pushed herself back up, then let herself drop once more. "I can't... can't be satisfied by... just this... I need... need more... need more!" I watched as she pushed herself past what would have caused most to pass out. She had already orgasmed once, and she insisted on pushing herself farther. She struggled, fought with all her might to keep going. I just smiled at her.

"Kalysta... it's okay to ask for help, once in a while." I moved my hands back to her hips. "Do hold on." Through her half-lidded eyes, I registered a quick look of confusion. Hold on? What did I mean? As this thought entered her head, I arched my hips up and used the leverage I had gotten early to continue in her place.

" HA-HAAAAUUUUGGGGHHH !" The shocked, surprised scream as her sensitive pussy was punished ever farther by the fruits of her own labor shattered the peaceful night. For a moment I had feared that someone would come busting in thinking someone was being murdered. I mean... yeah, technically they were, but not like... 'killed' murdered. I was murdering that pussy. Her body twitched and shivered in confusion, unable to process this feeling that was crashing against every nerve in her body. Discomfort, pleasure, weakness and maybe a little pain... her body couldn't keep up. She slipped, her hands falling to the side of the bed as she tried her very best to keep herself up, the cacophony of our skin slapping against one another was masked only by Kalysta's stifled, choked or full-on silenced screams. " Fhuuu-huuuuu-huuuu-huuuuuuuuck!" She wailed, her head hanging down as her hair cascaded about my face. " Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuckfuckyesyesyesyesyesyesyesyes !" She continued to wail without breathing. " Fill me! Fill me up Mistress! Fill your slave's hungry cunny with you love seed... make me yours... yours and yours alone... H-haaaaaahhhhh! Fuck! Fhhhhh-hhhhuck! Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck! YES! YES! Yesyesyesyesyesyesyesyes !!!" With one last thrust inside her, I let out the pressure that had been building within, my cock exploding deep inside her as she arched her back and screamed in carnal delight.

With her throat absolutely destroyed and her pussy not too far away, she collapsed forward and fell on top of me, heaving and panting from the exertion. Even in her weakened state – unable to do anything but breathe for most of it – she still found small reserves of energy to keep moving her hips. "Haaaaaah... mmmm... Mistress..." She sighed, playing with my hair. "I love you... more than life itself... you're everything to me... so please don't leave me, okay?" I stroked her hair as I felt her insides fill with thick cum.

"Don't... don't worry about that, Kalysta... you keep being a good girl..." I stopped to catch my own breath. "...and I won't ever leave you alone, okay?" She hummed a little as she planted kisses on my neck and chest, her hips still moving. So uh... when I said I knew drunk chicks like her? That we'd have a make-out session and she'd fall asleep? I was wrong. I was so wrong. She fucks like a total psychopath, and I love every second of it. Even after I was convinced she had fallen asleep, her body was still trying to milk every last drop out of me.

-

I had decided to do a little research into Dark Elves in the following days (as we were still trying to get into the swing of this new, swanky life) and I had discovered a few things about them that I found quite interesting. First and foremost, unlike most sentient creatures, Dark Elves didn't mate for love. My reading had reinforced what Kalysta had told us: that Dark Elven men were kept as bargaining chips by their parents; bought and sold on the daily as living sex toys. They had a strictly matriarchal society that prioritized mothers and daughters over everything else, to the point where if twins – or sisters who were close enough in age – were born, they were raised to hate each other so when they became adults, they would literally attempt to kill each other. The one who survived was considered the heir to her mother's name and fortune.

More to the point was a little footnote I had discovered. In one of the books about diseases and mental disorders (yes, they had those here, too) I had discovered a few choice passages on what was referred to as 'Killer Queen' syndrome. Apparently, in very rare cases, Dark Elves develop a desire to find what common society would call a 'soulmate'. This – of course – goes against Dark Elf tradition, and most who have this condition are put to death by their mothers. Since signs of this 'disorder' rise in the Dark Elf at around age sixteen or so, it's discoverable soon enough for the mother of the offender to kill her own daughter and – in essence – try again. I found myself sickened by this. Just because they didn't want to play this eternal power struggle between mother and daughter, and actually wanted to find someone they loved – and who loved them – they'd be executed like common criminals? The more I read, the less I wanted to know.

Killer Queens – I continued to read – came in two types; referred to as 'Possessive' and 'Possessed' Killer Queens. 'Possessive' Killer Queens are so invested in their love interest that they will kill anyone and everyone who they perceive to be standing in their way. To make a long story short, this is what in my world would be considered 'Typical Yandere Behavior'. 'Possessed' Killer Queens, however, were a bit different. Unlike their 'Possessive' counterparts – who wanted to own the object of their affection every sense of the word - 'Possessed' Killer Queens were the opposite; instead wanting to be owned by the object of their affection. Usually, a 'Possessed' Killer Queen would only be a danger to someone who threatens her love interest's happiness or safety. They even – and I'm quoting from the book here, so don't give me that look - 'work well in harem-like situations', as they view the other harem members as integral to their love interest's happiness.

So, the TL;DR of that is I'm in the clear, so long as none of the other women I surround myself with displease me (which, let's be honest? Probably will never happen). I also did read that no, I did not imagine her pupils turning into hearts. That's common among Killer Queens when they have their affections acknowledged. Something about chemical imbalance – blah blah – genetic deformation – blah blah, I'll admit, I kind of spaced out at that. Lots of big words that went over my head.

So, the Super TL;DR of this is I managed to not only catch the attention of a yandere, but she's super into me and I'm super into her. This is a win all-round, I cannot possibly see how this could go wrong.

-

"Kalysta?" I spoke up one afternoon after we had finished lunch, Kalysta looking up from her book (she had taken to spending down-time reading in the manor library) and smiled at me.

"Hello, Mistress." She smiled brightly. "Might I help you with something?"

"You got some time to talk? Wanted to ask a few things."

"Always have time for you, Mistress." She slipped her bookmark into her book and stood, trotting over happily. "What do you want to ask?" I motioned her to follow me, leading her out of the library and the house, into the garden. Several of the maids were tending to the garden as we passed, each one offering me a quick bow and a 'good afternoon, Mistress' as we passed. Kalysta just wore the same broad, stupid smile on her lips as she always did, trotting through the house as naked as she was. We found a spot in one of the gazebos overlooking the rose garden (fuck, more I live here, the more I feel like a southern belle in a Jane Austin novel) and took a seat, Kalysta sitting across from me.

"Nothing too earth shattering, I'd just like to know a bit more about you." I continued. "We've been together for a couple of months and... aside from what you told us initially, I don't know anything else about you."

"And that is by design, Mistress. There's nothing I think you need to know. The only thing you need to know is I love you, and I will always be by your side. If you ever bore of me, you need only remove your collar, and I'll disappear."

"Well that... may be the case, but I still want to know some things about you." Kalysta's smile fluttered uncomfortably, but she nodded.

"If... you truly wish to know, I will answer what I feel comfortable answering. You are... familiar with Dark Elf 'families', yes?" I had to fight the urge to gag.

"Yeah, sadly..."

"Then you know the most important thing. I will answer the questions I feel you are going to ask me. Yes, I am a Killer Queen. I have known since my seventh birthday. So too was my sister."

"You said 'was', that's the past tense. You had a sister?" I asked, Kalysta nodding.

"I did, yes. When she began displaying the signs of a Killer Queen, mother had her drowned in the well."

"I'm... fuckin' sorry she had her what in the well!?" Kalysta just smiled a neutral smile and shook her head.

"I didn't stutter, Mistress."

"I know you didn't I just..." I slumped back into my chair. " Fuck I didn't realize Dark Elf families were so fucked up." I looked at her. "What did you do?"

"I choked everything down. Shoved all my wants and desires into my heart and locked it up. Kept them locked up for thirty years." I looked her over.

"I know it's terribly rude to ask but... you're thirty-seven?"

"Thirty-eight as of yesterday." I smiled brightly.

"Oh! Shit, happy birthday, Kalysta! I hadn't realized, you should have told me."

"I apologize, Mistress... I didn't think you'd care." I stared at her.

"I'm insulted. Of course I care. You're precious to me, Kalysta – everyone here is." Birthdays here weren't the same as they were in my old world. Presents weren't given, but they were still celebrated with friends, family and most importantly: baked confectionary, usually cake; though poorer families could get away with smaller items. Most of my birthdays had been celebrated with sugar rolls – basically doughnuts – until last year, when I actually had enough money to buy a full cake. "So!" I announced. "We're going to table these dour conversations... and get you a birthday cake."

"Oh please, Mistress, I couldn't put you out like that..."

"Shush. No complaints. Besides... I think you deserve it." I stood and started back for the house as Kalysta squirmed in her chair.

"...there's one more question I know you want to ask me..." She spoke finally, causing me to turn back to her. She was right... there was one more question on my mind, but I didn't want to bring it up.

"...there is." I nodded. "What exactly happened to make your... I don't know... 'true self' I suppose wake back up?" She beamed at me.

"Mistress has been nothing but kind to me. Not once has she taken advantage of me. Not once has she hit me. Not once has she treated me like a slave. Not once ... has she been anything but kind to me. I know it's probably just... your normal. I've seen how you interact with the others... Maria and Avina... the mage girl from before-"

"Serras." I nodded.

"Mm, yeah. I know you're always kind to them... but to me? This is... so strange. Even when I was a Bandit, even as their leader ... those women showed me nothing but contempt. And why? Because I was lower than them? Because I was somehow inferior? No... because I wasn't human, and a Dark Elf at that. You humans and we Dark Elves have something in common, you know... Do you know what that is?" I shook my head. "Both our heads are in our asses. We can't see that we're not the only ones in the world. But you haven't been treating me like a Dark Elf. You haven't been treating me as a fellow human... you've been treating me – and everyone else around you – as a person. Just... just another person on this planet... And that? Oh, Mistress you have no idea how much that means to me." She squirmed again.

"She's been asleep... asleep in my head for thirty years. The part of me that yearns for love and affection and attention and... and..." She sighed. "And headpats and cuddles and kisses and hugs and... and maybe the occasional night of raw, unfettered sex. She's been asleep so long, I had almost forgotten she was even there. I had given up ever seeing that part of me again. But... when we were... fighting her ." Jessehmine, I'd wager. "I just... heard all those terrible things she was saying about you, and she... woke up. The real me. She couldn't - wouldn't - let those slide without repercussions... and... and you know the rest." I smiled at her confession and just gave her the 'come here' motion.

"C'mere, Kalysta." She got to her feet and trotted over until she was a foot away from me.

"Mistress?" She asked with a nod. I said nothing, but pulled her into a hug. She was a little caught off guard at first, but it faded quickly, allowing her to wrap her own arms around me. "Mmm..." She hummed happily.

"I'm glad you're here. Honestly."

"So am I, Mistress... more than you know."

Notes:

Fucks like a total psychopath. 'Killer Queen' has to be my favorite pet name for a Yandere.

Chapter 13: Killer Queen Redux

Summary:

Someone very important makes a supremely poor life choice.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Between our usual battery of quests for the Hunter's Guild to get the money we needed to live, I had taken time to just walk the city in my off-hours. Mostly these treks were with Maria, or perhaps Kalysta... but occasionally I managed to sneak out on my own. It's not that I found their presence smothering or perhaps bothersome... it's just sometimes I wanted to get out by myself. Of course, they all knew I was doing this, and most of them were operating on the condition that they knew where I was going to be and how late I'd be out. I might be able to escape their omniscient gaze, but not their overprotective urges. They were sweet like that, especially Kalysta.

Today was one such day that I had decided to take to the streets. Word of my 'promotion' of sorts to Hero had spread fast these last two weeks, so much so that most people I passed in the streets at least knew my name. They'd greet me with a smile and a nod of their head, wishing me a good morning or afternoon. It was... refreshing to be not only known throughout the city... but have people acknowledge me. Maybe it was a holdover from my last life... I'd never stuck out and since my name was so damned generic (I shit you not, my parents had the fuckin' audacity to write 'John Johnson' on my goddamn birth certificate! How fuckin' sick can two people get?) I was spared hardly a 'how-dee-doo' most days.

The Glass Queen was kind enough to pay us a small stipend for food and the maintenance of the property, but when it came to money for other living expenses – namely those lovely taxes she was so hot to get her hands on – we had to come up with that money ourselves. Maria was making sure we were socketing enough away from our bounties to pay for our taxes (which like in my old world, were due at the end of the year) before giving us carte blanche to – in her words – 'throw the rest away as we pleased'. Not having to deal with food was nice... especially – again – with Kalysta, who ate enough for two people.

Today, I had decided to look around the Silk District – the portion of the Merchant's Quarter of Soulus that dealt with high-class luxury goods – to see if there were any nice clothes or fancy baubles one of the lovely ladies in my group might like. Still have to actively avoid calling it a Harem; they're not just sex dolls that can walk, talk and eat... they're living, breathing people who contribute immensely to our monetary gain. Sometimes I have to keep reminding myself this... it's too easy to just say 'harem' and get it over with. A-anyway... the Merchant's Quarter – the north-western portion of the city – was split into five districts, each specializing in a specific area or good. The Silk District – in the middle – was for high-class luxury goods, as mentioned, whereas the Wheat District was where most of the city's general goods stores were, specializing in food and other edibles. The Keg District was the place where everyone went to get drunk. Taverns, brothels, karaoke bars (I kid you not. They call it 'Branchii' here, but it's fuckin' karaoke) and restaurants dot this district. The Hammer District for all your artisan goods and furniture – carpenters, blacksmiths, armorsmiths, goldsmiths... basically anything that can be made can be found here – and the Steel District, which was pretty much one big armory and weapons locker. Shops that catered to Hunters and other combat vocations could be found here.

It was a few hours after lunch when I pulled into a tailor's shop in the Silk District. I had set my mind on getting Avina and Maria something pretty (and since I didn't think either of them were material girls, I decided on something that was both pretty and practical) so I could at least sprinkle a little love on them. I realize that Maria's been getting the least of my attention of late, most of my time was spent either training with Avina or pouring attention onto Kalysta... poor girl must have felt out of place. I wandered between shop stalls, the women all hawking their wares with loud, thundering voices as they cried out to anyone who passed. Some sold pretty earrings or necklaces (Maria was definitely not an earring kind of girl, and Avina already had her Oracle Amulet) while others sold more down-to-earth pretty things; stones, beads, and even a few false nails (that surprised me. Thought I'd left the SoCal girls behind in my last life) scattered about the tables. I politely looked at everything that caught my interest, and despite the seller's best attempts to get me to buy... just nothing was sticking out. So this brings me to the tailor's shop.

I looked about the tailor's shop and spotted a great many dresses – from common fair, such as work horse dresses; all the way to a ball gown fit for a noble lady's coming-of-age party – lining the walls of the tailor's shop, most on dress forms to display the stunning quality (and that's not blatent slit-licking, either. These dressed – one and all – were expertly tailored with a keen eye for detail) while some still were simple enough to hang on hangars near the walls. I turned to the woman behind the counter and smiled at her. "Good afternoon." I spoke, breaking her from her (most likely food-induced) mid-morning snooze.

"Zzkt-!" She snorted, snapping awake. "A-ah... my apologies, miss... I had quite the large lunch, and certain fowl make me rather sleepy." Ah yes, nothing like a tryptophan coma. "Might I help you with something today?"

"Yes, actually... I'm looking for something pretty for a lady friend of mine-"

"Aaaah... I see..." She smiled. "Betrothed, or simply a close friend?"

"Well... we're not what I'd call very close... but close enough. Thing is... she's a soldier type... stromps around the house all day in her armor."

"Ah. And you're looking for something she might wear instead? Something for business, or pleasure?"

"Well, certainly I'd like her to be comfortable in it, but I'd also like it to be sturdy? She's... not a delicate type." I sighed. "I'll level with you, she's a Glass Guardian-"

"Ah!" She gasped again, the smile brightening on her face. "You are Lady Silvershear! I apologize I had not realized it sooner!" I smiled at her and waved away her apology.

"Don't fret, dear. I know you can't memorize everyone's face. But yes, that's me." She beamed and nodded.

"You search for something for a dear companion to show that you care for her, that you think about her often, yes? But not something that is too romantic or perhaps too 'girly' for someone of her stature?" I clasped my hands together, grateful she understood.

" Yes . Thank you, that's exactly it." The tailor nodded firmly.

"I believe I can help you. Here, let me show you something." She motioned me to follow her, walking around the counter to a corner of the store I had missed. Most of the designs on display here were more what I'd call 'men's wear' - a lot of pants and doublets – of all kinds of designs, from functional to fancy. "We don't get much request for this kind of stuff... but we get it enough to warrant it." She clasped her hands together. "Might I ask what your budget is looking like? That way I can find you something you both will love... and more importantly you can afford."

"Well, I mean money's not an object, I suppose... so long as it doesn't go much over a platinum-" She laughed at that.

"Oh, don't worry, my Lady... the most expensive dress we have is only fifteen silver." Well... to be fair that is a hell of an expensive dress. "So I do not believe you will be bankrupting yourself today."

"That is good. I like avoiding spending all my money." She continued to lead me to the corner where I saw the – for lack of better terms – suits dressed up on torso mannequins and dress forms. She stayed quiet as she let me look at what was on display. Of the clothing on display, only one stuck out... a regal-looking doublet and trouser combination that came with a pair of fancy leather boots. It wasn't too girly that I thought Maria would refuse it, but it was definitely beautiful in its own right. The doublet was medium-sleeved (cut off at just over the elbow) and made of a beautiful white silk or satin; bold trimming around the end of the sleeves and down the front of the buttons. The gold continued around the chest and back, intertwining in a powerful but stunning pattern of traditional five-point stars intermixed with spiral patterns; trousers matching the fabric color and feel, along with the designs. The belt across the doublet's waist was buckled with a solid gold buckle and two small steel rings on the hips for hanging pouches. I fell in love instantly.

"Ah... that one..." The tailor faltered. "One of a kind, it was... it was ordered for the daughter of a noble family upon her marriage – Lady Fairwind, do you know her?" I shook my head. "Ah yes... Lady Fairwind's daughter was to be married some years ago to the daughter of the Timbrelains, but sadly Lady Fairwind's poor daughter took ill and died shortly after... cholera, they say." Cholera?! Shit, that's a disease I hadn't heard since my days playin' the fuckin' Oregan Trail!

"Cholera? That's... nothing to mess with."

"No, it isn't... no one has even been able to find out where she contracted it from." Well, cholera – if my cholera and their cholera were the same, of course – was usually contracted from drinking from contaminated water supplies. I shook the thought from my head and turned my attention back to the clothing.

"...Lady Fairwind's daughter wasn't a dainty thing, was she?"

"No, my Lady." I tried to size the garment up compared to myself – changing what I knew about Maria – but I was a poor model. She seemed to figure out what I was doing and laughed. "Don't worry, my Lady, if changes are needed, they can be made; though if this is for a Glass Guardian, I can promise very few would be needed."

"Well... if you say so."

"Of course. Would you like for me to make a preliminary measuring of the intended recipient?" I thought for a moment.

"...can you be discreet?" I asked, the girl giggling.

"Like a fart in the wind, my Lady." Huh... there's a phrase I'd never thought I'd hear another woman say before. I just smiled and nodded.

"Then please do."

"We shall. Now... this is where I do have to ask if you're certain you want this garment?" I looked it over, then nodded.

"Mmm, yes, why?"

"Well... as this was a custom order – and using rather exotic materials at that – the price is... quite a bit higher than our normal fair. I had placed it in this corner hoping someone would find it... but doing my best to keep it out of everyone's view... I didn't want them to think the price tag on this was the average." So her highest was fifteen silver... so what was the damage on this?

"Alright... so what's the damage?" I asked.

"Well, the initial – initial -" She held a hand out to stop me before I said anything. "-price point was two and a half platinum." Hooof . I mentally fainted at that. Two and a half platinum? For clothes? Fuck, were they Gucchi? Louis Vuittan? "But... as the Fairwind family already reimbursed us for most of the materials... I would consider it a steal for twenty two silvers." Twenty-two was a bit higher than I was expecting... but still not two and a half plat.

"It's... steep, I'll admit but..." I looked it over, feeling the fabric. It felt divine on my fingers alone... I probably would have loved to wear this myself. "You've convinced me." The tailor clapped her hands together gleefully.

"Oh, my Lady, I promise your companion will love it just as much – if not more – than you do! Now-!" She span in place and started towards the counter, with me hot on her heels. "-usually, I'd ask that the recipient be present for a fitting, but as this is a surprise, I will send my best seamstress to take her measurements discreetly. Once I have her measurements, it will take me two days to make any adjustments, and then you can either pick it up yourself, or have it delivered." I thought for a moment.

"Mmm... have it delivered." She picked up a pad and pen.

"And the name of the recipient?"

"Maria Despair." She scribbled the name onto the pad and nodded.

"Done! Now, the only thing that's left is-" I was way ahead of her, holding my hand out to her. She smiled brightly and held both hands out, upright and ready to receive. After emptying the contents of my hand – twenty-three silver – into her hand, I retracted it, the girl going about the job of counting. "Uhm, my Lady? You appear to have mis-counted." I just smiled at her.

"That's a tip for your stellar service." She looked down at her hands and smiled broadly.

"Thank you, my Lady! I'll be certain to get this finished as soon as possible!" I smiled at her.

"No rush, dear. Thank you for your time."

"And thank you for your business!" She clutched her hands tight and bowed as I left the tailor's. I was kind of curious how one would go about discreetly getting another woman's measurements, but that was probably one of those 'trade secret' things she wouldn't tell me even if I asked. Besides, it was probably best I didn't know anyway. I stepped out of the tailor's and started back down the street towards my next destination – a jeweler to get something for Avina... maybe a broach or tiara-

The moment I had passed in front of the alley between the tailor's and the fabric trader beside her, I felt two pairs of hands reach out and grab me from the shadows. I barely managed to yelp in surprise before a firm hands grabbed at both my arms and clasped my mouth shut. I was instantly thrown into fight-or-flight mode, flailing and struggling to get free. As I was pulled deeper into the alley, I felt another set of hands tear the sword off my belt, disarming me. Growling under my breath, I opened my mouth wide and crunched down hard on the fingers gagging me.

" Kyaaaaa-haaaaaaauuugh !" A woman screamed in pain as my jaw locked down on her hands. I felt a cool iron-like liquid flow down my throat as I mercilessly bit into the woman's skin. "Hurry! Goddess be good, fucking hurry!" The woman who I was biting shouted to another. I made her doubly regret her decision by thrashing my head back and forth like an alligator. " Hya-aaaaaa-haaaaaah! Hurry up Goddess damn it, she's ripping my fingers off !" I'll rip a whole hell of a lot more off if you don't let go, bitch. Growling like a rabid dog, I continued to thrash my head back and forth before another hand practically covered my nose with a wad of cloth. I was initially going to ignore this for as long as I could and continue shredding this woman's hand, but a powerfully sweet smell hit me almost immediately after the cloth was placed over my nose. The overpowering, chemical-y smell of the rag caused me to gag, opening my mouth to breathe and incidentally releasing the woman's hand. Once her hand was free, the rag was shoved unceremoniously over my nose and mouth, causing me to inhale the sweet, powerful smell. It wasn't before my vision started fading that I put two and two together.

Chloroform.

-

When I next woke, I felt the gentle rocking of a carriage, along with the melodic drumming of wooden wheels on cobblestone. My vision was darkened – like it was the middle of the night – and what I could see was fuzzy at best. My hands were behind my back and I felt something binding my legs together. Squirming in my chair, I tried to wiggle out of my binds.

"She's awake." One voice spoke – female of course – as another voice trickled into my slowly returning hearing. This second voice was sobbing softly and muttering under her breath about how much her hand hurt.

"...I know it hurts, Ky... just try to bear with it... no permanent damage was done, we'll get you patched up and you'll see a healer when we get back, okay...?" A third voice continued, speaking soft comfort to the second, who just continued to cry.

"...I can't feel two of my fingers..."

"It's just the pain, it'll go away soon..." The third continued to soothe her. Before I could hear more, I felt someone slap me hard across the face.

"Mmpgh!" I grumbled out. I came to realize I was also gagged, unable to speak.

"You hear that? You fucked her hand up real good, bitch."

"Wheh mahbah see sho'n' 'ave gramd meh." I choked out through the gag. This was answered by another slap.

"Don't you backtalk me."

"Ah doo whahevah thah fhuhk ah whan'." I continued, glaring daggers at the speaker through my fuzzy, darkened vision. As my vision began to slowly come back, I realized it was dark because someone had put a sack of some kind over my head. "Aaaahhaaah... Saah hoo. Real ohriihinahh-"

"Goddess be good, shut up !" The first continued, another slap coming to the side of my head.

"Easy, Maryda... we're not being paid to rough her up too much."

"'Rough her up'?! Alyta, look what this bitch did to my sister's hand!" The second voice – the one the third called 'Ky' - just kept sobbing, the smell of fresh blood permeating the carriage. Smelled like I got her and good . I heard one figure sit and growl loudly.

"Just... shut up, human. We've got a long way to our destinate yet... and I won't stand your inane prattle." I tried to flick her off, but quickly remembered my hands were bound. Well... at least both my hands still worked.

I sat in the back of that carriage for two days. I remember dozing off several times – from fatigue or another administration of chloroform I couldn't tell – before I was woken up rather rudely by another slap to the side of my head. Bitch, I will end you, you do that one more time.

"Get up, Human. We're here." I was pulled violently to my feet by two pairs of hands on either side. The sobbing had stopped so the girl who I bit had either managed to fix her hand into some semblance of functionality, or had bled out... and considering Ms. Slap Happy wasn't furious, I was willing to bet she got it healed. The hands hoisted me up and carried me out of the carriage. Goddess, I was really starting to cramp up... there's only so long a lady can have her hands behind her back like this. Once we had gotten out of the carriage, the hood was removed from my head and I was granted my first view of my surroundings.

We were underground, a large cavern dug beneath the earth with a large amber crystal shard suspended high above to light the cavern. The cavern must have stretched two... three hundred feet up and was large enough to enclose a whole city... which I quickly realized was where I had been taken. A whole city beneath the earth. It didn't take me looking at the line of stunned, ashen-skinned elves staring at me in their birthday suits to realize I had been kidnapped by Dark Elves. I hope this isn't about Kalysta. I really hope it's not about Kalysta.

They carried me down a main road towards an ornate mansion in the approximate center of the city, a huge wroght iron fence surrounding it. Two Dark Elven women guarded the entrance, their spears at the ready for anything that might happen. "Open the gates. We've found who the Matron searched for." The guards nodded and turned to open the iron gates. The ones manhandling me carted me into the mansion like a christmas tree, two hands supporting each of my own arms as my feet drug uselessly across the ground. I was taken inside and instantly greeted with the most regal looking Dark Elf I'd ever seen, her long ears stretching out behind her head as her long silver hair skirted the floor behind her. She wore a platinum tiara on her head that was set with glistening, diamond-cut rubies that shimmered in the darkness. Unlike the rank-and-file Dark Elves I had met up until this point, she actually wore something that passed as clothing – a black lace dress that left absolutely nothing to the imagination. In fact, if I wasn't absolutely livid about being nabbed, I'd go so far as to call her pretty damn attractive.. I did my best to keep my composure.

"My Queen." One of the ones manhandling me spoke up. "We've captured the one you asked for." They dumped me unceremoniously on the floor.

"Sit her up, and remove the gag." The two answered and did as instructed, pulling me roughly up and sitting me on my knees as they cut the gag from my mouth. I watched the regal-looking Dark Elf look above and past me. "Kyyranna... what happened to your hand?"

"She..." Kyyrana responded, sniffling her best to hide her tears. "...she bit me... really bad..."

"You bit her?" The woman turned her gaze to me. "Ugh, barbarian !"

"Well maybe she shouldn't be grabbin' people off the road in broad-fuckin'-daylight from behind! Where I come from, that's a fast-track to a nibbling!"

"That... was no... 'nibble'." The tough-sounding one answered.

"Stick your hand by my mouth and see if I don't give you a nibble!" I growled to her, chomping my teeth defiantly to emphasis. I saw her flinch a little, before moving the hand closest to me behind her back. "Good bitch."

"Enough." The regal-looking Dark Elf continued. "Do you know who I am?"

"The proper question is 'do you know who I am?'" I rebutted at her. She just glared at me.

"I know full-well who you are. Alyxtra Silvershear... so-called 'Hero' of humanity and a confirmed slaver." Ah, see, yep. I knew it. This was about Kalysta.

"Which makes you momma Copperglow." I smiled. "I'd say it was pleasure to meet you but... it's not, so..." I squirmed a bit in place. "Look, if you've got beef with me, go ahead and spill it."

"Crass, disrespectful little-!" Her nostrils flared at my comment, and I watched her physically restrain herself from hitting me. "Listen, and listen well. You will release my daughter from your control, and you will return her to me this instant ."

"Oh I promise you, you'll get to see little Kalysta soon... just not in the state you want to."

"Speak plain, human!" The Dark Elf on my right shouted, punctuated by another slap.

"Y'know, I'd love to see how brave you lot are when my hands aren't bound, and you can't just ambush me from a dark alley." I turned my gaze from the slap-happy elf to the Queen. "Now. You listen... and you listen well. Here's what's going to happen. You are going to release me. You are going to return me to Soulus unharmed... and we're both going to pretend this never happened." The Dark Elf Queen looked at me with disbelief before her shocked expression turned into a smile.

"Ah... ah-hah... ahahahahahah!" She laughed a hoity laugh... the kind of laugh that made me want to punch her in the throat. "Oh, how amusing! You think you're in a position to negotiate ! How adorable!" She motioned to the guard beside her, who handed her the sword from her side. She pressed the sword to my chest, just over my heart. "Do as I say, or I run you through, here and now. We Dark Elves do not tolerate defiance."

"You stab me, you'll lose what you want." I told her. She blinked.

"What do you mean? Speak plainly." It was my turn to laugh.

"You don't get it, do you?" I stretched my head up a bit and turned it to the side so she could see the collar I still wore. "See this pretty collar I've got around my neck?" She flicked her gaze to it, then nodded. "It's far, far more than a fashion statement. If you remove it, or kill me... sweet, darling little Kalysta? Dies too. Like that-" I snapped my fingers behind my back. "The moment my heart stops, so does hers." I could see the conflict on her face. Was I lying? Telling the truth? Being a Dark Elf, she had no magical power and couldn't tell if it really was enchanted. I was betting – admittedly pretty heavily – that she wasn't willing to risk killing me. Her indecision shifted to fury as she pulled the sword up, ready to strike.

"You lie!"

"Then do it!" I shouted to her, causing her to pause. "If you don't believe me, then stab me! Cut my head off! Cut me into little cutlets! Do whatever the hell you want, and then wait."

See... there was one little interesting thing about the Soul Control collar that few people knew about. I know Kalysta did, because she's experienced the enchantment before... but I doubt her mother would know. See... the collar that's the master collar – I.E. mine – was able to detect the slave collars – I.E. Kalysta's - at a range of fifty miles. I was acutely aware of what direction she was coming from, and how far away she was. "If you kill me... or remove this collar... you'll kill your daughter. And I know you Dark Elves don't give a flying fuck about them as people... but I know as a fact you want her under your thumb. That's what this is about, isn't it? You can't stand to see her with someone else. Because the only person she should be bowing to is you , isn't it!?"

"Silence..." The Queen stammered, uncertainty in her voice.

"This isn't about your daughter! It never was! You're a damned egotist! A control freak! You just want everyone to 'yes My Queen' their lives away until everyone dies ! It's not about people! It's not about blood! It's not about family, and it never has been about any of that! You just want to control her!"

"I SAID SILENCE !" She shoved me down and pressed the blade of the sword to my neck. "Choose your next words carefully, human."

"You know... my father had a saying. Still think about it every day. D'you know what it was?" She narrowed her eyes at me.

"...not another word."

"She told me... 'you can always tell when someone's losing an argument. Know how, Alyxtra? Because they start trying for volume over reason'." I smirked at her. "You already lost the moment you started screaming." Her eyes darted across mine as the smirk broadened. "So go ahead. Slit my throat. Kill the one thing you desire above all else to control. Watch as your life and everything in it crumbles. But don't come crying to me when everything falls apart." A pause, then I shrugged and added: "'Course, you can't do that, 'cause I'll be dead, too." Her grip on the sword tightened until she stood and shrieked in fury, throwing the sword into a corner.

"Throw her in the dungeon! I'll deal with her when I'm not emotionally compromised!" I felt the two guards who drug me in here heft me up.

"Hey, real quick!" I smiled to her, causing the Queen to turn at me in fury. "I wrote you a song." I smiled to her, causing her face to screw up in confusion.

"What...?"

"It goes a little something like this:" I took a deep breath before: "You're a bitch!" She shrieked as the two guards drug me away.

-

So that's where I've been for the past two days, antagonizing the Dark Elf Queen in an attempt to get her so mad she can't think straight around me; hoping this stay of execution would last long enough for Kalysta to get to me... and believe me, she's coming. I can feel her closing in... fifteen miles away now. I've also – you know – been driving the guards nuts with my constant singing. I'm sure the joke would be lost on them, but it wasn't on me... and that's all that mattered.

" She keeps her Moet et Chandon, in her pretty cabinet! 'Let them eat cake' she says, just like Marie Antionette !" I was no Freddy Mercury, but my new second-life voice could bust out one hell of a rendition of Killer Queen. And probably Bohemian Rhapsody, if I tried. Fuck, who am I kidding, I could make a killing in this world singing Queen covers. But I won't... 'cause that would be wrong. " A built-in remedy, for Khruschev and Kennedy! At any time an invitation, you can't decline !"

"She's been singing that damn song for two days!" I heard one of the guards complaining.

"I know, I mean... it's a nice song but... does she have to sing at full volume?" I answered this by singing louder. "Ugh, never mind, I stand corrected!"

This continued for another few hours – two or three by my recollection – before I was interrupted by an even more sonorous sound than my singing voice: the screams of people from outside. I probably should have warned them... proooobably should have let mother dearest know that her baby girl is a yandere but... where's the fun in that? I stop singing and lean back in my cell, hands behind my head as I wait, a cruel little smile on my face.

I know what you're thinking. I'm the hero, I could have easily broken out of here... and you're probably not wrong. Spirit of the Elk when they bring me food, and I'm out before they can blink... but see... I didn't want to escape myself. I wanted Kalysta's mother to know beyond a shadow of a doubt exactly how grandly she fucked up in kidnapping me. This wasn't about escape or anything like that anymore... this was about sending a fuckin' message. Don't. Fuck. With Alyxtra Silvershear.

As the chaos outside grew closer, I stood from my ramshackle bed and walked to the bars, sticking my arms through the bars and looking out best I could. "Hey." I spoke to the woman by the table. "You uh... probably don't want to be here for much longer." The woman – her ashen face youthful and pretty – just blinked at me. After a second, she smiled and settled a bit farther into her chair.

"If that's your best attempt to convince me to get you out, it's a poor one. It's just a little riot... they happen all the time."

"No see... you don't understand. I could have gotten out of here any time I wanted." The Dark Elf at the table just laughed.

"Pheh. Bluster and nothing else."

"Oh?" I asked. Putting a hand on the door to my cell, I rattled it to show it was locked. "Locked." Putting a finger on the door, I closed my eyes and muttered a quick incantation, the lock pulsing green before the tumblers clunked loudly open. To show her, I pulled the door open wide and smiled. "Unlocked." She practically choked on her spit as she scrambled to stand up and draw her weapon. I shook my head. "Trust me honey... you want to have that pointing in any direction other than at me." Kalysta was right on the doorstep now... a handful of feet away. The guard advanced, cautiously keeping her gaze focused on me as she reached out to close the door.

"...you really could escape at any time..." I nodded to her statement.

"Yep. D'you wanna know why I didn't?"

Thrum! A powerful, reverberating boom echoed throughout the prison, as though someone was trying to batter down the door with a battering ram. The young guard looked in the direction of the door as her partner went to check it out.

Thrum!! Another echoing boom sounded off, this one stronger and more powerful than the rest. The young guard looked at me as I flicked my head to the side, indicating the guard who was going to the door.

"She's dead." I told her. Before the guard could react-

CRASH! The door was thrown open with a shattering force, the panicked yelps of the other guard capped off by a shriek as she was thrown bodily against the wall across the prison. I just wore a smile on my face as I watched the woman slam back-first into the wall as if she'd been thrown out of a trebuchet. Before the young guard – still staring dumbfounded at me – could speak, I heard Kalysta's enraged voice shrill out.

" WhErE iS sHe!? WHEre IS My MisTRESS !?" Oh yeah she... she did not sound happy.

"I'm over here Kalysta. Don't worry, I'm unharmed." From my finite field of view through the bars, I watched Kalsyta stride into the prison like the Avatar of Vengeance, her entire body soaked in blood and carrying both my katana and Maria's sword in her hands; dual-wielding them like a professional. Her eyes locked with the guard's as she quivered in her place by the door. Letting out a shriek of fury at the already terrified guard, she let out another command.

" DROP IT OR DIE !" This was not a request. This was not an order. This was a command from on-high. The guard shook in abject fear at what she witnessed... she'd probably never seen blood before in her life. Kalysta took one step forward, and the guard took one back.

"I'd drop it if I were you." I told her. After another second, sense finally came back to her as the guard dropped her sword and fled to the deepest part of the prison, cowering in the same corner her friend had been thrown into. Even from here, I could hear the tell-tale sound of a scared little girl pissing herself. I looked over at Kalysta and smiled. "Hey, beautiful. You're a sight for sore eyes." Kalysta cast her murderous eyes on me, and the moment they fell upon my face, all the hate and vitriol faded, replaced by an overwhelming torrent of sadness. I pulled the door open coyly.

"Mistress!!" She called, dropping both her swords and practically throwing herself into my arms. "Oh, Mistress, we were so worried!" I felt her tears mixing in with the blood covering her face. I held her tight, letting her know I was okay.

"I'm fine, Kalysta, I'm fine... is it just you here or-"

"Maria and the others are waiting outside." She confirmed. "Maria..." She sniffled, banishing her tears with the back of a bloodied hand. "...Maria didn't want to intervene because she said it would cause an 'incident'." I nodded.

"That makes sense." Kalysta continued to cry, her tears intermingling with the blood of those she had slaughtered on the way here. Yes, I'm going to write off the whole-sale slaughter of probably a hundred plus people, because Dark Elves did this shit all the time. Hell, her mother would probably be proud of her for that. "Hey... hey, I'm okay, Kalysta... I'm fine, I'm unharmed – mostly." I smirked. "Did you find the slap-happy one?"

"Shut up..." She blubbered, madly trying to wipe her tears away and succeeding in only smearing blood all over her face. "...shut up I was so worried about you..." She tried to stop crying, but failed. "When Maria said you were supposed to be back by dinner and you weren't I was just... so … so..." She sniffled an ugly sniffle. "Oh Mistress! I thought the worst!" She collapsed into my arms again. I just held her, stroking her hair.

"What in Liantis' name is going on in here!?" A familiar, haughty voice spoke from the door. Kalysta's teary-eyed face instantly flashed into fury once more. She turned to look between the bars just as her mother bumblefucked her way into view. "Kalysta... oh, baby, I'm so happy to see you! I knew you'd return to me."

"Return? To you?" The anger was back tenfold. " To you !? To the woman who abused me!? Who murdered my sister because she was different!? Who would murder me because I'm different!? Who just wants me as a pawn in her never-ending back-stabbing!? You know, you're right, I did return!" She pushed her way out of the cell and dropped down to pick up her swords. "To finish what I should have thirty years ago!"

"Kalysta-!" I reacted and grabbed Kalysta around the waist, pulling her close to me.

"Mistress, let me go. I need to do this!"

"Kalysta... darling... listen to me... you don't want to do this. If you kill her, you're just going to become her." She quivered in my arms, the rage and fury reverberating all through her body. "If you succumb to your anger, you're just going to become the thing you sought to destroy. Please, Kalysta... don't kill her."

"Mistress, she had you kidnapped! Beat you and imprisoned you!"

"I know... but we all make mistakes, right?" I heard Kalysta growl. I held her tighter. "Kalysta... please listen to me... she's not worth it." She slowly stopped vibrating, her tense, tight muscles loosening as she dropped her arms at her side.

"...do you really think so, Mistress...? That... if I killed her, I'd just become her?"

"Without a doubt. Breaking the cycle of anger is hard... it'll feel like you'll never be complete... but if you don't break it, no one will. Please... break the cycle." Kalysta's stance dropped, her weapons hanging at her side.

"If... you... if you ever come after my Mistress again..." Her voice shook in anger and sadness. "If you ever come after me or my Mistress ever again... I will spend the rest of my life picking you apart piece... by worthless piece. You will die a thousand deaths before life finally leaves you." Her words were pure vitriol. "Am I understood?"

"Kalysta, dear... she's mind-controlling you! Just look to the collar around your neck!"

" I Put THaT THERE !" She shouted. "She didn't do this to control me! This is how I gain her trust! How I show her that I love her! How she shows that she loves me! This isn't control! It's love!"

"Love?! Kalsyta, you are the daughter of a proud people! There's no room in your life for love!"

"I... am the daughter... of a monster. A monster who makes a game out of betrayal and murder. You play with your people's lives... control what you can and destroy what you can't! There's no room for love because you can't be loved! I've seen the outside, mother !" The sarcasm in 'mother' was palpable. "I've seen what people think of us! I've seen how other races live! I've drunk of the culture of Linderwall! I've seen the skyline of Soulus! I've done far more in my thirty-eight years of life than you ever have or will in a hundred and ninety! And I have the love of a woman to share it with!" Kalysta deflated. "...do you even remember the day I was born?" She asked, defeat lacing her voice. Her mother turned her gaze to the side.

"...you don't." Kalysta took a deep breath. "Because you don't care. You've never cared. Mistress made me a cake for my birthday. She kisses me when I'm good, she praises me when I listen... you never praised me... I was never good enough for you. That's why there's no room for love in Dark Elf society... because we won't make room. I have made room... and can I tell you something, mother? Love? It's wonderful. More wonderful than you'll ever know." Kalysta put my katana handle in my hand. "Here, Mistress... I'm pretty sure Avina would be mad if she saw how I was holding it... let's go." I took the katana from her and smiled, kissing her cheek. She recoiled just a little, giggling. "Mistress...! Not in front of the Queen..." She smiled. I just looked to the Queen and bowed a little, leading Kalysta out of the prison. I was ready to go home...

Notes:

Never apologize for a good reference. Spot 'em all!

Chapter 14: Guardian of My Heart [E]

Summary:

Alyxtra is rescued from the Dark Elf City and - after recovering her sword - the group returns home for some needed R . (This chapter contains the following adult content: cuddlefuck)

Notes:

I'm going to apologize in advance for this chapter. I'm not... 100% happy with it, but it's the best I can do. Work has been 3 days truant on paying me, and I'm currently broke. Wrote this halfway through a 12 hour shift tired as all hell and starving. Not my best work. Once I get paid, I'll touch it up when I'm a bit more in the zone. Until then, I'm sorry it's kind of blah (and considering this is a character a few of my beta readers - and some of you, I'm sure - have wanted to see get some love, I'm exceptionally sorry. Please don't hate me for this.)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

No one stopped us as Kalysta and I walked out of the city without a single issue, most of those who were at street level had chosen not to get involved, instead just retreated inside their houses. Wise move, that. I saw exactly what kind of swatch of destruction Kalysta had carved on her way in: bodies of various Dark Elves had been sliced damn near to ribbons, their weapons lying discarded on the ground. Some still writhed in pain, or lamented severed limbs. The grooves of the cobblestone streets overflowed with no shortage of blood. I kind of regretted not going back for my sword but... as much as I like that sword, I really... really wanted to be out.

Though, as we walked, I saw a familiar face poke her head out of an alley, a bloodstained bandage wrapped about her right hand. "Well look who it is! Hey, Nibbles!" I called out to her, the girl seeing us and yelping, ducking back into the alley. I sighed. "Kalysta? Would you drag her out here for me, please?"

"With a smile and a giggle, Mistress!" Kalysta let go of me and ran into the alley after her... Goddess she was quick. A few seconds after she vanished into the alley after the injured Dark Elf, I heard a shriek rise up on the dead street, the sounds of struggle a chorus to her terrified screams.

"No! No please, please please!" I heard her beg. As I stood outside – arms crossed – I took a deep breath to clear my head. I didn't want to hurt her... but she was the only one I could think of who might know where my sword was. After a few seconds, I watched Kalysta dragging the girl out of the alley by her hair. I... didn't mean literally drag her out... Kalysta wore a smile of immense pleasure at the girl's shrieking while her face – Kyyranna I think her name was? - was twisted into a visage of abject terror; as though Death himself had put his hand on her shoulder. She flailed, trying her best to bash or punch Kalysta, who only giggled and dodged her pathetic attempts to fight back.

"Now, don't hurt her too much, Kalysta." Kalysta chirped happily to agree as she pulled Kyyranna closer to me. "Stop struggling, Nibbles. If you answer my questions I'll have her let you go." Kyyranna grabbed hold of Kalysta's arm to give her head a rest.

"Okay... okay..." She sounded like she was talking more to herself than me, taking a few deep breaths to calm down before nodding. "I'll tell you anything you want... just don't hurt me..."

"You lot took my sword. I want it back. Where is it?"

"The Queen... she had it put in her home... a... a trophy she said." I scrunched my lips up in that 'I see' fashion before nodding.

"Right so... Kalysta, would you retrieve it for me, please?" Kalysta looked down at the girl whom she was holding by the hair, almost as if asking what I planned to do with her. "Don't worry about her, dear. She'll be fine." Besides, I already fucked up her hand. She nodded and dropped the girl, who crumbled to the ground in a heap.

"I'll be back shortly, Mistress." She started to jog down the street towards her mother's house, meanwhile, I turned my attention to the girl. She had twisted over onto her stomach to push herself up to flee.

"Aat." I grunted, stomping down on her injured hand.

" Heeee- !" She choked the gasping shriek back. "A-aaaaaugh...!"

"You're gonna sit right there until she comes back. If she comes back with the sword, you'll be free to go. If she doesn't... you and I will have more words."

"A--ahaa-haaa-haaa..." She closed her eyes tight as she sobbed quietly. "...why are you doing this...?" I gazed down at her in abject disbelief.

"Why am I doing this? Hon, I'm not doing anything."

"You've... killed so many people..."

"Again, I've killed no one. See... there's a funny thing about diplomacy. I could have broken out at any time I wanted, overwhelmed my guards and then personally attacked everyone here. I would have been well within my right. You kidnapped me in broad daylight, drugged me, then bound and gagged me and carted me two days north away from my home. The Glass Empire does not take kindly to kidnapping of her citizens... even less-so on such a high-profile citizen. If I had taken Kalysta's place and gone on the murderous rampage, your queen would have turned this whole thing around on me... told the Glass Queen how I had murdered her people in cold blood, how I had blatantly attacked her without provocation. I know how those political types do. See... in letting Kalysta do all the killing... a fellow Dark Elf , I turn a would-be racial shit-show into 'business as usual' for you Dark Elves. Now? Well, now it's an internal affair, isn't it?" I crouched down, still stepping on her hand.

"So. If I were you... I would take a real close look at how you operate with other people. Kidnapping, imprisonment and torture may be how Dark Elves deal with internal problems... but that's not how other races operate. If I had been Linderfolk? A Demon? Oh-ho, a Mosu ?! There wouldn't be an 'international incident'... you'd all be dead. So I'd advise your queen to really... really rethink how you deal with others." I stood, the girl grunting at the short increase of pressure on her hand.

"Aaa-haah..." She vocalized her pain.

"And let your Queen know that if she ever wants to deal with this properly... she can come to me, and I'll happily receive her in my home." She nodded, the tears splattering against the cobblestone.

"I will... I will..." All that was left to do was to wait for Kalysta to return; which would happen after only another few minutes, Kalysta jogging down the road with my sword in her hands, the weapon still sheathed. I smiled down at the girl.

"Good news. You get to live." I lifted my foot and gave her a firm nod. "Remember what I said, and count yourself lucky. Understood?"

"I do..." She got to her feet, clutching her hand to her chest and ran off into an alley to recover. Kalysta beamed happily at me as she came to a stop beside me.

"I found your sword, Mistress. Mother had it over the fireplace..." I took the weapon from her hand and stroked her head, ignoring the coagulating blood that was still covering her.

"Good girl. Thank you very much. Now, let's get out of here, and throw you into a bath."

"With you, Mistress?" I laughed at that, nodding as we started for the exit.

"Yeah, I smell pretty bad... I could use one too." Stewing in your own sweat for four days will do that to a girl.

-

The sun had never felt better than when I stepped out of the decorated cave entrance into daylight. Parked a good bit away from the entrance – just where the dirt road ended – was an open-topped wagon with a few familiar faces standing around. The first one to jump out of the back was Maria – dressed for war and ready to bash heads. Next was Avina, who was slower in getting out of the wagon. Seated in the driver's seat – making sure the two horses didn't go sprinting off at the first sign of trouble – was Natalya, Maria's older sister. I smiled at the group that ran out to meet us, raising a hand playfully at them. "Hey everyone. What'd I miss?" Maria marched up – that same neutral, stern expression she always wore on her face – her hands clenched tight into fists. Uh oh... I knew the look of death when I saw it. "Uh... I take it I'm not allowed out on my own anymore, huh?" Maria's stoic expression lasted only a few more seconds before I could see the façade she built up crumbling – her lips trembling and the beginnings of tears squeezing out from the corner of her eyes. Saying nothing, she finally broke, breaking down into tears as she grabbed me and pulled me close for a crushingly tight hug.

"...you idiot..." Her voice trembled as she spoke, arms tightening around my back. "...you great... big idiot..." I will freely admit, I can be kind of stupid at times. I just smiled at her and put my arms around her back to complete the embrace.

"...yeah... I am kinda stupid, aren't I?"

"You had us so worried..." I kept holding her as Avina walked up, relief washing across her face. Despite the other two, she wore a gaze of calm composure... as if she knew they would find me.

"Guardian Despair and Kalysta were beside themselves with worry these last few days. Neither have slept since you disappeared. They spent every waking hour chasing whatever lead they could."

"Yeah, about that, how'd you find me?" I asked, Avina just smiling a wry, uneasy smile.

"All it took was for Guardian Despair to learn that several Dark Elves had been spotted in the city. Dark Elves by themselves are not uncommon, but rare enough to warrant investigation. After asking around the Silk District, eventually a street vendor mentioned seeing four Dark Elves leaving the city with a suspiciously human-sized sack."

"Aw, they put me in a sack? Massive disrespect."

"Indeed." Avina nodded. "And that was all the information needed to... anger Kalysta."

"Anger is putting it lightly." Maria finally pulled away from her hug and was busying herself with getting rid of her tears. "I've never seen someone so furious. She led us here, and lo and behold, we find you." Maria smiled at me again before collapsing back into a hug. "...Goddess I've missed you so much..." I smiled at her, patting her back.

"This is kind of nice... this whole time I thought you were barely tolerating me..." Maria pulled away again and looked at me like the words that just came out of my mouth were the dictionary definition of 'stupid'.

"Look here, you..." Maria tried to put on her 'big sister' voice, but it just failed with her quivering tone and teary-eyed expression. "It's true that I don't always understand everything you say or do... and sometimes I feel like there are two people in your head... but 'barely tolerate'? That's a stretch." She hugged me again. "You're a strange little weirdo... but you're my strange little weirdo."

"Our." Kalysta corrected her, causing Maria to snort a laugh.

"Yeah, fine, okay... our strange little weirdo." She took a deep breath and held me tight. "...and I wouldn't trade you for anything. I'll follow you to hell and back, you know that." I settled into her hug and gave a smile. It... was a massive relief to hear her say that she actually enjoyed having me around. I snuggled into her shoulder a little.

"...I love you too, Maria. I love all of you." We broke up our little love fest by climbing into the wagon and settling down.

"...but you both are getting thrown into the first body of water we see." Maria waved a hand in front of her face as she sat down.

I wish I was kidding when I say she did just that. A few hours into our trip back, Natalya stopped by a small river – barely a creek – that ran along side the road. If this were my old world, I would have even gone as far as to call it a rainwater ditch; but the water seemed clean enough... didn't smell, didn't have anything noticeably floating in it. I just made a note not to drink from it... I still remembered cholera was a thing in this world.

I threw myself in fully armored – not because I was trying to keep my secret, after all everyone in that wagon already knew – but because in hugging Kalysta, I had gotten the same blood that was on her, on me; and I wasn't too keen to have my armored bloodstained when I wasn't the one who put the blood on myself. I'd rather sit in wet clothes than stink like a bum who hasn't showered in a month. As we trotted on, I looked around at my companions and Natalya driving the cart. "So..." I began. "Since it's just us... I think you all already know I'm a Split, right?" I had decided to let them know that it was okay to discuss among themselves, but not to spread it around too much. Everyone seemed pretty surprised that everyone else knew – save for Avina, of course. Cheeky bint seemed to know everything – and turned to me for an explanation. "Some I told because I trusted you, others found out one way or another..." I glared at Natalya, who whistled innocently.

"Nat, you knew?" Maria twisted around in the cart to look at her sister.

"Hmm? Yeah, 'course. I think I was the first?" She asked me for confirmation.

"Yeah."

"Kalysta found out 'cause she's a sneak and can't leave well enough alone." I looked at her, causing her to smile and stick her tongue out. "Don't you stick that tongue out at me, young lady." I spoke playfully to her. "I just wanted you all to know that it's okay to mention when it's just us... but I still don't feel comfortable with everyone knowing."

"Yeah." Kalysta nodded. "No offense, Maria... but it's bad enough one Glass Guardian knows."

"Absolutely no offense taken." Maria shook her head. "My Captain would be the first to throw you in irons if she found out." Maria leaned forward a bit and set her elbows on her knees, holding both fists in a ball in front of her. "So that means, Alyxtra... you and I are in it together. You go down, I go down too." I nodded to her.

"I know. That's why I need you all to know I care immensely for you all... I know I've been shitty at showing it recently – showing favoritism to some, but-" Maria raised a hand to stop me.

"I'm gonna stop you right there, Alyxtra. I get it. I've got things I need to take care of, and Avina's got like... five hours out of the day she's not prayin' to Linder." Maria continued. "So I don't take offense to it."

"Just make sure-" Avina continued. "that you are there for us when we do need or want you."

"Of course, always."

I had never been happier to see the gates of Soulus than I was when we arrived the next day. We were all cheers and jokes when Natalya pulled up to the gates of our manor, looking quite impressed at our new digs. "Sis told me ya'll moved up a bit in the world but... I think this goes leagues and bounds above 'a bit', wouldn't you say?" Natalya mused, looking at the house. "Didn't get a good look at it when we left but... this is the Westgray Manor, isn't it?" She smiled coyly at us. "You bump off the old owners?"

"That's... a bit too close to what actually happened, and I'd appreciate it if you didn't joke about it, Natalya..." I told her, the look in my face all she needed to see that the subject matter was sensitive.

"I'm sorry... that was a little uncalled for." She cleared her throat. "But seriously, I'm glad to see you getting the acknowledgement you deserve."

"Would you like to stay for dinner, Nat?" Maria asked, inviting her sister in.

"Nah. Love to, but I gotta do some work around the armory before I sleep tonight. Someone didn't do what I told them to, and the place is a mess. Someone's in for a butt-chewing in the morning."

"And not the fun kind." Maria nodded. "Got'cha sis. Sleep well, okay? And... thanks. For helping us?"

"Meh. I didn't do anything special. Just drove the get-away cart." She smiled broadly. "Sleep well yourselves, and don't be strangers." Maria started up the path, her hands behind her head as she moved. She looked so carefree... I wonder if my present got here before they left... or if they even took the time to open it if it did. When we were about halfway up the path, the front door opened to Delilah trying her best not to look like she was worried.

"Mistresses... you're back... everyone ran out in such a flurry, I hardly knew what happened!" She bowed to each and every one of us as we passed.

"Delilah... sorry we didn't explain before we left." Maria continued. "We had a lead, and we had to follow it immediately."

"What happened? The house has been in a tizzy these last few days!"

"I was... invited to the court of the Dark Elf Queen." I explained.

"Invited...? In what manner?"

"They drugged me and kidnapped me. You know, standard Dark Elf fare." Delilah just sighed.

"I swear... some people have no class! Well, I'm immensely pleased and relieved to see you hale, Mistress – to see all of you hale. You must be hungry. We prepared dinner for you."

"Starving." Kalysta echoed everyone's sentiment.

"Oh, and Mistress Despair? A package arrived for you yesterday morning. I placed it in your room for you."

"A package?" Maria was clearly confused, trying to figure out who would be sending her something. "...mom and dad haven't sent me anything in years..." I hid the smile on my lips by placing both hands over my face and feigning fatigue, rubbing my face slowly. By the time I had finished, I managed to banish the smile so Maria didn't get any idea who sent the package. I still wondered how they got her measurements...

We had dinner with everyone and our conversation turned to lighter fare. According to Maria, several requests for merchant escorts had been posted in the Hunter's Guild, and their reward was much higher than standard escort duty. Usually merchants heading out to Nalphi or Rathia or Grotto (my home village) would only offer a small handful of iron for a hired blade or two. I wondered aloud how much higher the price was, and where they were going.

"Basilisck." Maria answered my second question. I blinked at her. Basilisck? That was the capital of Kaovoi, the Mosu homelands. Human merchants so infrequently traveled out to Kaovoi, and fewer still required escort for those trips; as the objects they brought were of no material value to us. Maria continued to explain what had made the request strange. "According to the Hunter's Guild Rep, there are four convoys going out to Basilisck, and they're all carrying the most precious cargo of all: men."

"I'm sorry, they're carrying what !?" I blurted out.

"I didn't stutter. According to the guild rep, something has caused the Mosu of Kaovoi to go into heat earlier than intended... and the Glass Queen has been kind enough to provide them something to slake that itch. Of course, if any bandits catch wind of what they're carrying-"

"They'll descend on those caravans like rabid, horny vultures." Maria just nodded to my response. "When are they leaving?"

"They won't be leaving until enough guards have signed up. Each caravan has requested a full Regiment of guards – thirty women total."

"They're gonna be hard-pressed to find a hundred and twenty mercs in Soulus alone." I muttered, stroking my chin.

"You thinkin' what I'm thinkin'?" Maria asked.

"That depends, what's the prize?"

"Each caravan is offering a bounty of fifty silver per person, per caravan that arrives safely at Basilisck, and they're offering the same for the return trip after the orgy."

"That's a platinum for both ways..." I mused, before Maria cut in.

"That's four platinum for both ways. Per person."

"What the fuck are the Mosu shelling out for this kind of transaction? It has to be in the hundreds of platinum." Maria just shrugged at my question.

"Those kinds of numbers aren't given out freely, unfortunately. The most we'll be able to do is profit from it."

"Past the money, it'll be another boost to our reputation." I muddled through some thoughts out loud.

"You mean your reputation." Maria squeaked in.

"No, I mean our reputation. We're in this together, so where I go, you go." Maria just smiled a bit wider at that.

"That means a lot to me." She leaned back in her chair. "Alright, so I'll be signing us up in the morning?"

"Yeah. And let the poor maids know where we're going this time." I played with her.

Maria had decided she would throw our names into the hat that night instead of waiting until the morning – since our new home was only fifteen minutes from the Hunter's Guild instead of two hours both ways – and suggested the rest of us get some sleep. Avina and Kalysta had retired for the night which left me awake. I wasn't quite tired enough to sleep yet (partially because I had been so heavily drugged before) and just wanted a few hours to myself before sleep finally claimed me.

I heard the front door open well after midnight and Delilah welcome Maria back home (does that woman ever sleep?). I stood from my bed and left my room, descending the stairs and meandering my way into the lefthand door into the South Wing (the Manor sat on a north-to-south main road, facing east). Her room was easy enough to find, as one door about a quarter of the way down the hall on the right side was open just enough for a beam of amber light to spill out onto the tile hallway floor. I cautiously crept up and leaned against the wall to listen in. "Haaaah..." I heard Maria sigh tiredly. "...long fuckin' day..." She continued to complain. "...I don't know what made me more tired, the trip or all the worry leaving my body..." It was probably the worry leaving. When you're worried about something and all that worry up and leaves your body suddenly, it's the single most draining experience in history. I heard her go through the motions of removing her armor, the clinks and clatters of metal clasps and the clunks of full portions of her armor folding on themselves as she removed them filled the silent night air. I know it's like... hella creepy to be listening at the door on a lady but... it's not like she's doing anything bad, right? I just wanted to see if she was gonna open her present.

After about ten minutes, she gave another great sigh, the weight of her armor fully off her body. "...lose a hundred fuckin' pounds in armor alone..." She continued to mutter to herself. "Alright, package." I heard the rustle of brown paper as she picked up what I imagined was her present. "No hint as to who sent it..." I heard another rustle. "...and it's awfully soft..." She chuckled a little. "...who's sending me random things?" I heard the paper rustle and tear, then silence fell over the room. "...Goddess..." She spoke in an almost inaudible voice. "...this..." I heard the silk and satin rustle. Twisting a bit, I chanced peeking into her room through the crack in the door. She was standing in the center of her room and faced a mirror on the lefthand wall. She was dressed in her usual tunic and trousers she wore when she wasn't in her armor – basic clothing more suited on a women who worked the fields than protected the Glass Queen – and held the beautiful doublet to her chest. I could see in the mirror before her she wore a gentle smile as she looked at the outfit. "...this is beautiful... did someone send it here by mistake?" I smiled at these words... that kind of self-sacrificing nature was just like Maria. So used to being relegated to a back-rank, no name person no one pays attention to; she can't admit that there's one person in this world who will always pay attention to her. I finally decided to announce myself. As she turned to look at the trousers – currently sitting on her bed – I pushed the door open gently and stood in the doorframe, leaning against the frame.

"You like it?" I asked in a soft voice, causing Maria to gasp and spin around in surprise.

"Goddess! Alyxtra! Don't... sneak up on me like that!" She huffed and deflated. I had really surprised her.

"Sorry." I smiled back to her. Silence spread between us again. "So? Do you?"

"Do I what?" She asked.

"Like it." I repeated, nudging my gaze to the doublet in her hands.

"I mean... yeah, of course I do, it's beautiful... but who's it for?" I laughed.

"You know, for all this talk about not understanding half of what I say or do... the same could be said for you. It's yours, dummy." Maria blinked, looking down at the doublet, then back up to me.

"...mine...?" I nodded.

"Mm-hm. I went out that morning to get you something, for being there for me despite everything. I figured you weren't an earring or necklace kind of girl but... I kind of fell in love with that outfit when I saw it... and besides, it's white." She smirked a little, looking at me.

"What does it being white have to do with anything?" I just smiled and gave a half-shrug with the shoulder that wasn't leaning against the door frame.

"'Cause you'll always be my White Knight, Maria. Always there for me, no matter what stupid shit I do."

"...you got this for me...? Alyxtra I..." She was at a loss for words. "...it's beautiful..."

"Like you." Okay, real talk, I know I was layin' it on thick but... I did. I really, really liked Maria; and not just as a person I wanted to have sex with (that was of course there) but as the wonderful person she was. "You know... the Glass Queen was going to recall you back to her service after our meeting. Said you had 'fulfilled your duty to me'."

"...she did? Then... why am I still here?"

"I asked for you to stay. I told her that sometimes I think you barely tolerate me, and I don't honestly know how you feel about me but... personally? I like you, Maria. You're the right amount of silly and level-headed, you know when to smile and when to buckle down for a fight. And honestly? If I had to pick only one of you three to keep...? Kalysta's nice and sweet, don't get me wrong; and Avina is a wonderful woman and a strong fighter but... you? You were the first person who was there for me. That means a lot more to me than you might know." Maria fell silent, unable to process what I was saying. She just held the doublet to her chest. "C'mon, try it on. I wanna see if the size is right." I took a step out of the room. "I'll even give you some privacy."

"...do you want to know a secret?" She asked suddenly, causing me to stop.

"Yeah." I nodded, stepping back up and leaning once more against the doorframe.

"...the moment I got accepted as a Glass Guardian... I gave up ever thinking about love." I blinked, quirking my head to the side.

"Why's that?"

"Look at me, Alyxtra. Do I look like the kind of girl anyone could love?" I shook my head.

"I don't see that. I mean, real talk?" She nodded. "I get it, you do look a little tomboyish-" Oh shit, I hope that phrase is used here... "-but I would think that most girls would flock to that."

"You'd think." She either knew what a tomboy was, or was brushing it off. "Aside from my breasts-" Which were very nice, by the way. "-I'm about the closest to a man you can get. You'd think girls would flock to that... but they don't. They don't... want a girl like me. Think about your parents, Alyxtra. Are either of your parents this muscle-bound?" She pulled the hem of her shirt up to show her abs and holy shit you could grind meat on them! I tried not to let my surprise at how fuckin' ripped she was and just shook my head.

"Not to that extent. Father maybe a little, she works the fields more than mother does but... no, you definitely do look like a hunk'a woman." She laughed at my statement, dropping her shirt and running a pair of fingers over her ear to move a strand of hair out of the way.

"S-so you get my point. I intimidate most women... I've... even been mistaken for a man before."

"By who? A drunk?" She laughed again, pulling a bit away from me. "Maria, look... I'll give it to you straight okay? I don't... give a fuck. I don't give a fuck what you look like. I don't give a fuck if you've got muscles stacked on top of muscles, or a flabby little sloth who just wants to cuddle all day, okay? I don't give a fuck about that. I don't love Maria for Maria's Body... I love Maria for Maria . Your personality. How you can be joking one minute, and then dead serious the next. How you can treat me like a little sister and a daughter when needed. That's what I love about you, not your body-" I held a hand up to her. "Now, don't misunderstand, the body is very nice, I won't lie; but that's not the one determining factor to why I like you. You..." I struggled for words. "You're so unique, Maria. In a lot of ways." She shied away from me, cuddling herself as a blush appeared on her cheeks. "Even your blush is adorable."

"Fhuh-fuck off!" She barked back before her harsh words melted into a sweet smile. "...I'm happy to hear you say that... makes me realize that maybe I have been a bit... stupid to think no one could love me."

"I do. I don't even care if our love stays platonic. Kalysta said it best; slave, friend, lover... I care little for what title I wear, so long as you stay by my side." I deflated a little. "...I must sound like some desperate, sex-crazed fiend..."

"No!" Maria dropped the doublet to her bed and took a powerful step towards me. "You sound nothing like that! I..." She retreated a bit inside herself, slouching just a bit in her stance. "...that... made me so happy to hear." She lifted a hand from her side and touched mine, testing my reaction. I closed my fingers around hers, which brought her back to me. "There's... no where I'm happier than when you're close. When you disappeared I... I felt as though someone had ripped out my heart. I-" She squeezed my hand. "Goddess take me for my stupidity, I thought you had ran away because you hated me..."

"Maria..." I tugged her hand a little to bring her attention back to me. "...look at me." She managed to do so with a little trouble. "I never hated you. Ever. Even when you were kicking my ass from here to Chrysallys for stupid shit I did. I knew you only did it because you wanted me to be the best me I could be."

"...Goddess, I sound so needy..." She shook her head. "I know you're... different than other girls. I think that might be... jading your opinion of me but... honestly? If it is, I want it to keep jading it. 'Cause the truth is... I love you too. And not for what you've got between your legs... but for what you've got in your heart." She paused, her blush burning brighter and brighter until her intrusive thoughts finally won. "...but the dick's nice too."

"There it is." I smiled at her.

"Sh-shut up! Goddess, you're such a fuckin' pervert!"

"A pervert with an impressive cock." She let my hand go and went to her bed, starting to fold her outfit properly.

"W-well, I've never seen it, so I wouldn't know."

"D'you want to?" I asked, causing her to come to a grinding, complete halt in all her actions.

Before I could blink or spit, we were both naked as I shoved Maria onto her bed, hardly a grunt leaving her as she bounced a few inches before I descended on her, capturing those strict but oh-so-beautiful-when-she-smiles lips in a kiss. Through our conversation, I had felt myself get progressively more aroused, but at this point I had passed clean into the 'ready to go' stage; my hard cock poised near her honeypot. She wrapped both her arms around my back and pulled me down, pinning me against her chest, our breasts mashing against each other. "Haaah... fuck..." She sighed after pulling away from our kiss. "I need you so fuckin' bad... why the fuck are you so addictive?" Her hands slid down my back and cupped my ass cheeks, squeezing and pulling to get a little squeal of pleasure out of me.

"You're one to talk... hiding all this woman behind that armor all day..." My cock twitched, hot and sore from the anticipation. "...fuck I can't wait any longer... I'm gonna go mad if I don't fuck you here and now..."

"Then stop working your lips and work your damn hips!" Maria smiled, tossing her head to knock her hair out of her face. "Tell you what, if you make me cum first, I'll let you cum inside." I blinked a bit at that.

"You sure? Isn't that risky?"

"Fuck the risks. What's the worst that can happen? You get another woman pregnant." I blinked. "Yes, I know all about you and High Priestess, you fuckin' pervert. Avina told me."

"That bitch!" Maria chortled at my outburst. "Nnnnnghhhh-! Fine! But if it does happen, no combat for you!"

"Ah, quit yer bitchin', and start fuckin'! You think you're the only one burning up from all this damn heat? Fuck, I feel like a Mosu in heat..." Sure as shit, her pussy was soaked, the spot on the bed directly beneath her delicious slit drenched in love juice, just ready for a good, hard pounding. Guiding my cock with one hand, I flicked the head up her slit and over her clit, causing her to shudder. "Fh-hhhhhhhuck! You damn tease... don't tease me..." I barely had to move before her lower lips sucked in the head of my cock, and the rest of the shaft followed suit. I felt ready to blow already, my cock bulging with wanton lust.

"A-aaaah...haaa-haaa..." I sighed as my dick was sucked all the way inside her honeypot, Maria giving a moan of her own.

"Oh fuck... you're - guh-! - so fuckin' big..." She was tight ... like I had started to fuck the world's smallest fleshlight. She held tighter onto me as I moved my hips, rocking back and forth to spread my warmth all over her. "Haaaaaah... oh fuck..." She gasped and moaned, squirming beneath me. Despite being a bit taller than me, I was barely able to fully fit inside her, the head of my throbbing rod pushing noticeably against the entrance to her womb. "Fuh-!" She gasped again at the peak of another thrust, the air pushed out of her lunge in surprise. " Fh-huck !" She looped one leg around my hips and helped me push. "Doh-don't stoh-hooh-hop... it's... it's fuh-fine... I can tuh-take it... fuck... so hooooohhh-hooot!"

Pressing my lips to hers, I kissed her viciously and deep, her moans and groans of pleasure were muted behind my lips and tongue. My tongue pushed through her lips and danced with her own, causing her to inhale sharp as she fully opened her mouth to accept my kiss. Soon, her other leg lifted and hooked around the first as I continued to pound inside her. Her squirming intensified and she broke out kiss to let out a muted squeal. " Aaaa-haaaah !" She yelped, her usual firm, commanding tone disappearing and replaced with a higher-pitched one. So she can scream. " Haaah! Fuh-fuck! Aaaa-haaa-haaaa-haaa-haaah !" Her arms tightened around my back and her nails – thankfully trimmed – clawed and scratched for purchase, the familiar sensation of her body twitching in pleasure bringing a smile to my lips. " Haaaaaah ..." She came down off her orgasm, her arms still trying to hold me just a bit closer. "Fuck... oh fuck... so that's what... sex with a man feels like..." She sighed. "...now I know why mom did it twice..."

"You okay...?" I was still gently keeping up my thrusts – just enough to keep my own welling pleasure up without over-taxing her body.

"Y-yeah... yeah, I'm good just... ah-haah !" She gasped as the afterglow of the orgasm sent another wave of pleasure through her body. "...ooooh, just a little sensitive..." She laughed through her heavy breathing, nodding. "I'm a woman of my word..." She smiled. "Guess you get to knock up another girl, huh?" I just kissed her forehead at that.

"Stop making it weird." Her legs kept locked around my waist as I sped up a bit, Maria moaning pleasurably beneath me.

"Ahhh, fuck... startin' up again... oh my..." I was still painfully hard – and I do mean painfully , this erection hurt like a bastard, and I don't know why – as I teased her, one hand slipping between our bodies to rest my thumb alongside her budding little clit. "Hey what are you- Haaaah! Hooooofuck !" A single touch and she twitched, her head tossing to the side and her eyes closing tight. Gently rubbing circles around her clit and fucking her twitching slit brought us both to an orgasm – my first, her second tonight. " Fuck again...?! Already...!? I... I... I-I-I-I... aiyaiyai... !" I think I broke her. My cock swole up even more than before and just as Maria let out another moaning scream of pleasure, I felt the load explode out of my rod and fill her up. Three, four powerful bursts of hot, sticky cum filled her waiting pussy and womb. I didn't even care if she got pregnant because of this... I think both my daughters would enjoy having a half-sister on opposite sides of the world. We both fell limp, me collapsing on top of her as she breathed heavily, heaving from the double orgasm.

"...FUCK." She spoke powerfully, sighing. "That... Goddess, and I was trying to talk myself out of fucking you..."

"Why'd you... do something like that...?"

"Because I'm... apparently... stupid..." She rubbed circles on my back before kissing me. "You're staying tonight, right?"

"I mean... I don't think I could walk to my room now if I wanted to so... yeah..." She laughed at my 'misfortune'.

"Haaa-hahaha... no, I bet you couldn't. Not to mention to final challenge."

"The stairs?" She laughed and nodded. "Yeah, fuck the stairs..."

"Fuck me you mean..."

"Yeah, but fuck the stairs in the other meaning..."

Notes:

Gonna be taking a couple'a days off from writing to get my head back in the game. Should be back by the end of the week. I'm sorry to everyone who's been enjoying the nightly posts.

Chapter 15: Basilisck

Summary:

Alyxtra and her crew head to Basilisck for a high-value, high-priority mission, where they meet another of the world's most powerful women.

Chapter Text

The required number of Hunters for the Basilisck mission had filled about as quickly as I thought it would. That kind of reward purse? I don't know a woman – in this world or my first – that would turn down that kind of money for what Maria assured me was an easy assignment. "We won't be the only ones escorting those wagons, trust me." She told me with confidence three days later when we received the message from the Hunter's Guild that the convoy had been assembled, and would be departing at midday. "I've done one of these before, no bandit in their right mind would attack that convoy, promise you." I blinked, wondering silently to myself when she would have done one of these before... according to her, she hadn't ever worked for the Hunter's Guild before she joined me.

The Guild informed us that we were to bring what we thought we would need, as the convoy will absolutely not stop for any reason, so we were instructed to bring food, water, and anything else we thought we might need. Kalysta and Avina – being the quickest to get dressed in the morning ('cause you know the Dark Elf's always naked) - had taken the job of seeing to our supplies while Maria and I donned our armor and went over a few last-minute details. She didn't tell me why she claimed this would be an easy assignment, letting the question fall flat with a very unsatisfying 'you'll see soon' before winking and stepping out of her room.

We bid Delilah farewell and told her we would try not to worry her this time, and started towards the Southern Gate, where the convoy was being assembled. It was a cool afternoon, the sun deeming it unnecessary to bomb us with unbearable heat as we made our way to the Southern Gate. Maria handed out long, thin gold ribbons to the four of us as we walked, instructing us to wear it visibly on our bodies somewhere. Avina, Kalysta and I had the same idea, as all three of us tied our hair up and back with it, Avina tying hers in a large, flourished knot as I let the trails of mine hang down my back; Kalysta picking a style decidedly in the middle of both of us. Maria – having shorter hair than both of us – chose to wear hers like a headband, letting the ends trail down her armored back. "These ribbons are our identifying marks as guards of this convoy. You see anyone get within ten feet of this convoy without a ribbon – or if they even look like they're gonna try to get within ten feet of the convoy – you don't question. You don't stop them, you don't talk to them, you attack. If they flee, let them run, don't pursue. Our first, last and only priority is the convoy, understood?"

"Understood." I answered. Kalysta had been very good lately, and her little display in my rescue had earned her a boon: her weapon back. Maria had returned her whip to her that morning, knowing full well that if she was telling the truth, Kalysta's goals have always – and will always – align with ours, so it was only right she have a weapon. Maria had also given her a leather belt with a few pouches (and a hook for her whip) to store a whatever things she happens to find. It also let me give her some spending money.

We met at the Southern Gate a little before midday, a ring of city guards – let by Natalya, of course – had set up a perimeter across every access street that could reach the Southern Gate. Every street was absolutely swarming with guards – at least two dozen per – to keep the citizens away. Several people – all wearing the same gold ribbon on their person – were confronted by one guard, asked a series of quick questions, then allowed to enter the perimeter. We fell in line with the other group of women shuffling through security. "They do not screw around with security, do they?" I asked, Maria just shaking her head.

"Honestly? It's all posture. There isn't a woman in this city who would even entertain the thought of diving the convoy, but you know that old phrase. 'When something becomes routine-'" I nodded to her.

"'That's when things go wrong'." I finished. We had a similar phrase in my old world, and it had a conveniently catchy name to go with it: 'If anything can go wrong, it will.' Murphy's Law. "I got'cha." We waited patiently for our turn to arrive, the guards getting the line through pretty quickly.

"Names?" The guard spoke once our turn rolled around.

"Alyxtra Silvershear." I responded, the woman looking down at the clipboard in her hand.

"Okay-" She looked up at Maria. The other three in our group quickly gave their names, and the guard looked us over. After a moment, she nodded. "Alright, you all check out. You are assigned to Wagon Two." She twisted in place and pointed to the four wagons – lined up on the road facing the gate, in a two-by-two phalanx – and continued. "-which is front-left."

"Thank you." I thanked her.

"Mm-hm." She grunted. "Your assigned sleeping cart is Flo, which you'll see once you're out of the city." She looked up over her rectangle-framed glasses at Maria. "I'm going to assume as you've got a Glass Guardian in your coterie, you've been briefed on your responsibilities?"

"Don't let anyone not wearing a gold ribbon within ten feet of the convoy." She nodded.

"Excellent, makes my job easier. The convoy will pause three times a day to water and feed the horses, this break will last half an hour. Use this opportunity to take care of restroom breaks or anything else you may need. If you need to go in between these times, don't expect the convoy to stop. Hope you can sprint."

"Right, so go when we have the chance, or not at all."

"Exactly." She finished scribbling something down. "Alright, that's everything. If you have any questions, your Escort Leader is Veronicka Giles – can't miss her, looks like she could wrestle the Demon King and win – she'll be able to answer any of your questions." She looked back over to Maria, and nudged her pen at her. "Provided she can't."

"Thank you." The guard nodded again.

"Mm-hm. Thank you for your service, go with the blessings of the Glass Queen." She hurried us along. "Next!" We moved along from the woman so we didn't impede her work and started towards the four carts which were our charges. The first thing I noticed about the carts were they were absolutely swarming with people. I saw a great number of women in haberdashed armor – leather breastplates and greaves – with a menagerie of weapons, all milling about and chatting among one another; while others still were...

"...are those Glass Guardians?" I asked, spotting a trio of women wearing the same armor as Maria. As I noticed them , it was only a matter of time before the other Glass Guardians in the group began to come into focus. Apparently, there were so many people standing around, I had filtered out details of some.

"Yep. The Queen assigns eighty of us to help with the escort." I blinked at Maria's words.

"...I don't get it... why the hell do you need to hire Hunters if you can throw eighty Glass Guardians at the problem?" Glass Guardians were peerless warriors – even two of them were able to take on almost any problem you throw at them – so it confused me immensely. I've heard of 'stacking the deck', but two hundred people protecting four wagons was... excessive . Maria just smiled at me.

"The Glass Guardians aren't here to protect the convoy from bandits." I blinked at her. "They're here to protect the convoy from its guards ." I processed this for a moment before-

"Oh..." I grunted, before giving a more realized " Oooooooh, I get it." Maria grunted happily, nodding.

"Mmmm-hmm. Bandits aren't the only thing that could descend upon the convoy like a bunch of rabid, horny vultures." They were here to make sure we didn't get too frisky with the cargo, or worse, steal it for ourselves. Made sense. "Speaking from experience?" Maria continued, causing me to look back to her. "-and this goes for everyone-" She faced the group to address us. "Don't look too long at the convoy. Don't get too touchy. I watched someone do that once... lost her hand." Avina and Kalysta nodded.

"Got it! I got all I need right here, anyway!" Kalysta announced, taking my arm in both of hers and hugging it. Maria just smirked.

"Yeah, I get that."

"So, we walking I take it?"

"Yeah. A hundred and twenty Hunters for the whole convoy, four wagons. Thirty people per wagon, plus an additional twenty Glass Guardians. If it's the same as last time, the sleeping wagons should be able to hold about twenty... so it looks like we're pulling alternate shifts. It's usually twelve hours on, twelve hours off. We'll have to decide when we sleep, and who goes down first-"

"Mistress and I will be one shift." Kalysta spoke up for me instantly.

"Now, hang on-" I motioned to correct her, but Maria just shrugged.

"Fine by me, under the condition Alyxtra and I are on one shift on the trip back." Maria interrupted her. Am I fuckin' currency now!? Kalysta grinned broadly at that.

"Deal! Besides, you get to cuddle with the cutie from across the ocean."

"I do not sleep, remember?"

"You totally do, Avina." I corrected her. "I've caught you snoring more than once during your 'meditations'."

"I-!" She tried to protest, her face flashing red. "I... struggle to see why that is important..."

We filtered into the group of Hunters in an attempt to not stand out too much. Many were surprised to see a Glass Guardian in my company, but their awe was quick to be explained when the rumors had started to circulate.

"...that's Alyxtra Silvershear. I hear she got a meeting with the Glass Queen herself..." One hushed voice floated through the crowd, a face unseen in the mass of faces.

"The Hero of Soulus? Here? I would have thought she'd be living high on the horse..." A second answered to the first.

"...woman that important's gotta eat too, I guess." Came a third.

"Regardless-" A forth chimed in. "-I'm glad she's here. They say she took down a hundred bandits herself." Okay, that was a stretch and even I was willing to admit it. Ten at most, but not a hundred.

"A hundred, don't be ridiculous." Came the second voice again. "A hundred, what a silly claim." Thank you. At least one voice realized that number was far too- "It was at least a thousand, I heard." Oh come on, really!? You were supposed to bring balance and sanity to the rumors, not join them! Regardless of the ludicrous claims floating among the disembodied voices of the crowd, I turned my attention as discreetly as I could to the wagons we were supposed to protect. Well, I say wagons... but the large metal box that comprised the core of the wagon, along with the armored driver's compartment, they looked more like rudimentary tanks than wagons. Only thing they were missing was the big fuck-off cannon and the fifty cal on the roof. I pulled Maria aside and got close to her.

"What's the story with the metal boxes?" She flicked her gaze to the wagons.

"What, the wagons? Protection for the men."

"You mean they're in that microwave?"

"I don't know what you're going on about, but yes, they're in there. Don't worry, it's insulated and they're well cared for."

"In that? How!?"

"Each wagon has two caretakers – you'll never see them, they're inside with the men – who feed and care for them."

"And we're worried about everyone outside the armored wagon, not the two women inside, right?"

"Oh, they're harmless. The Caretakes wear special armor that... deters any thoughts of helping themselves." I blinked at this as a thousand terrible thoughts ran through my head. Body torture? Magical enchantments that could maim or worse? I didn't want to ask but...

"...what kind of 'special armor'...?" I asked the question I didn't want to.

"Well, it's a special belt that makes any kind of sexual interaction impossible." I perked up. Oh, so it was a chastity belt? That... was considerably more tame than I was thinking. Though, that did bear a further question.

"How do they... y'know go to the bathroom?"

"They are only required to wear it when performing their duties. They're watched off-duty, of course, but they have it removed before they sleep." Maria tilted her head to the side. "You're awfully curious."

"Look, it just seems a bit... contrived, y'know? I wanted to make sure they were thinking of everything." Maria just laughed, ruffling my hair.

"These measures have been in place for over a hundred years, Alxytra. I doubt you can think of an issue or loophole that someone hasn't already." A shrill whistle rose over the crowd. "Ah, that's our cue. Come on, let's group up by our cart. Remember, don't get too touchy." We formed up near our wagon – a small group of about twenty five-ish other women – as one took to center stage in front of us, turning to face us. Even without a name, I could tell this was the Veronicka woman the guard told us about. She looked like she could bench press the city without much trouble, a hard-stern expression on her face.

"Alright, ladies, listen up." She spoke. "I know you're all anxious to get paid, and I'm right there with you... however there have been a few changes to our standard instructions..." She looked around at the group. "...and since I see a few new faces in the crowd, I'll go over them. Typically, this is a two-week long affair; we travel to Basilisk, drop the cargo off, the Mosu have their fun and then we trek on back to Soulus. Simple and clean. However, due to some recent issues in Kaovoi, our stay has been somewhat extended. The Mosu Elder has requested we stay for an undisclosed period of time... we've been promised to be fed and cared for during the stay, so don't worry about rations running out. Once we're in Basilisck, get with me for any updates you need." Her gaze turned back to the group as a whole as her smile faded. "That's it! You know your instructions, shifts will be every twelve hours, hope you've got good walking boots, 'cause it's a hell of a long way to Basilisck. Saddle up, ladies, let's get this show on the road!"

By the cheering of the crowd around us, it seems the leaders of the other three groups finished up their own prep talk, leaving them to disperse as the Southern Gates to the city opened. Veronicka walked over to my group with a broad smile on her face. "Well well... who'd have thought I would have the Hero of Soulus in my little group..." She held her hand out to me. "Veronicka Giles, Veteran Hunter and leader of this gaggle of girlies." I shook her hand, noting exactly how much strength the woman had. It was clear she was trying to give a display of power, squeezing my hand perhaps a bit too tight. I just smiled it off.

"And a pleasure to meet you. I hope you'll forgive me, but I may be asking some questions on the trip, if that's okay?" I asked, Veronicka beaming.

"I would be honored to answer any questions you have." She gave a flick of her fingers towards her, motioning us to follow. "C'mon, walk with me. I'll give you the rundown." We did so, falling in line behind her. "Since your silent, green-haired friend is palin' around with you and not her buddies, I'm going to imagine she's with you?"

"I am." Maria nodded, breaking her silence.

"Good. Good to have a Glass Guardian on the field who will actually do something if the need arises."

"I take it they're not first to the front should bandits attack." I asked, Veronicka chuckling.

"That's why we're here. The Glass Guardians are here in case one of us gets too... curious." She waved this away. "Not that I'm complainin' of course... I've had the thought of sneaking in at night and having a little fun myself but..." She wiggled her fingers in front of herself. "I like my fingers attached to my body."

"So, what's this about an issue in Kaovoi? I've not heard of any problems to the south." I asked, Maria agreeing with a nod.

"Wish I could provide more details. The Elder's letter wasn't terribly clear. All I know is we're in for... an extended vacation, we'll say." She took a breath. "Tell me, how much you know about Mosu?"

"I've met like... two." I admitted, Veronicka nodding.

"And I'm willing to bet you met them here, right?" I nodded to this with an affirmatory grunt. "See, Mosu come in two kinds. The Mosu like to use cute little terms like 'beauty' and 'beast' to describe these types... and for the most part, they're not wrong. 'Beauty' Mosu are probably what you're familiar with. Got more human features than monster, right?" Another nod. "Right. That's 'cause the Glass Queen doesn't... really want the other kind of Mosu running around Soulus. Immigration from Kaovoi is pretty strictly regulated."

"I hadn't heard of that..."

"Most haven't. Elder Megara – the current leader of the Mosu – has been pretty keen on keeping most of her people away from Soulus for... one reason or another. But... they need us, even if they don't like it."

"'Cause Mosu are only women, right?" I chimed in, Veronicka nodding.

"Yeah. Secretly I think the Glass Queen is worried they'll breed faster than we can and take over."

"I doubt that, immensely." Maria chimed in, Veronicka just shrugging.

"It's just a thought. I've got no evidence to back it up. You're gonna meet a lot of Mosu in Basilisck – most from the 'Beast' category. Those are easy to mistake for monsters – done it myself once or twice – but they're no different on the inside from you or I. Mosu live what I might very tentatively call a tribal life. Kaovoi is almost entirely desert, so they're used to sand and sun. Don't worry, the path we'll be taking will be plenty shaded – I imagine courtesy of Elder Megara. Elder Megara tends to roll out the red carpet for us."

"So, we're just supposed to laze about in Basilisck for an undisclosed amount of time?" I asked. "Some of us have obligations."

"Well, I mean, I'm sure they'll be plenty to do. Mosu are known for their hospitality, and their brothels are pretty top-tier." Yeah, I was not planning any trips to any brothels any time soon.

"What makes Mosu hospitality to famous?"

"Mosu are voracious eaters, so their feasts are enough to stuff anyone to bursting. Their wine is some of the sweetest, strongest alcohol in the known world, and they fuck like animals . Literally. The Mosu may be a little strange and unnerving to look at if you're not used to 'em, but when they're in heat, they're beasts ." She chuffed a little. "Hell, you may even find a Chimera or two in their numbers but... don't get your hopes up. Mosu Chimera aren't able to make children. The dick's just for show." A pause. "A damn good show... but just for show regardless."

We had left Soulus long at this point, Veronicka walking alongside the wagons as she spoke. As we left the city, another four-pack of wagons – standard covered wagons with domed canvas tops – pulled along side us, each bearing a letter, A, B, F, and H. C, D, E and G – I was told – weren't used in these kinds of operations because they sounded too similar to B, so they just used the next letters. Phonetically, they were Wagon Ata, Bont, Flo, and Hight. "Flo's our sleeping wagon." Veronicka continued, slapping the side as we walked. "I would suggest half your group climb in and get some rest." I looked to Maria and nodded to her, Maria returning my motion and signalling Avina to follow.

"...I gotta say..." Veronicka continued once Maria and Avina were inside. "You've got quite the group composition. A Glass Guardian, a Linderfolk Oracle, and a Dark Elf slave... what's your secret?" I just smiled at her.

"I've... well... I've been told I'm very charismatic." Veronicka smiled brightly at my response, laughing.

"Hah! I bet you are." She kept her gaze locked to me for a moment.

"Something on my face?" I asked, quirking my eyebrow at her.

"Nah, nothin' like that, sorry... just thinkin'..." This aught to be good.

"What about?"

"How someone as young as you can be so powerful. Allegedly." I let out a little chuckle at this.

"Well, let's just say any rumors you might have heard have been greatly exaggerated."

"Even the one about the Blackwind Butcher?" I paused at that.

"No that... that one's probably true..."

Our conversation pattered off until she excused herself, moving around to check in with other members of our group. Maria was right about one thing though... we continued to march south without so much as a bump on the road. Every eight hours, the cart would stop to feed and water the horses, which was our cue to get our bathroom needs seen to. Kalysta seemed spry enough for the walk, the smile never leaving her face. "How are you holding up, Kalysta?" I spoke up about ten or so hours into our trek.

"Just peachy, Mistress! Feet hurt a little, but that just means I've put in a good day's work." I nodded to her and rubbed her back.

"Indeed. We're almost done with our shift, then we'll get a chance to rest our feet, alright?" Kalysta just smiled brightly, hugging my arm again.

"I could go another twelve hours, so long as Mistress is with me." I flicked her forehead gently with a finger. "Ow! What was that for?"

"For being silly." I responded, soothing the wound with a pat to the head. "Rest is just as important. If we don't rest, we can't work. Your willingness to go above and beyond is cute... but you should be glad for the downtime. Besides. You get to spend it with me." Kalysta pouted a little.

"...in a wagon full of strangers." She sulked. "I won't get to have the fun I want with Mistress..."

"Well, that just makes it more fun when we do get some alone time. Like in Basilisck for example?" She continued to sulk for a moment before she turned her gaze back to me and smiled, the brightness returning to her face.

"Yeah. It will! And besides... I at least get to cuddle with Mistress, right?" I smiled at her.

"Yeah you do."

The last few hours of our shift ended abruptly when Avina jumped out of the back of the wagon, the curtain covering the entrance fluttering a bit behind her. She gave a stretch as she caught up beside me. "Good afternoon, Dono." She gave a half-bow as she walked. "Guardian Despair is just getting her armor on." A few more people were hopping out of the cart and switching out with their replacements. Everyone still looked mentally tired, but at least they appeared physically rested. I couldn't imagine sleeping in a moving wagon was terribly comfortable or restful... but at least it got us off our feet for a good handful of hours. I gave Kalysta's back a little nudge.

"Go on, Kalysta. Go lie down, I'll join you in a bit."

"Yes, Mistress." She took a jogging jump into the back of the wagon, grabbing the side of the canvas dome as she did, the reinforced handle letting her pull herself fully in.

"I spent the last few hours doing as you instructed, Dono." Avina spoke up as we moved, waiting for Maria to finish. "I find it strange but... I suppose it is normal for people." I had instructed Avina try to sleep like a normal person for a change, insisting that she need not remain on high alert. "Though I imagine my discomfort stems more from the situation than anything."

"Mm." I grunted, nodding. "That makes sense." I continued. "Can't say I'm looking forward to sleeping in a wagon myself but... when in Rome." Avina blinked at me.

"Rome? What... what is Rome?" I smiled at her.

"Don't know. Heard the phrase in the market one day. The full phrase is 'When in Rome, do as the Romans do'. It basically means you learn to adapt to your surroundings." Avina had that 'ah' moment of realization, nodding.

"I understand. We have a similar saying in Linderwall." This piqued my interest.

"Oh? How's your version go?"

{" Rivers are filled with ripples and rapids, yet the water does not stop. Be like water ."} Honestly, that sounded more like a 'roll with the punches' phrase, but it was still similar.

"I like that. It's poetic." She smiled and nodded in agreement just as Maria dropped out of the wagon, her heavy boots kicking up a small dust cloud from the road.

"Alright, I'm up... what I miss?"

"Well, for the last twelve hours-" I began playfully. "-we've had a wonderful view of the sky, and that's about it." Maria stretched, pinning her left arm to her chest with her right and twisting her torso to loosen her muscles.

"Awesome. Nothing I love more than doin' nothing but walking." She gently tapped my butt with her hand. "Alright you, go sleep."

"Oi. Who gave you permission to slap my ass?" I playfully pouted to her, causing Maria to just kiss my forehead.

"You did, remember?" I stuck my tongue out and climbed into the cart with a couple others. "Sleep well, you two!" Maria called out to me as I disappeared into the sleeping wagon.

The inside of the wagon was... nice, I guess? It was a standard wagon with the wooden benches removed (or never put there in the first place, couldn't tell) and the ground completely covered in furs over straw. Hardly what I'd call 'luxury' but it was comfortable enough for the short term. Besides, we only had to deal with this for two weeks. How bad could it be? Yeah, there actually was sarcasm in that question.

Several other women had gotten settled – some were removing armor or stripping their clothing off – while others were just content to pop down somewhere and fall asleep then and there. The close quarters of the wagon – the inside being only about seven feet across and somewhere in the vicinity of twenty or so feet long – had necessitated most people double or tripling up, some cuddling into sandwiches, while others did their best to remain indifferent to the whole thing. Kalysta waved at me from a spot near the back of the wagon, beckoning me forward. Careful not to step on anyone's legs or hands, I worked my way through the mass of people towards her. Kalysta smiled and hugged me as I sat down. "Find a good spot?" I asked her, the Dark Elf just nodding.

"Mm-hm!" The spot she had picked out was near the front-left side of the wagon, putting us in a corner. "This was where Maria was, and I think people were scared of her. So I swooped in and took it before she could leave." I patted her head again.

"Good girl, Kalysta." Kalysta nuzzled into my hand as far as she could.

"I'm happy to be of service, Mistress." She flopped down onto the furs, patting the spot next to her. "Mistress can cuddle me, if she wants." Well, I did enjoy a good body pillow. Lying down next to her, I kicked my boots off and removed my gauntlets, wrapping both arms around her waist and pulling her right up to my chest. Bonus: this would prevent anyone from looking up my skirt and off-handedly seeing that I've got a little 'more' hidden up there. Though, to be honest, the darkness was doing most of the work in that department.

I didn't give the accommodations enough credit. After only a few minutes of lying down on the fur-covered straw, I had drifted off to sleep. It wasn't terribly deep – I could still feel the gentle motions of the wagon even in the depths of my sleep – but it was enough to rest me for my next shift. Maybe a week plus of this wouldn't be that bad. No sarcasm this time.

Despite Maria telling me this would be an easy assignment, I couldn't help but be on high alert whenever I was on shift (and maybe a little when I was relaxing, too) just waiting for something to jump out of the trees at us. A monster, an animal, a bandit... hell I would have taken a wild rabbit for heaven's sake.

Day four had seen us arrive at the Blackwind Checkpoint – the most southern point in the Glass Empire and marking where Kaovoi began. The Straight was a spit of land – barely a mile across – with a large gated wall stretching across it, two small towns – one on either side of the wall – for housing the wall's guards, and a lighthouse attached to the wall – the foundation of which dipped directly into the water below. I was on shift at the time we arrived at the Checkpoint, the guards at the gate stopping the whole convoy for inspection. Separated the Hunters into their assigned groups and a pack of three guards each checked us over for our ID Ribbons, while another few examined the sleeping wagons. Everyone was forced awake for the inspection, emptying every wagon (save for the cargo). The cargo wagons themselves were also inspected, but it was obvious from the postures of the Glass Guardians that this was routine. Three Glass Guardians stood beside the guard performing the inspection (visual through the open back of the wagons) ready to jump her in case something happened.

Thankfully – for all involved – that the inspections went off without a hitch, the cargo wagons were sealed back up and given the all-clear from the inspecting guards. "No anomalies among the escorts, Captain." One woman called out to another – who was overseeing the entire operation from a distance – which caused her to nod. Turning, she shouted up to the guards on top of the wall.

"Let the other side know, we've got a convoy comin' through!" I watched the woman atop the wall salute and shout something across the wall. The massive gates which barred our path rumbled open, allowing us through. "Alright everyone, you know the drill. Stay on foot until you're past the other gate, then you're more than welcome to continue with your rest. I apologize about the inconvenience." The Guard Captain of the checkpoint thanked us for our cooperation and ushered us through the gate. We followed instructions, each of us passing through the Checkpoint on foot. On the other side of the gate was about a quarter mile of road, followed by another almost identical wall on the other side; an airlock style pass.

"Goddess, security here is tight. Is the Glass Queen truly so worried about Kaovoi?"

"Recently, not so much. The Blackwind Checkpoint was necessitated by Elder Megara's predecessor, who thought she owned the world. I would say it was a war, but it barely qualified as a border skirmish. Hunter's Guild sent out practically everyone, and damn near every Glass Guardian was deployed to the border. They poked at our defenses, but it didn't last more than an afternoon. After that abysmal display, the Glass Queen ordered the construction of the Checkpoint, and the Mosu – at least the sane ones who didn't want to be wiped out – agreed, and even came out to help." Maria explained for my benefit. "It still stands today as more... deterrent than practical usage." I nodded. Made sense... one look at this, and any attacking army would think twice. A small little isthmus like this would be about as easy to defend as Thermopylae was.

The only difference I observed in the other gated wall across from us was the guards. The guards on the Human side were – as one would expect – Human, while the guards on the Mosu side were of course Mosu. I had always know that Mosu were – to use the phrase from my old world - 'Monster Girls', but the extent of their many forms had always eluded me. I saw so many different kinds of people here, it was almost overwhelming; from women with mostly human features and some animalistic additions – cat, dog, rabbit and bear ears and tails being the most common – to some truly terrifying visages. One guard at gate looked more like a bipedal crocodile than a human, her long maw and myriad teeth offset only by her strangely human eyes (and the fact she was actually wearing clothing).

I tried my best not to stare too much, but it was understandable for someone who had never seen such a thing in her life. Even though most of our group seemed either disinterested or only passingly interested, I could see a few in the crowd who – like me – were wholly taken aback by the experience. This must have been the 'Beauty' and 'Beast' thing Veronicka was talking about.

Once we cleared the second gate – which necessitated a second check – we were off and away on our merry way. Maria and Avina climbed back into the carriage to finish off their last few hours of rest while Kalysta and I continued to walk alongside. I had begun to feel it when we were between the gates, but I hadn't thought much of it... but now that we were across, I could definitely feel a drop in the humidity, the thick forests of the Blackwind region of Denair all but gone now as we passed into Kaovoi. As we continued to push in, more noticeable changes manifested – the trees began to thin, the dirt road we had been used to turned slowly into sandstone and the air temperature began to rise.

"Ugh, is it me, or did it just get hot...?" I asked, Kalysta nodding a bit.

"It has, Mistress. You're doing yourself no favors dressed in that armor." Though, to be fair, this armor didn't fully cover, but the bits it did? Hoo boy. Goddess, Maria's going to be dying in this heat. Thankfully, Avina had suggested I pack a change of clothes for when the heat got too unbearable, and I'm extremely grateful she had. Putting aside the fact we've gone unattested these last four days, I wasn't about to flinch at the notion of ditching the armor for something cooler.

As our shift wore to a close – the trees and familiarity of Denair completely gone now, replaced with a sea of sand stretching out before us, broken up by the occasional small lake or oasis – the path began to be lined with large poles – not too dissimilar to telephone wires in my old life – on either side of the road with a large, beige-colored canvas tied between two groups of two, creating a shaded cover that stretched all the way into the distance. Maria wasn't kidding... the Elder really did go out of her way to make people more comfortable.

"Haaaaah..." I heard one woman sigh as we stepped under the canvas. "So much cooler once the sun's off you..." I watched her hold her arms out and spin around gleefully in the shade. She was right... once the sun stopped beating on your face and back, everything was so much cooler. I spent the rest of my shift giving silent, constant thanks to the wonderful woman who was thoughtful enough to order these put up, and even more thanks to the women who actually had to put them up. I had a lot of respect for people who can stand being out in the sun for days or weeks at a time... it just wasn't something for me... in either world.

Maria was lucky enough to get the late evening/early morning shift, so she and Avina didn't have to deal with the sun much, save for about an hour or so at the beginning of their shift, and an hour or so at the end – the lucky bints – so it surprised me little when Maria jumped out of the wagon in full armor and smiled at us. "Alright you two. Sleep time."

"Good..." I huffed. "If I stay out here any longer, I'm gonna look like a boiled lobster." Hoisting myself up, I turned around long enough to help Kalysta up, a few more of those just waking up jumping out along side me.

The rest of the five day trip passed without so much as a footnote – save for the oppressive heat in the day – until we finally came to our destination. I had a feeling coming through here – what with the sand and the heat and the sun – but Basilisck also had a cultural design cue from my old world (or was it that these themes – Eastern, Western, European, Asian – were just broad themes used in every world?), this time from the Egyptian angle. Basilisck was a sprawling city located smack-dab in the middle of a desert, with a massive collection of sandstone buildings jutting prominently out of the sand. The streets were sandstone cobblestone in rough, uneven patterns; the streets lined with all manner of Mosu who cheered endlessly at our arrival. Guess this is a pretty big event, huh? The Glass Guardians had moved at this point, spreading out to form a shield around the whole of the caravan, doing their best to keep the rowdy, horny Mosu at bay. Yeah, even from here I could tell these women were horny... some were squirming uncomfortably in place, while others blatantly rubbed themselves through their clothing (those that were actually wearing clothing, of course. Some were just, you know. Naked. As you do.)

The Egyptian feel was present in their clothing as well, most dressed in waist wraps and cross-halters of some light, breathable material – I was betting some form of linen – to combat the sweltering heat; while others still were content to simply bind their chest with linen wraps. Of course, there were a fair number of people who forsook clothing completely, instead choosing to live a natural life. Hey, more power to them, I'll pass.

Even more forms of the Mosu, both 'Beauty' and 'Beast' rose out of the crowd. Some had dragon-like wings on their backs, while others had the head of an anubis. It was a shock to see just how many different forms the Mosu took. "Quite the sight, isn't it, Mistress?" Kalysta chimed in, noticing me looking about the crowd.

"Yeah..." I nodded. "...I think I understand why this mission had such a high price..." Kalysta just grunted and nodded.

"The Mosu are longer lived than most... it wouldn't surprise me if some of these women remember their last Elder... but for all that longevity, even they have issues. They breed less frequently than any other species, and with no men of their own, they're forced to pay men from other countries to help. Events like this...? Well, they don't happen but once every ten years."

"...except this is sooner than expected." I observed, Kalysta nodding.

"Yes, there is that..." I had wondered what had caused the Mosu to enter heat when – by all accounts – they weren't due for another breeding season for at least another three years." I took a deep breath and focused on my work, adding in a firm:

"We might look into it while we're here."

The convoy didn't stop until it reached the large, amphitheater-like structure in the center. It reminded me immensely of a strange mix of the Roman Coliseum and the Globe theater; a large, round building with many open windows high above, but a large canvas – much larger than any I'd seen – stretched across the top to shield it from the sun. Veronicka turned to us and gave us all a sign to stop, everyone halting in their motions. The Glass Guardians spread out once more to keep people away from the convoy as it was led into the amphitheater-like structure. Once all four reinforced wagons had been successfully led into the structure, the heavy wooden doors closed behind them, and the Glass Guardians finally relaxed, breaking off into small groups and remaining on station.

"Alright everyone! We're halfway done!" Veronicka addressed our group, a broad smile on her face. "I'll get with local officials and see about getting us some lodging, in the meantime, I need everyone to hang around here for-" Her speech was interrupted by a horn blaring over the chatter of the crowd. "Ah, bloody fuck, always catches me off guard!" Veronicka swore as she covered her ears from the noise. I was forced to do much the same, the sound of the horn ringing endlessly in my ear. I turned about to see where the horn had come from, only to see the sea of Mosu – who were previously champing at the bit to meet us (moreso our cargo) - part directly down the middle. Striding down the newly created pathway as a phalanx of figures – Mosu all. The women on the side all bore weapons of some make, while the one in the middle – a tall and powerfully imposing figure – remained unarmed, a black, leathery cloak pulled about her shoulders, hiding her body and arms beneath it. "...well shit..." Veronicka mused.

"What? Who is that?" I asked as the woman got closer.

"That... is Elder Megara... she's never come down to see us personally before..." As the group got close, I saw this 'Elder Megara' in more detail. Her face was youthful and round, but an almost tar-black; small, iron-like scales covering a good portion of her body. Her hair was long and raven black, shimmering with a distinct purple in the high sun. Her purple eyes glowed like an animal's, her lips etched into a stern, neutral expression. Beneath the fringes of her cloak, I saw clawed, four-toed feet that left heavy indentations in the sand. She came to a full-stop before us and observed our faces. With one great flourish, she opened her cloak to reveal that... it wasn't a cloak at all, but a second set of arms – heavy claws for hands, and a thick, leathery membrane hanging down – that she had wrapped about herself. Now freed, her secondary arms rested upon her primary arm's shoulders, settling the leather 'cloak' to drape down her back. She wore the same light-toned cross-halter and waistwrap that seemed rather common, the linen's tan shade contrasting beautifully with her obsidian skin. Crossing one arm over her chest, she bowed to the collected Hunters and Guardians.

"Esteemed guests of Denair... I welcome you one and all to my humble home." She spoke in a deep, powerful voice devoid of any form of malice or hate... or any other emotion. "And for my people, I thank you for this most generous offer." She stood up straight and held one hand out to the side, motioning her guards to advance. "I've taken the liberty to see your group some lodging for your stay. If you will all follow my guards, they will show you to your inns and rooms. Please, think nothing of it, your stay will be on me." Veronicka smiled at that.

"Thank you, Elder, that is too kind of you." Elder Megara flashed a quick smile.

"Of course. There is one minor issue, however... I was unable to secure lodgings for everyone ... there is still a small number of your group which I could not help... so I will take the burden upon myself." She looked around at the group. "I have heard rumors that there is an exceptional individual in your numbers... I would very much wish to meet this woman." Kalysta looked at me with a big smile and flicked her gaze to Elder Megara. What, does she mean me?

"How very acute of you, Elder! Indeed, we were lucky enough to have the woman the Glass Queen has deemed a Hero in our group." Veronicka chimed in, her hand falling on my back as she gently pushed me forward. Elder Megara's gaze turned to me, those bright, menacing purple eyes boring deeply into my soul.

"Is that so?" I swallowed my unnerve and bowed deeply to the Elder.

"Good afternoon, Elder Megara. I am Alyxtra Silvershear... and it is true that the Glass Queen has named me a Hero." As I rose back to standing, I saw a little smile cross her face.

"I see..." Her eyes turned to Kalysta, who was still clinging to me. "And the Dark Elf, she is with you?"

"Yes, Elder..." I reached behind me and to the side, pulling Maria up to my other side. "So is she, and the Linderfolk Oracle behind me." If I was going down, they were coming down with me. Elder Megara just nodded.

"Four. How convenient. That is just the number I needed." Something told me there was nothing 'convenient' about this, that she had planned this whole thing. Her gaze turned back to Veronicka. "My guards will see you and the rest of your group to Inns around the city. Please, do not hesitate to enjoy your stay; your every desire – no matter what it may be – is yours for the taking. I shall see these four to my estate, where they too shall be well cared for." She was so hard to read... half of what she said sounded malicious as all-hell, and the other half was just so... bland. Either she was terrible at hiding her emotions and she hated each and every one of us... or she was freakishly good at hiding her emotions and was giving off intentional false flags. Honestly, I don't know what's worse, and that both infuriated and confused me. As her guards dispersed to see the rest of our convoy to their rooms, Elder Megara advanced upon the four of us and bowed once more. "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Alyxtra Silvershear. I am Gena Megara, Elder of the Mosu People. Might I know the names of your companions?"

"Eh-" I stumbled for a moment before recovering. "Y-yes, of course. This is Kalsyta Copperglow; and while yes it is true she is my slave, I prefer to consider her more a good friend."

"Copperglow... this is not a name unknown to me. You are Terebithia Copperglow's daughter, are you not?"

"You know my mother?" Kalysta asked, Gena just smirking a little.

"By name and... reputation alone." She dipped her head a little. "Regardless, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." I moved the hand on Maria's arm to her shoulder.

"And this is Maria Despair. Though she wears the armor of the Glass Guardians, she is currently in my employ." Gena smiled.

"I thought you were a touch out of place, Guardian Despair. Mingling with the Hunters and not your own kind."

"To be fair, Elder... Alyxtra and her friends are my own kind." Gena smiled a bit at this, too.

"Of course. I didn't mean to offend, if I did."

"No offense. Just a clarification." Maria remained as cool and confident as always... Goddess, I loved her for that confidence. Moving on, I shifted a bit to reveal Avina behind me.

"And this is Oracle Avina Assentia of Linderwall. She is currently teaching me several techniques that have been invaluable of late."

"Ah! An Oracle." Elder Megara smiled. {" How does the day find you, Oracle ?"} She spoke in perfect Lindertongue. Avina just smiled broadly.

{" It finds me well, Elder, thank you very much ."} She beamed at her. "You are quite talented." Gena just chuckled lightly.

"When you get to be my age, you start having to find things to occupy your time. Learning languages has been mine, and yours was my first." With introductions out of the way, Gena turned to us all and took in a deep breath. "Well! Let us not all stand about in the sun, shall we? Today is a hot day, and I'm afraid at least two of you would die of heatstroke if you're out much longer." She took a step back and bowed once more. "Please, if you would follow me, I shall show you to my estate."

Chapter 16: Heat Stroke

Summary:

Elder Gena Megara speaks to the group about a very critical problem that befell Basilisck, and introduces the group to her daughter, who has agreed to help them solve the issue.

Chapter Text

Gena was not a small woman. She stood easily seven feet tall and had a powerful, almost brutish build. The claws on her secondary arms looked as though they could shred through the armor of a tank from my old world, and the smaller claws on her primary arms didn't look much less nasty (smaller, yes... but still nasty. Did not want to be on the receiving end of a back scratch from her). Though, with all this power and muscle, she seemed – at least on the surface anyway – to be an agreeable sort; not as open and welcoming as the High Priestess, but nowhere near as reclusive as the Glass Queen.

Her footfalls were heavy, her claws scraping against the sandstone below as she walked. "So, is this everyone's first visit to Basilisck?" She asked after a moment.

"I've been before, but only in passing." Maria admitted. I looked to Avina and Kalysta, both of whom nodding, indicating it was indeed their first visit.

"For the rest of us, however, yes. It is our first visit."

"How wonderful! I do so love showing newcomers our beautiful city... though I imagine the heat might be a bit much for those used to cooler climes." As she spoke, I could feel the sweat rolling down my back.

"I'll freely admit, it's been rough but... not too awful bad." I admitted. I could tell Kalysta was fine, her darker skin giving her more protection against the sun, but Maria and I were practically pale we were so light-skinned; same really with Avina.

"Well, I'm glad to hear that. It's the sun that keeps many visitors away from Basilisck, and a damn shame that is... we do so love visitors." She led us down the road, her impressive form parting any crowds who blocked our way. We only had to endure the heat for another few minutes before we arrived at what Gena called her manor – a medium-sized home off the main road – which I will freely admit to being smaller than I was expecting. She was the leader of these people, I expected her to live in a far larger, more elaborate abode. She turned her head just slightly to gauge our responses. "You look confused, Lady Silvershear. Is aught amiss?"

"N-no, not really... I'm just used to... leaders living in larger abodes, I guess." She let out a little chuckle at that, nodding.

"Yes, I suppose between the Glass Palace and the Seat of the Theocracy, this would look like a slum, wouldn't it?" I instantly went on the defensive, that wasn't my intent at all.

"No no! I didn't mean that at all! I've a very beautiful home, just a touch smaller than I was expecting!" She let out another laugh at this.

"Be at ease, I took no offense... though it is awfully cute to see you flustered so." I puffed my cheeks out at her comment of seeing me flustered. Did she just say that to get a rise out of me? She opened the door for us and motioned us inside. "Please, make yourselves at home. Might I interest you in some wine?"

"I suppose a little couldn't hurt." Maria had answered for me. We walked into the house and instantly felt our bodies cool, my own temperature dropping somewhere in the vicinity of twenty or so degrees. "The Mosu are the creators of Dragonblood Wine, some of the finest drinks in all the known world." Maria explained to me. "They may unsettle most, but you'll find no greater vintners than here in Basilisck." Gena beamed at Maria's explanation.

"I see you understand us perhaps better than most. It is so heartwarming to hear such kind words from a visitor." She led us through the house to a well-decorated drawing room, two large lounges sitting with a table between them, and several large, backless chairs. "I do have some more traditional seating available, if it's more to your liking. My daughter and I... do not do well with chairbacks, you see." I nodded to her, smiling politely.

"I can understand, Elder."

"Please, call me Gena. You are my guests, after all." She took a seat in one of the backless chairs – little more than a stool with armrests – and settled in happily.

"If that's the case, Gena..." I began. "You'll excuse me for thinking this whole thing rather convenient... you can only find rooms for all but four? And we just so happen to be in the group? You'll forgive me for thinking there's some ulterior motive here." Gena smiled a bit, seeming relieved at my perception.

"Then I would thank you for being so vigilant. Indeed, you are correct. I have a great many contacts within Soulus – most of whom provided me an idea of the goings-on in your city-" She held a hand up to stop any conflict. "No nefarious reason behind these contacts, you understand. I simply wish to know what is happening with our neighbors to the north. I received a missive a number of days ago, outlining the rise of a new Hero within the Human realms, along with your acceptance in providing for our breeding issues."

"So you knew we were coming?" Maria asked.

"I knew that the Hero of Soulus and her companions were coming, yes. My contacts were lacking in details of your companions, only that there were four of you in total."

"Yeah, about that... I was just here seven years ago... I thought Mosu only went into heat every ten years."

"We do." Gena answered, nodding. "You no doubt witnessed my people's... enthusiasm to get at your most precious of cargo." I nodded.

"Yeah, I had noticed a great number of them seemed rather... anxious."

"Anxious indeed. The truth of the matter is... it has not been seven years since we last went into heat... we have not stopped since your last visit."

"...what...?" Maria muttered. "That... that can't be healthy." This must have been the 'problem' that was mentioned by Veronicka.

"It is not. Past the obvious problems, most who suffer from this problem have almost all but stopped any kind of functionality within the city. Farmers have stopped producing, causing their crops to wilt, and even our illustrious stonemasons have dropped their hammers and chisels. The city looks fine on the outside but... we are dying. Our voracious sexual appetites are causing us to die on the daily... we've had no end of kindness from Linderwall, exchanging food for what we can but... if this problem persists, we may not live another three years."

"So, you're hoping we might be able to solve your problem." Gena grunted to my question, nodding.

"Or at least provide a reason for it, yes, so that we might solve it ourselves." I doubt they'd be able to solve anything in their present state. If we didn't solve it, I daresay they wouldn't be able to.

"You... must excuse my forwardness but... you seem unphased by the same malady plaguing your people." Avina observed, Gena's smile flickering for a moment.

"Yes well... I have a much stronger constitution than most. I promise you any perception of normality I have is... due to great restraint on my part." She rubbed her legs idly at this. So she was fighting against whatever had gripped her people? Gena certainly had a great amount of restraint to fight against pent up sexual urges seven years running. So... Basilisck was rotting from the inside out, because her people were too busy rutting in the streets to get any kind of work done. That... that sounded like a hell of a problem to have, and something that clearly manifested on a grand scale.

"When did all of this start?" I asked.

"About seven years ago, just before our breeding season. At first, I had attributed it to an early onset of our season... nothing strange in that, it's been known to delay a week or so; or sometimes come a week or so early." She shrugged. "No harm no foul. However, at the conclusion of the orgy, I had noticed it hadn't stopped... even those who had succeeded in siring a child were unsatisfied. At first, it was nothing too noteworthy. Increased sexual needs. Work was still getting done. But, as time has gone by, it has grown markedly worse. Now, most of my people cannot – or perhaps will not – stop fucking to do what needs to be done. I'm worried. Immensely. I was hoping I might be able to convince you to assist us. That is my ulterior motive."

"You need only ask, Elder." I answered with a nod. I looked to Avina, who smiled at me and nodded in approval. Maria and Kalysta too seemed to agree with me on this. "We'll look into it for you." Relief washed over the Elder's face as she slumped a little into her chair.

"You have no idea how relieved that makes me to hear."

"Do you have any idea where we might start? I know it was seven years ago, but did anything out of the ordinary happen around that time?"

"Not that I am aware of... but I do have someone looking into things now..." She looked around. "...who should be home any moment." She recentered her vision on me and smiled. "I would like for you to work with her, see what she's found out and see if you can't pick up something she might have overlooked." She smiled at us. "But first, I have been a terrible host! I shall get us some wine, and we will await her return, yes?"

Gena poured us all a glass of wine (save for Avina, who politely declined) and we spoke about many things. Our conversation turned back to her problem a few times, but it wasn't anything we hadn't already been told. Maria was right about the wine, though... it was a sweet, savory flavor unlike anything I had ever tasted in either world. It was definitely a dangerous wine, able to easily get one drunk. Maybe Avina was the smart one, not having any. After a few minutes, the door opened once more, and Gena smiled broadly.

"Ah, that must be Mellyannia. Melly, dear, come meet our guests!" From the front room came a new woman – every bit as tall as her Gena but nowhere near as bulky. She had a serpentine grace to her, lithe muscles and what I could only describe as a swimmer's body. Small, dark blue scales covered her arms, legs and back; a long, thin tail sweeping in broad arcs behind her. Her face was human enough, her bright gold eyes taking in the sight before her. She ran a hand through her light cerulean hair. "Mell, these are our guests, Alyxtra Silvershear, Maria Despair, Kalysta Copperglow and Avina Assentia... they've agreed to help you with our little issue."

"Hardly a 'little' issue, mother." Mellyannia spoke up. "But I'm grateful for the help... especially if the help is more interested in actually helping than pinning me to a wall and fucking me." She scoffed. She wore a similar cross-halter as what I've seen some of the others wearing outside, and a waist wrap; both made of the same white, light and breathable linen. The four of us stood and greeted her – Avina and I with a more formal bow, and Maria and Kalysta waving gently. "Huh. Two Humans, with a Dark Elf and a Linderfolk. Interesting. I'm Mellyannia Megara, but you can just call me Mell."

"Pleasure to meet you, Mell." I speak to her. "Your mother was just telling us about your issue."

"Saves me from explaining it, I guess." Mell continued. "I take it you came here with the convoy?" I nodded to this.

"Yes, but I suppose that's only a bandaid for the problem, isn't it?" Mell nodded to my question.

"Yeah, and an exceptionally short-term one at that."

"Do you happen to remember anything out of the ordinary that happened before this whole thing went down?" Maria asked, Mell thinking for a moment as she took a seat next to her mother.

"Now, that's an interesting question. One with a few answers." I blinked to her response.

"What do you mean?" I asked, Mell shrugging.

"Well, if you're asking if anything out of the ordinary happened in Basilisck, then no. Everything up until that point had been pretty much average. Nothing so much as a freak rainstorm." I suppose rain would be uncommon in a desert environment.

"Okay..." I nodded to this. "What about outside of Basilisck?" Mell just nodded.

"Well," She began, crossing one leg over the other. "Do you know of the Highborne?" I spared a look to my group, who only shook their head. "Doesn't surprise me. It's not common knowledge, but Saavtora used to be home to an advanced race – leagues and bounds what we have today – that disappeared some five to ten thousand years ago. I understand this whole continent used to look like Denair, with their massive cities breaking up the skyline. Sometime before now, we're not really sure when, the whole civilization just... vanished. Gone, in an eyeblink. When the desert claimed Kaovoi, it condemned a lot of their ruins to sleep beneath the sand. A lot of us have taken an interest in archeology... you're familiar with it?"

"The unearthing and study of ancient sites, yes." I nodded, a look from Avina and Maria both telling me they were surprised I knew what she spoke of. Mell smiled at my words and nodded, seeming relieved to meet a kindred spirit.

"Yes, that's exactly it. Many Mosu have dedicated our considerable lives to the study of these ruins. I remember vividly that shortly before this outbreak of... whatever you want to call it... one such team had uncovered a new set of ruins beneath the sand. We broke into some kind of vault far beneath the surface and... work just stopped."

"Stopped?" I asked. "What do you mean?"

"Just that. Everyone was called back, the site deemed too dangerous to continue investigating. Now, that's not unheard of. Many sites that house ancient relics or artifacts from this advanced race had been deemed 'unsafe'."

"And did you discover any of those relics or artifacts?" I continued, Mell falling silent for a moment.

"...no." She shook her head. "We managed to break into the vault, and everyone called it a day. Next day, the site forewoman just told us all we were going back, that the site was too dangerous." She looked at me. "You think there's a connection?"

"It's a longshot to be certain but... it doesn't strike you as strange that the forewoman wanted to leave quickly?" Mell nodded.

"We returned to Basilisck and then everything started happening... you're right, it is a longshot, but it's the only possible lead we've got." A pause. "Problem is... the site's been condemned as dangerous, we won't be able to return without permission." I looked to Gena, who only shrugged.

"Sadly, in matters of an archeological nature, I am not the last word. I can grant you preliminary permission to occupy the site, but not to enter. That will have to come from the High Cryptarch."

"Can you get us this permission?"

"Sadly, High Cryptarch Styles is... preoccupied at the moment, as she has been for the past seven years." I grunted.

"Dammit."

"Alright well..." Mell stood twisting her body in both directions to stretch. "...as you always tell me, mother, sometimes it's better to ask for forgiveness, rather than permission."

"That phrase is not to be used as a blanket excuse to disobey the rules, young lady." Gena glared at her daughter. "There is a very niche series of events where that phrase is acceptable, and blatantly breaking the rules that have been the backbone of our society for a thousand plus years is hardly-"

"Mom, look." Mell spoke up. "You can sit there and say 'rules are the backbone of our society', but what happens when something happens we've never seen before? What happens when those rules fail to operate because our society is falling apart due to an unknown malady that neither you nor anyone else have an answer for? It's a dim, distant light at the end of a very long, dark tunnel, but it's a light regardless. I'll chase this lead if it might have a possibility to bear fruit... so I'm going, with or without your permission." Gena tried to find a hole in her argument, but eventually the glare in her gaze faded and a smile appeared on her lips.

"Well... with the High Cryptarch so preoccupied, I doubt there will be anyone cognizant enough to stop you... so do as you wish." She looked to me. "Please watch over my daughter. She is... brash, but headstrong."

"Don't worry. I won't let anything happen to her."

"Hah!" Mell laughed. "Confident one, ain'cha? I like you already. But don't worry, I can handle myself in a fight pretty well."

"How far away is this dig site?" I asked, Mell thinking for a moment.

"About three hours by carriage south... but by foot? Probably a day – fourteen, fifteen hours?" Mell responded, causing Gena to speak up.

"Then perhaps you should leave in the evening. Our guests have just arrived from Denair, by foot no less, Mellyannia. I cannot imagine they aren't tired. Rest here for some time, until nightfall at least. It will provide cover for your trip, at least partially." Gena stood and motioned to Maria and Kalysta. "If you would follow me, I shall show you to your bedrooms for the day." Kalysta had agreed to tune the crazy down in public. We didn't want to draw too much attention, so I promised that if we were separated during our travels, I'd make it up to her once we were back home. I didn't have a doubt she was keeping a mental tally of how much I owed her. It went without saying, I was going to be a very busy lady when we were done here.

"I guess I'll take you to your rooms." Mell shrugged. Their house may have been small, but it was still big enough to house the six of us without trouble. Mell led us to the other end of the house, towards a pair of guest bedrooms. "They're not much, I'm afraid but... it's a comfortable bed and a roof to keep the sun off you."

"I'm sure they'll be fine, Mell. You worry too much. You and your mother have been wonderful hosts so far." Mell smiled, bracing the back of her neck with a hand.

"That's... kind of you to say. I know mother and I can be a bit intimidating but... it's nice to see you so comfortable around us."

"Well... I will admit as to being unable to read Gena's motives... she's a complicated woman."

"Yeah, in more ways than one. She's had to retain an almost cold approach to most people due to this strange affliction. If she lets her guard down, she'll succumb to her baser instincts." I nodded to this, understanding fully my previous uncertainty.

"And you? How do you fair with it?"

"I'm... not affected by it, for some strange reason. It's a rarity, but there are some of our people who remain immune to whatever this is... but it's only a small handful – thirty or forty at most in a city of five to six hundred. Mother thinks it's because of my more stabilized libido." I blinked to that.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, normally, Mosu libido is almost dead. We go ten whole years without a single sexual urge. Then, once a decade, it flares up."

"Your breeding season, yeah, I know about it." She nodded.

"Right. Well, I'm not that way. As far as mother knows, I've got what one might call 'normal Human libido'. I get horny... six or seven times a week, but it's nothing a-" She stops, shaking her head. "...sorry, about got ahead of myself there. You don't want to hear about that. All you need to know is I'm more akin to you in that regard. I have my urges, and I find ways to sate them when they arise."

"And would you say that the handful of those who are immune to whatever this is share that aspect of you?" Avina asked, standing beside me. Mell thought again for a minute.

"Wouldn't know." She shrugged. "I don't really know a lot of people, and don't really have a lot of friends." She took a deep breath. "Being the daughter of the Elder... has its disadvantages." She turned to one door and motioned to it. "Anyway, this will be your room, Oracle." She twisted to the other on the other side. "And your room, Alyxtra."

"Thank you for your hospitality." Avina bowed to Mell. "Unfortunately, the sun has taken quite a bit of my energy, so I think I will retire early." Mell just nodded to her.

"Of course, Oracle. I hope you rest well." Avina smiled and nodded to her gently, quietly entering her room and shutting the door. Mell just smiled at me and opened the door to my room. "I imagine you're in much the same situation."

"I am, but I'm still energetic enough to chat for a bit." I stepped into the offered room. It wasn't what I'd call fancy, but it was definitely nice accommodations – a bed built for someone slightly larger than me (more in line with Gena and Mell's frames) rested in the corner with two large, fluffy pillows at the head; and a square table surrounded by three chairs rested in the corner just to my right. "I can say without a doubt, so far the sun is the only thing I find disagreeable about Basilisck." I spoke in a lighthearted tone, Mell just laughing a bit at me as she followed me in.

"Yeah, you're not the only one. Though, a fair number of Mosu are cold-blooded, so it works for them more."

"Cold blooded? Like reptiles?" Mell just smiled.

"Aye. Physical features aren't the only thing we've gotten from our natural surroundings. Some Mosu have adapted some of their aspects as well." I didn't know if asking if she was the same was considered a taboo subject, so I decided it best to not ask.

"I hope you don't mind me saying but... for most of the Mosu I've seen, I can attribute an... archetype, if you will. The cat-folk, the rabbit-folk, the like." Mell just grunted, nodding.

"Aye. Most of the Beauties have that advantage."

"You and your mother are... quite unique." She smiled at my comment, chuffing happily.

"I'm going to take that as a compliment... but yes... we fall outside the standard fare."

"And you don't look a thing like her." I continued, causing her to laugh as she pulled one of the chairs from the table (another backless one) and sat on it. I took my place on the bed.

"Children infrequently look anything like their mothers. I don't quite know the reason behind it – hell, no one does – but children just... don't have any physical relationship to their mothers." I had a few more questions I wanted to ask, but they all seemed rude to me... at least I couldn't find a polite way to word them. "Alyxtra... do you mind if I say something a bit... non-standard?" I blinked at her question, then nodded.

"I... suppose? What's on your mind."

"Do you... do a lot of travelling?" I laughed a bit, and nodded.

"I mean, I've been doing quite of bit of that recently, yes. Been to Linderwall, and the Vrollick Mountains... now I've been to Kaovoi, too. It's been a busy year for me."

"...damn, that must be nice... to just... go wherever you want, whenever you want." I nodded to her words.

"Yes, it is a bit liberating... but it is also something of a responsibility. Adapting to foreign customs, making sure I don't insult others with my words or actions... it's liberating... but frustrating at times, too. Do you not travel?"

" Hah !" The sarcasm in her single, dry laugh was palpable. "I've only ever left Basilisck once in my life, and mother was livid when she found out. The reason I can speak so confidently about that dig site we're going to? 'Cause I was there when everything went down. We were there for two weeks, and mother was not happy when I came back. Got a tongue-lashing I still remember." She smiled at the fond memory, then shook her head. "Nah... mother doesn't want me leaving Basilisck. Says my duty is here to 'my people'. Pbth. They're not my people, they're her people. Mother and I both know I'll never outlive her, so what is she preening me to be? A never-has-been Elder?"

"Why are you so confident you won't? You may one day take her place." Well, that answered my question about if the 'Elder' title was hereditary or not.

"My mother has been Elder for two hundred and nine years." I blinked.

"That's... a considerable time."

"Yeah. Mosu don't age at all through their lives physically... except when their lives are coming to an end. We look eternally young, until about twenty or so years before we're expected to die, then we rapidly age. It's as much a blessing as it is a curse. My mother looks the same she did when I was born, and that was..." She paused for a moment. "... quite some time ago. I have a suspicion my mother will outlive me." Guess it's rude to ask a lady her age here, too.

"Well, personally I find that aspect of Mosu biology quite agreeable. For what it's worth, you're quite pretty, Mell."

" HAH !" She gave another dry, sardonic once-laugh. "Aw, look at you bein' a little charmer. That's cute, kid, thanks... but nah. I'm an old lady."

"You're only as old as you feel." I echoed, before shaking my head. "Point I'm tryin' to make is, don't give up. I'm sure they'll be a time when your mother will let you stretch your wings a bit. She just needs to see that you're capable. I know my mother was worried sick when I told her I was staying in Soulus. I could hear the worry oozing off the letter she sent..."

"Well, you've met mine so... what's your mother like? She a huge worry-wart like mine is, or is she more down-to-earth?"

"She worries, of course. I write her monthly, and she's always just so worried about me. Am I eating enough, are my travelling companions nice, do they treat me well... you know, standard Worry-Wart Mother stuff." I smiled. "Sometimes, I think she's just looking for an excuse to bring me back to the farm... think dad's gettin' too old for the work, and I don't blame her."

"Farm...? You grew up on a farm?" She asked. I just smiled brightly and nodded.

"Mm-hmm! Just a stupid kid from Grotto with nothin' to her name but the friendship of three wonderful people." Mell tapped her claw on the chair.

"If you don't mind me askin'... I heard a lot of the fringe villages in Denair didn't have a lot of kids... for fear of sounding rude... how'd you come along?"

"There's a lottery held each year. Mother was lucky enough to win." Of course, only granting children to those who served the Glass Queen was a sure-fire way to weasel your way to extinction, so every year they held a lottery – cutely called the 'Procreation Initiative' - to see who would be the lucky bitch to sire the next generation. There was a four-year cooldown between when you could win, so I would be highly surprised if I ever had a sister.

"Oh, that's pretty neat, actually." I nodded and agreed. Overly complex, but neat. "Any siblings?"

"No, and if so they'd be half-siblings at best. Maria's actually got a sister – full blooded one, too – but that's like... a super rarity."

"The other human, right?" I nodded to this. "Ah, listen to me talking your ear off when you're tryin' to sleep, and you just smiling politely and listening. I should let you get some sleep."

"Try to get some rest yourself, okay? I have a feeling tomorrow's going to be a long day." Mell nodded and stood. Arching her back and holding both hands up above her head, she stretched; closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. After holding it for a moment, she returned to normal and smiled at me.

"I will. Sleep well, Alyxtra. Either mother or myself will come get you when we're set to leave." I wished her a good night as well, waving to her as she left the room.

We hadn't intended to stay as long as we were going to, so none of us thought to bring a change of clothes. I decided I could just get away with taking the top portion of my armor off and sleeping in my tassets. Not super comfortable but... you know, sacrifices. Off came the boots and everything from the waist up, and before slipping under the covers and closing my eyes. The sheets were cool against my skin, light enough to keep me from burning up in the day, but heavy enough to keep the night chill at bay. I could definitely learn to love it here... if not for the sweltering heat.

I don't know exactly how long I was down for – four, five hours or so? - before a knock came to my door. "Alyxtra?" It was Gena's voice drawing me out of my sleep.

"Mmmgh...?" I grunted, leaning up on my side and looking to the door. The door was partially open, with Gena peering in, her one purple eye just... glowing in the dark. "...Goddess, that's a creepy sight..." I mumbled in what was supposed to be my inside voice, but I guess I spoke loud enough for her to hear. She laughed a little and fully opened the door, both those bright purple eyes glowing like lightbulbs in the dark.

"I apologize... I know my appearance can trigger primordial fears-"

"Not your appearance... just those... you know. Glowing eyes staring at me from the darkness." She reached into the room and took a candle from the table and lit it with a flick of her fingers; her nails sparking to light the wick. "That's a neat trick..." I mumbled.

"Yes, quite useful. It's a strange mutation of ours... the only way to tell Mellyannia and I are related; she, too shares it."

"Take it it's about time to go?"

"Just about... but I wanted to speak with you in private before you leave." I nodded and rubbed a hand across my face.

"Sure... what's up?"

"The ruins you are going to visit... Mellyannia knows how dangerous they can be, but I'm certain you don't. The civilization that built those ruins were... millennia ahead of our own technological level. Doors that open themselves, mechanical defenses that can shred through even the sturdiest armor... I cannot even begin to fathom what else you might find. I want to impress upon you the need for caution. Age has not been kind to these facilities, and some of them may be... well past their expiration date." I had an idea of what I was up against. What's this, a dash of science fiction in my fantasy isekai life? I suppose it takes all kinds.

"Don't worry. I'll be certain to be the picture of caution."

"Please do. And... a final word of warning. Protect my daughter. If you return without her... you will find me far less cordial." There was a seriousness in her voice I couldn't argue with. This wasn't about foreign relations... this was a mother's desire to keep her little girl safe.

"I completely understand. Don't worry, I'll sooner die than see her come to any harm." She scoured my face for a moment, those glowing purple eyes darting across my features before her stern face lightened with a smile.

"Good. I no doubt think Mellyannia's filled your head with thoughts that I'm 'overprotective' and perhaps a touch overbearing but... she is very precious to me."

"I completely understand. It can't be easy to have a daughter who's so independent and free-thinking."

"It's not just that. I know I can't keep her caged up here forever but... I don't want to send her out into the wider world alone. She's brash... she's careless at times, and thanks to me, wholly ignorant to the world outside. She needs guidance in all things... and my place is here. As much as I would love to set out on a globe-trotting adventure with her – just me and my baby Melly – I know I could never do that. So, I must wait. Until I either die, or she gets too sick of me and flees on her own." She smiled, despite the sour turn of the conversation. After a moment, she smiled. "Well, I must go wake Mellyannia... you should get ready. I've got some presents for you and your friends, as a way of helping with the desert sun."

"Oh, you didn't have to do that-"

"Of course not. Consider it an investment in your success. An investment I will consider repaid if you can remove this malady that's been plaguing my people." She set the still-lit candle on the table and turned away. "Just a moment..." She left, closing the door loosely behind her. After a few moments, she returned with a small collection of garments in her hands. They were much the same as most of the other Mosu wore – a linen cross-halter with a waist wrap – with the addition of a pair of hair stays (basically deep-toothed combs designed to keep long hair in place) to keep my hair out of the way. "Your long hair will do you no services in the heat, so I hope you won't think me tacky for buying you these."

"No, I appreciate your concern. I really was envying Maria's shorter hair for a bit." I smile at her. I took the clothes from her and set them on my bed.

"Tell me, Alyxtra..." She spoke up as I sorted the presented clothes.

"Mm?"

"Do your friends... know?" Her question caught me off guard, I looked behind me and stuffed the worry into my throat.

"Know? About what?"

"That you are a Chimera?" I paused for a moment.

"...am I that obvious?"

"No, of course not. You hide it very well... physically. However, being... experienced with the opposite sex... I know the scent well." I lifted my arm and took a quick whiff, causing Gena to laugh. "No no, dear. The smell is much more minute. I only know it, because I have spent the better part of a hundred years smelling it." I smile and shake my head.

"They know. Though, if anyone back home caught wind-"

"You would be on the next convoy to arrive in our breeding season, only in the back of one of the wagons; yes, I know full well of your queen's deplorable treatment of Chimera and Splits. You would think that... people like you – and please do not take offense when I say that-" I took absolutely none. "-but you would think people such as you would be the answer to our crisis. A woman who can create life just as well as they can incubate it... and yet, you are treated as freaks. Abominations." She shook her head. "I do not understand it."

"Nor do I." I smiled to her, starting to strip down my tassets to get changed. Gena was a woman, and what's more a mother herself. I don't believe there's anything I've got that she's not seen before. "...but that is the way of things. The most we can do is try our best, yes?" Gena clearly wasn't happy about that answer, frowning.

"...you sound as though you have no intent to change things."

"What can I do? Right now, there is more than just me at stake here. Maria – a Glass Guardian – knows about me. Do you know what would happen to her if it came to light that she not only knew, but hid my secret? She'd be executed. Without me, Kalysta would go insane, probably getting herself killed and Avina? Well... I don't rightly know what would happen to her, but I can promise you it wouldn't be good. So no, it sucks and I hate it... but I've got more lives on the line than just mine." Gena listened to my words, her smile seeming to brighten just a bit.

"You have a very kind soul, Alyxtra." Well, I am the soul of a forty-odd year old in the body of a sixteen year old, so there's that.

"I find it's harder – but more rewarding – to be kind, than to be cruel." Gena grunted an agreement to me.

"I think the same." So I was wrong about her. Her earlier coldness was just to mask her burning desires, and she was actually an exceptionally kind woman. "Well, let me go wake Mellyannia and your comrades. I hope the clothes help with the desert heat. I've made a bit of breakfast for you five, just enough to give you a boost."

"I'm sure they will, Elder. And thank you for your hospitality."

Chapter 17: Lust Blood

Summary:

Alyxtra and her group - lead by Mellyannia - arrive at the archeology site in question, and it's immediately clear that Alyxtra will be more in her element than anyone else.

Notes:

Same deal as before, folks. It's not Swedish, it's 'Highborne'.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

S

She wasn't kidding when she said she had made a 'bit' of breakfast. The table in their dining room – adjacent to the drawing room – had been set with a small collection of fruits and a portion of rice (which I'm confident was used as a filler). Kalysta, Avina and Maria shuffled in a few minutes after I had been seated, Maria looking like she was still trying to wake up. Avina was the only other one in the group who had dressed in the clothes Gena had gifted us, Kalysta still remaining in her usual state of undress, but with her hair pulled into a tight bun at the top of her head; and Maria was still stubbornly dressed in her armor.

"Maria, you're gonna cook in that." I spoke up as she sat down, the stubborn woman just shaking her head.

"I'll be fine." She responded. Gena and Mell had joined us for breakfast, but I noticed that neither of them were eating.

"Are you not hungry, Elder?" Avina mused, seemingly noticing the same thing as I.

"Do not worry about me, dear. Our libidos aren't the only thing we're able to shut off at will. It's been a saving grace in this time of strain. Please, you will need your strength for the day to come." I couldn't tell if that was a convenient excuse or the truth, but decided that I would repay her kindness by doing everything in my power to root out the source of this issue, no matter what the truth was. "Thankfully, the rice we have been importing from Linderwall keeps very well even in the heat, and is very filling." She smiled to Avina. "Your people really have been a wonderful boon for us, thank you."

"What's more, the few of us who are still sane enough have been doing our best to provide in any and every way we can." Mell added in. "We've managed to stave off complete starvation so far... but I don't know how long that can be sustained."

"Which only means we need to find the cause soon." Kalysta chimed in, digging into her food.

"Indeed. I don't mean to further pile on undue stress but... the hospitality I mentioned to your colleagues will be putting a strain on us... but I feel it necessary."

"Why hadn't you just requested help?" I asked. "I'm certain if you'd have petitioned the Hunter's Guild in Soulus for help, they would have helped."

"Our relationship with Soulus has ever been strained. I feel the only reason the Glass Queen indulges our breeding season is because it is only once every ten years, and we pay handsomely for the help." Gena continued with. "I do not doubt if we managed to get a message to Soulus, it would be either ignored, or held so long in limbo that it would matter little even if help came. So, yes... I had to resort to less-than optimal means... means most would call duplicitous... but if it will get me the help we so desperately need, then I will be duplicitous." I was liking Gena more and more. She acknowledged that her means were backwards and roundabouts... but she also was willing to do anything to help her people. Though... that comment about any official request made to the Hunter's Guild being either dismissed or ignored long enough for it not to matter got me thinking. I would love to write all this off as lingering insecurities from Elder Megara's predecessor and the border skirmish that necessitated the Blackwind Checkpoint but... at this point? I was finding that a harder and harder justification to make.

I pushed this aside. I had a mission to do, and thinking over petty ifs and whats wouldn't get it done. We ate our breakfast generously provided by the Elder and I – multiple times – attempted to convince Maria to wear something cooler, which just got her usual response of 'I'll be fine'. With breakfast concluded, I gave up wholly in trying, and just decided she would learn for herself; then we dispersed for a few moments to finish getting ready, namely getting our weapons. Thankfully, the outfits had a belt which allowed Avina and I a place to attach our weapons (though Avina just slid the scabbard of her katana under her belt). We bade Gena one final farewell, which Gena used as an opportunity to remind me of her stern discussion earlier in regards to Mellyannia. Like I was planning on getting her killed, or something. I assured her that I remember full-well what we had discussed, and that she need not worry about it. We return together, or not at all.

"What was that about?" Mell asked once we were on our way down the main road. She hefted a large dufflebag onto her shoulders, loaded with several waterskins filled with crisp, clean water and a few non-spoilable snacks, such as biscuits.

"Your mother being your mother." I answered innocently, deciding not to fully fill her in on the details quite yet. "So, this dig site... how well do you know it?"

"Pretty well. I was on assignment there for a bit but that fell through. It might have been seven years ago, but I think it should still be around. Closed dig sites aren't usually filled back in, just... left there."

"You just leave it?" Maria asked, Mell just shrugging.

"Best way to make sure we don't forget its location and then 'discover' it again a few years down the road. They're all clearly marked, and you can tell an active one because they're guarded." Mell looked around the street, a visage of sadness on her lips. "...it's so quiet this evening..."

"Isn't that normal? This looks about like Soulus at night..." Maria continued, Mell nodding.

"Normally, I'd agree with you... but Basilisck is – usually – an all-day city. When the days are so oppressively hot, it makes sense that most don't want to be out in the sun... so shops open usually between late evenings and close late mornings the next day. Some businesses are even open all day. Basilisck is a city that never truly sleeps." My own little Egyptian New York. "But now? The silence is the eeriest part about the city by night... my mother tries to find comfort in the silence but... for me? It just strikes me as a prelude of what's to come." I knew what she meant... the prelude to a dead city. "...if we can't fix this, the whole city will die, and we'll join the ruins in the sand... just another ancient civilization people will dig up in the future..."

"We're not going to let that happen." Maria spoke up, looking to me. "Right, Alxytra?"

"Right." I confirm with a nod. "We'll get to the bottom of this." She drew in a deep breath, a light smile crossing her cerulean visage.

"...thank you. Not too many people would be willing to help us out... most would just be content to watch us die."

"Mistress would never allow for that!" Kalysta spoke with determination and zeal.

"Linder will not allow me to stand idly by while others suffer." Avina echoed. "Had we known of your struggles earlier, perhaps we could have solved them before they became a problem." She continued, but then recanted. "But it will do us no good to speak of ifs. We are here now, and that is all that matters." I saw Mell smile, looking over her shoulder at us.

"...you all are too pure for this cursed world." She folded her hands behind her back and puffed her chest out. "...but for what it's worth, I'm happy you're here."

We followed Mellyannia out of Basilisck and into the desert that surrounded the city. There was no road which led south out of the city – just one north east and another west – so it was over sand the whole way. As we walked, I found ways to entertain myself.

{" Kalysta, Avina... how long you think before she starts cooking ?"} I spoke in Lindertongue, Avina's gaze turning over to Maria, studying her. Even though it was still night, two hours in the desert in full armor had already begun to take their toll on the usually stalwart Glass Guardian.

{" I give her until sunrise ."} Avina spoke with a nod.

{" Bold. I give her another three hours ."} Came Kalysta's addition, causing Avina and I to chuckle.

"You're talking about me... I just know it." Maria muttered, glaring at us.

"We were just saying how much we admired your determination. Not many would be eager to wear full plate in the desert."

"Something tells me that's not what you were saying." She huffed, stumbling a bit in the sand. "And I know that... 'cause if that was the case... you'd have said it in Common, not moonspeak." I just shrugged.

"I gotta practice my Lindertongue, Maria. You know this. That means varying my conversational topics." Avina giggled at my response.

"Indeed! One can hardly learn a language when you practice only the same phrases." Avina backed me up without so much as a hitch, Maria looking over at the three of us, grinning like idiots before just sighing and shaking her head.

"...still think you're playin' me."

"I still think you should have taken the offered advice. I'm used to the heat, and it can get brutal, especially around midday... which is about when we'll be arriving." Mellyannia continued to advocate for Maria to wear something that wasn't a low-tech microwave.

"And like I said, I'll be fine. Besides... one of us has to be ready for a fight."

"You certainly are determined, Guardian. To a fault."

"Yep, that's called a character flaw."

We made light conversation as we traveled, the long and cold night eventually giving way to the dawning day. The longer we walked, the farther into the desert we went and the higher in the sky the sun rose, the more and more like a corpse Maria began to look like; sweat pouring down her forehead and neck, and a light crisping red started to appear about her cheeks, forehead and nose. Goddess, she must be sweltering. We tried multiple times to get her to remove her armor – Kalysta even volunteering to carry it for her the rest of the way – but the stubborn woman refused, continually repeating 'I'll be fine'. I hated to do this, baby... I love you to death, but you need a lesson. After the eighth attempt, and about three hours from our destination, I stopped pushing the subject, instructing both Kalysta and Avina to do the same; telling the pair – in Lindertongue – that she needed to learn a lesson. It killed me to do this to her – because it could very well kill her – but she needed to have that pride kicked out of her one way or another.

Just around midday– when the sun was high over our heads and baking the sand beneath our feet – we arrived at the location Mell slated as the dig site. Several tents surrounded a hole in the sand – the tents clearly ravaged by the desert sun and wind – the hole reinforced by several wooden support beams and tarps forming a cave mouth for entrance, the tarps holding the sand back. There was only about ten or twelve feet of sand before it broke clean into dirt and stone. "S'about time..." Maria heaved, her face as bright red as a chili pepper. "...anyone else hot...? 'Cause I am..."

"I told you." I shrugged as we advanced on the dig site.

"Hells... when they said they abandoned the dig, I thought someone would have been back for the tents, at least..." Mell mused, staring into the hole. Several large metal jugs were half-buried in the sand as well, along with several dozen wooden crates. "...Hells, they just left everything! That's... decidedly non-standard."

"Whaddaya mean?" Maria heaved again.

"Well, even when a site's abandoned, a crew returns next day to clean up the site. Supplies, the potable water, the tents... they're all retrieved. Here, they were just dumped. Like no one even thought to come back."

"They might not have cared." Kalysta spoke up, Mell just shaking her head.

"For that to be the case, something really important must have come up." Mell stood on the edge of the cave entrance, hands on her hips. "Well... we've come this far. Might as well take a look." The four of us followed her in, the shade of the interior of the cave instantly causing relief to course through us... like the temperature dropped a hundred degrees. I let out a sigh at the drop in temperature.

"...oh that's so much better..." Maria was practically slurring her words at this point. "...oh, so that's what that feels like..." I turned to ask her what she was going on about, only to have her fall right into my arms.

"Ngh-!" I grunted, catching her before she could fall face-first onto the stone. "Augh-! Shit!" The moment my bare hand touched her chestplate, fire surged through my nerves. Her armor was nuclear hot. I quickly laid her on the ground and shook the searing pain out of my hands. "Fuck, her armor's like fuckin' magma! Kalysta!"

"On it!" Kalysta took the dagger she had taken from Jessehmine and began to cut the leather straps on Maria's armor to free her from the microwave she had worked herself into. I love that I don't even have to tell Kalysta what to do... she just automatically knows my mind.

"...we did try to warn her..." Mell mused, setting her dufflebag down and opening it. "Good thing I brought more water than I thought we'd need..."

"Going on about how 'someone has to be ready for a fight'..." I sighed to myself, helping Kalysta best I could with her armor. "What good is that when you pass out from heatstroke, you dummy!" I shook my head and pulled her gauntlets off. "...she's gonna kill us for damaging her armor."

"I'll take it, so long as she doesn't die from this, first." Was Kalysta's answer, and I had to agree fully with her. I turned my attention momentarily towards the entrance to the cave. "...someone's going to have to stay here with her." Her armor had been wholly removed at this point, leaving her in just her usual tunic and trousers she wore when on her off-hours. Kalysta wasted no time in cutting the legs of her trousers free and opening the neck of the tunic to let her skin breathe.

"I'll stay with her-" Mell began, Avina shaking her head.

"No, you need to go with Alyxtra into the ruins. You are the only one who has any idea of what to expect. I will stay out here, and do my best to lower her body temperature." She looked to Kalysta. "Kalysta, would you assist me?"

"Mm-hm." She nodded. "Don't worry, Mistress. We'll make sure she lives long enough to get chewed out for being a dumb-dumb."

"And to chew us out for cutting her armor free." I agreed, nodding. "Alright..." I pulled a few waterskins from the bag and handed one to Mell. "Take this, I'll take one, we'll leave the rest here." Mell took the offered waterskin and took a drink from it.

"Alright... follow me." She led me into the cave as Kalysta and Avina stayed with Maria near the entrance. They were far enough in to be shaded from the sun, so it was just a matter of getting her body heat down. Mell and I pushed farther into the cave, the tall Mosu dipping down to pick up a discarded torch from the front. Striking one of her claws against another, she sparked the ancient rag enough for it to light. "Should last for a bit, at least." I grinned like an idiot at her little talent.

"That's so fuckin' cool." I allowed myself exactly four seconds of fangirling before regaining my composure. The path was all dirt and stone, descending a good fifty or so feet into the ground. "So, how exactly do you find these ruins? It's all sand on the surface."

"Accident, mostly. Sometimes, the sand blows away enough to reveal a piece of the old world at surface level, or sometimes we just... dig randomly. Ancient cities were huge, it's actually a lot easier to find them than you'd think."

"And this one?"

"Random dig." She answered. "Site Forewoman was... Gwenevieve Hals, a relatively new Cryptarch."

"I should have – and meant to – ask this earlier when we were discussing it but... what's a Cryptarch?"

"Cryptarch is a juxtoposition of cryptotech – the unofficial name we're giving the technology of the lost civilization – and archeology. The full name is Cryptoarcheologist, but that's a mouthful, so we mostly just call 'em Cryptarchs." Man, that was a word and a half. They were basically engineers, from what I could gather. "Cryptarchs are in charge of cataloguing any cryptotech we run across, as well as destroying any that might be too dangerous to leave lying around."

"Wait, you keep this Cryptotech?"

"We study it. I know to Denair and most of the world, the Mosu look like a bunch of savages playing in a giant sandbox... but we're pretty intelligent." She smiled at this, turning a corner in the winding passage. "We're hoping to one day discover a means of reclaiming Kaovoi from the desert. Maybe normalizing its climate and doing something with all this damn sand. It's my hope to build a city as large and beautiful as Linderwall or Soulus; and doubly so if that can happen in my lifetime."

"That sounds like a noble goal, wanting to improve your people's lives." She smiled at my words, the flames from the torch flickering shadows across her face.

"Yeah well... for now, I'll settle with breaking whatever has caused this... horny streak in my people." I could agree more to her sentiment. We continued down the path until the cave opened up – must have been a hundred feet underground – to a large, steel vault door with several rusting crowbars lying at the door's base. "...here's the door."

"It looks like you literally just opened it..."

"'Cause we did. Second this thing opened, it hissed, and that hiss was enough for the Site Forewoman to declare it dangerous." A hiss? Sounded like decompression? Was the facility hermetically sealed?

"Do many of the ruins you find 'hiss' like that?"

"No... that's what made Cryptarch Hals declare it dangerous. We hadn't had that reaction before, so we thought it a pretty safe course of action..." I picked up one of the crowbars from the ground and wedged it into the small gap in the door. "...what are you doing?"

"We didn't come all this way to gawk at a door, now did we?" Pulling with all my might, I managed to crack the heavy steel door open a few more inches. "Help me out here..." Mell looked at me for a moment, dumbfounded; then seemed to recover, wedging her fingers into the door and pulling open as I did the same. Even with our combined strength, the door slowly creaked open slowly, a blast of stale, hot air hitting me in the face. "...ugh, so nasty..." I scrunched my face up as I continued to pull with all my might. "That hiss – ngh...! - might have just been you breaking – guh-! - the facility's hermetic seal..."

"The what seal?" Mell continued.

"Think of it like a – guh, come on you heavy bastard-! - a wine cork sealed in wax. The seal keeps the air inside the facility..."

"A door that can keep even air out? Is that – fuck... - even possible?"

"If this lost civilization is as advanced as I think... more than just possible." With a gasp and a burning sensation in my arms, I released the door, the heavy port now open enough for us to squeeze our bodies in. Shaking my noodle arms out, I huffed. "Thanks for the help."

"So you think this facility was... what was that word?"

"Hermetically sealed."

"Yeahthat." She blinked at me. "Where'd you hear that word?"

"Oh uh... y'know. I've been all over places, I've heard some pretty interesting stuff." I had let my knowledge of my old world's technologies leak through... should be more careful of that in the future. "Linderwall, maybe? I don't know, can't remember details." She nodded, seeming to buy my half-assed excuse.

"Well, regardless... we're in!" She started to squeeze through the door.

"Hold up there, Mell." I grabbed her shoulder before she could disappear. "Your mother would have a shitfit if you got hurt. I'll go first."

"You said you needed my knowledge of these ruins. I can't just hang back and-"

"I didn't say hang back. I said 'let me go first'. You just follow behind me." Mell puffed her cheeks up cutely, pouting.

"Fine... but keep your eyes on the ceiling." She handed me the torch, which I graciously took. Just past the door was a small square room with walls, ceiling and floors comprised of the same matte gray metal, Mell's talons clacking loudly against the floor as she moved, muffling the sound of the sandals I wore. Another door – much smaller than the first – rested against a wall and was ajar slightly. With torch in my right hand, I gently pulled the door open with my left, the metal hinges squeaking loudly in protest at being woken from their several hundred year long slumber.

The first thing I noticed on the other side of the door was a skeleton crumpled up against a wall, a long-since dried bloodstain splattering the wall above it. Judging by the bloodstain, the body hit the wall from a high-velocity impact, and slid down the wall, dying before it even came to a stop. Taking a single step through the door and a loud, whirring mechanical clunk echoed in the hall, causing me to quickly duck behind the wall. "What, what did you see?"

"Nothing. Heard something." Peeking around the corner, I poked just enough of the torch out to fill the corridor with light, a small object dangled halfway down from the ceiling to the floor, two large tubes locked facing directly downward.

[" Hjalp... jag har problem... "] The twitching mass of wires and barrels sparked uselessly as a mechanical voice continued to drone in some unknown language. I knew a turret when I saw one... and a high-caliber one at that... looked like something that belonged on the top of an M1A1, not on the ceiling of a ruin in a fantasy world. The turret twitched, unable to get a lock on us, its servos and gears whirring uselessly as it struggled. [" Hjalp... "] It repeated in the same mechanical droll. [" ...jag har problem... "]

"I... think it's broken." Mell observed, causing me to nod.

"Yeah, I'd say so... but let's not take any chances. Hold this." I gave her the torch and ducked out of the door and closed the distance between myself and the turret. Grabbing the whole assembly by the barrels, I gave a great pull, the aged and frayed wires crumbling almost to dust as I tore the remains of the turret off the wall and dropped it to the ground. "There. Now it's definitely broken." With the turret out of the way, I went back to the skeleton. Generally speaking, there was nothing out of the ordinary on the skeleton, save for the skull. In fact, if it wasn't for the two back-swept horns on the top of the skull, I would have even called it human. "Mosu?" I asked Mell, who just shook her head.

"Couldn't tell you..." Mell responded, shrugging. "I mean, possibly...? But with how long it's been sealed-"

"Yeah, good point." With no defining marks save for the horns, it was hard to tell what kind of creature this was. Judging by the way we found it though... definitely sentient. It had died running from someone or something. I stood back up and turned my attention back to the corridor. Aside from the bloodsplatter – which was far too old to get anything of use out of – the only other thing of interest in this corridor was the corridor itself. It stretched on six feet until it took a sharp, ninety-degree right-hand turn. That turn was also where the turret was mounted. Taking the torch back from Mell, I pushed on.

Printed on the wall just under the turret were a few words I didn't recognize, with lines stretching out from them and continuing along the wall. There were four words on the wall, and in descending order they were: 'Administrering', 'Bostadsomrade', 'Biokemi', and 'Virologi'. At least two of those words looked passingly familiar to me. 'Administrering' looked and sounded a whole lot like 'Administration', and 'Virologi' was far too similar to 'Virology' to ignore. I think... we stumbled into a research facility of some kind.

"Let's start with the top and work our way down." Mell suggested. I nodded and looked at the line leading from 'Administrering' - a red line – and followed it along the wall, careful this time of the ceiling like Mell had tried to warn me before. The red line – along with the blue line to whatever 'Bostadsomrade' was – down a side-corridor and around three separate turns before a most depressing sight appeared: a cave-in that had totally blocked the passage. "Damn." Mell scoffed in disappointment as we took in the collapse before us. "Guess we're not getting through that." I grunted in frustration and nodded.

"Mm, yeah... not without at least a couple of pickaxes and far more time than I'm willing to spend." I looked back down the corridor we had come from. "...we could always check the other way..." The other two lines – the yellow line leading to 'Biokemi' and the purple line leading to 'Virologi' - had split off in an entirely different direction a turn or two behind us. I don't know what we find out from a 'Biokemi' area or a 'Virologi' area, but it was best to fully explore this area before calling it for the day.

"We might as well." Mell agreed, shrugging. "We're here. Who knows... we might be pleasantly surprised." While I doubted that, I fully agreed with her suggestion to explore it regardless of what we might – or more realistically might not – discover, just on virtue of 'we're already here'; so towards 'Biokemi' and 'Virologi' it was. We turned away from the cave-in and retraced the red and blue lines back to where they intercepted the yellow and purple lines, and then turned down the passage the yellow and purple lines lead us. The torch flickered in the stiff wind, casting a powerful light over the matte gray steel floor, our footsteps the first sound these dead halls have heard in centuries.

Upon turning a corner, I was greeted with the same whirring thunk from before, my reactions kicking in to push Mell behind me just as – Bee-beep! Something activated, and a duo of powerful, chunky gunshots echoed in the corridor. " Shit !" Mell shouted, covering her ears. "What in the name of the hells was that?"

[" Hoppsan. Jag missade ."] The cold, mechanical voice of the turret spoke. I looked over at the wall opposite the turret, seeing two large potholes blown clean into the steel wall. [" Kom ut. Du har inga problem. "] I gawked for a moment at the potholes blown in the wall, imagining whatever it was firing was in the tank cannon caliber... one single shot from that would kill anyone. After a few seconds of thinking what to do, I heard the turret speak again. [" Jag ar ledsen att jag skramde dig ."] The voice continued, followed by a whirring and a click. Chancing a peek around the corner, I saw the turret fold up into the ceiling, its presence announced only by a small bulbous bump in the otherwise smooth ceiling.

"Those uh... those things pack some punch, don't they?" Mell was also transfixed on the holes the turret punched into the walls.

"Yeah, quite a bit."

"So... any ideas of how to disable this one? I don't think it'll just let you walk up and rip it off the ceiling." I thought for a moment, before nodding.

"I've got... one idea." There was one thing my teenage years playing TTRPGs taught me, that I will take to my grave a second time over. Pressing my back against the wall, I held one hand up at a forty-five degree angle in front of me and muttered the incantation for Firebolt, a small ember of flame appearing at the end of my finger. Mell blinked at me.

"...you can use magic?"

"Yeah. Can heal too." I muttered quickly, opening up every reserve of mana I had. I would only really have one good shot at this, so I wasn't taking any chances. The small spark roared to life into a miniature sun on the end of my index finger.

"Uh... is... it supposed to be that big?" Upon opening my eyes, I noted that the Fireball had grown to about the size of a basketball, perched on the end of my index finger. I just shrugged a little.

"That'll probably be big enough."

"For what?" Without answering her question, I spun out from cover and pointed my finger at the bulbous distortion in the ceiling. A click and a whir echoed in the hall as the turret began to deploy.

"Bang." I felt it necessary to add a little flair to the attack. Simply calling out 'fireball' was a bit too passe for my tastes. Releasing the fireball, I darted back into cover before-

PHA-THOOOOOOM! A massive explosion shook the entire facility at its core, Mell bracing herself against the wall. Once the earth rattling and the sounds of pieces falling to metal floor ceased, I peeked around the corner. The explosion had melted an area of the corridor about thirty feet in diameter, wholly destroyed anything and everything within fifteen feet of that, and warped anything in a further ten feet. The end of the corridor was now less of a T and more of a... sphere. Mell peeked around the corner with me, her gold eyes widening at the sight before her.

" Holy shit !" She gawked. "Overkill much?"

"Eh." I shrugged. "I'm still getting a feel of how much magic is too much magic..." I looked at my index finger and twisted my wrist to look at it from another angle. "...need to use it more..." Fireball: the answer to all your problems, in the fantasy world, the real world, or the real fantasy world. Thank you TTRPG for teaching me this valuable lesson.

"That's amazing... I had always thought Humans couldn't master more than one Life Path... You tell me you can heal, you've shown me you have no small amount of magical skill, and yet you claim the warrior's life... what exactly are you, Alyxtra?" I thought for a moment on how to answer that, before settling on.

"One of a kind, my dear. One of a kind." We managed to salvage our colored lines that pointed us to our destination. After another few minutes of following the path – interspaced with a few more encounters with ceiling-mounted firepower (which I was using as a gauge of what's too much magic. The first one took three Firebolts before it finally shut down, and the second only took two. I was starting to get ahold of what I could do at this point) - we came to a split. The path split down two distinct avenues, one leading to 'Biokemi' and the second to 'Virologi'. I looked down both paths, seeing if there were anymore roadblocks to our path; and convinced that there were none, I turned to Mell. "So, what's the verdict? 'Biokemi' first, or 'Virologi'?" Mell looked at our choices and pointed to the purple line which lead to 'Virologi'. I nodded at her decision. "'Virologi' it is, then."

We continued deeper and deeper into the facility, passing through several doors that – if I wasn't mistaken – were at one point keypad locked, a small panel near the door displaying a three-by-three collection of buttons, the labels on the buttons rubbed off with time. We passed through a few more doors, one of which looked like a decontamination chamber, before arriving in a large lab structure. There was no other way to describe it, and no other proper way to put it. Computers, testing equipment, and an entire wall of vials that I was definitely in no hurry to touch. Several of the vials were broken, while other slots were completely devoid of anything. Mell spread out through the room, looking at everything. "...what is this place...?"

"It looks... like they were experimenting on something." I went to a computer terminal – that had several lights on and was in more or less one piece – and pushed a random button. The screen clicked on and displayed a DOS prompt.

[" Kommando ?"] The screen read, a small blinking block telling me that I could type something. I looked down at the keyboard – all the letters rubbed off – and placed my hands on what I remember as the home row. Let's see how alike this is to my old world. I took in a deep breath and typed 'Help' next to the prompt, and pressed enter. [" Okant kommando. System I lageffektlage. Funktionalitet begransad ."] The machine responded with, followed again by 'Kommando?' and the blinking box again.

"Uh... okay..." I muttered to myself, then typed in 'Translate'. Again, the same phrase spread out across the screen, telling me that – whatever it was trying to say – was the same as last time. I'm guessing it didn't understand what I was saying. Squinting at the screen I tried something else. 'Language' I typed in.

[" Okant Kommando. Sprakbarriar upptackt. Oversatt? J/N "] That... that was progress. That J/N looked similar to how computers in my world asked you to confirm something, but in my world, it was Y/N, not J/N... wait... I hovered my finger over where J would be on the keyboard, and pressed it. After a second, the screen wiped, and a dozen plus lines appeared down the page – each numbered – in various languages.

[" Oversatt ?"] The first read.

]" Perevodit ?"[ The second continued.

]" Fanyi ?"] Read the third.

{" Translate ?"} Okay, I could read the fourth, but my Lindertongue was shoddy, I didn't think I could-

"Translate?" Read the fifth. Finally! One I could understand, AND was confident in. I pressed the 'five' key on the keyboard and the choices cleared once more, the screen displaying 'Setting System Language from: Highborn to: Basic. Standby...' before the screen flickered. Once this finished and disappeared, the prompt from before reappeared. 'Command?' The prompt read. I continued with my last train of thought, starting with 'Help'. After inputting the command, the following list of commands appeared. 'Help: Display all viable commands. Viable Commands: Status, Process, Storage, Records.'. I looked up from the console to see Mell examining a series of tubes on racks against the wall. She was preoccupied for now, but I had to hurry. Looking back down, I typed in 'Records'; a whole screen of numbers – that looked to be dates? I know we still used a twelve month calander, with each month having thirty days – filled the screen. They all appeared to be in chronological order (if I was reading the dates right), but I wasn't wholly sure. One – near the very bottom – was labeled without the usual date format, but called simply 'READ ME'. Ominous. Flicking my gaze but up to Mell, I saw her examining the thick, square supporting pillar in the center. I looked back down and typed 'READ ME' in the command box; the dates vanishing replaced with 'Record Partially Corrupt. Display Recoverable Data? Y/N'. With a nod to myself, I acknowledge. This, is what I saw.

'To Whom Reads This: We tried. Please understand that we wanted nothing more than to help. We sealed the facility after the-[CORRUPTION]-began to circulate through the ventilation. We tried to help our declining population, but the formu-[CORRUPTION]-at best. If you're reading this, you're most likely infected by the same thing that will kill us. Victims to your own carnal lusts. We've managed to work out a-[CORRUPTION]-don't have the genetic variety to synthesize the cure. All our familiars are already dead. If you have access to the-[CORRUPTION]-the necessary procedures have already been uploaded. Just sit in the chair and let the machine do th-[CORRUPTION]-fail were we have. Best of luck.'

'Victims to your own carnal lusts'? Well, that sounded both ominous and familiar. So, if I was understanding this right... they were experimenting on something – a virus or disease, most like – that super-charged one's libido and made them think only about sex. I imagine if we examined more of this facility, we might find more proof to that. I silently sighed to myself... it was progress, but not much. I still had no idea what 'familiars' it was referring to. In truth? We were no closer to solving this than we were when we arrived in Basilisck. Not without some clarification. Pressing escape, I backed out to the main command prompt, seeing a new option appear on the help list: 'Synthesize Lust Blood Cure'. I input the new command, only for the central pillar's sides to slide open with a quick, efficient mechanical thunk , revealing a reclining chair – like in a dentist's office – within, a menagerie of cruel-looking implements attached to it.

Mell, her face nearly right up to the pillar at the time yelped in surprise as the wall slid down quickly, causing her to stumble back into some of the machines behind her. She looked over at me like a deer stares down an oncoming train. "...what happened...?"

"Uh... I... I don't know... I hit a button and..." I feigned ignorance, smiling to her. "I think I did something? I'm not sure..." I shook my head. "I managed to find a little snippet of information about something called... Lust Blood? Apparently, it's... something that makes you go crazy with sexual desire? I think the ancients were meddling with it... and I guess it got out? Infected the facility with necessitated sealing it."

"Lucky bit of 'pushing buttons at random'." I shook my head.

"I doubt it was luck... more like they had it set up for someone to find and fix..." I looked up to her. "Hey Mell... it mentioned something about 'Familiars'... do you know what they're talking about?" I looked down at the console, the screen showing an ASCII art pictograph of a human-like paper doll – featureless and emotionless – standing before another ASCII art pictograph of a chair. The words 'Prepare Familiar Donor' appeared under the chair. "It's wanting me to 'prepare a Familiar Donor'..." Mell came around the equipment and stood by my side as she looked; her gaze occasionally turning up to the chair.

"I..." She began, taking a step back and shaking her head. "I think we should leave this alone for now." I looked down at the screen and nodded.

"...yeah, probably not a bad idea." I smiled wryly up to her. "Let's table this for now, go check on Maria and the others... and then go look into that 'Biokemi' place, eh?" Mell sighed, happy to hear me agree with her.

"Yes... yes, I think that's best." We'd be back... but I didn't want to do anything that could hurt anyone... especially any of my friends.

Notes:

I'm more or less back to 100%, so things should start to go back to normal now. I wanted to thank everyone for your support during this trying time, and I hope you continue to enjoy IseKaiMera as much as I enjoy writing it and its goofy cast of characters.

EDIT: As I lay in bed, content that I had managed to post another chapter, I hear the voice in the back of my head telling me I fucked it. I did something wrong. Something about this chapter I was unhappy about. So changes have been made, and the voice is silent. I must now sleep.

Chapter 18: The Cryptarch

Summary:

Mell and Alyxtra return to find Maria recovered from her heatstroke, and investigate the facility farther, where they meet an interesting woman in interesting circumstances.

Notes:

If you haven't gone back and availed yourself of the edits I made to last chapter, please do so.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dodged a bullet. If Mell had seen me work on that computer, I would have had some very difficult questions to answer... questions I'm not completely sure I would be able to talk my way out of. I wasn't completely comfortable dropping that kind of information on a relative stranger. It was bad enough I was one thing people (generally) had a poor opinion of. If word got out that I claimed to be some reincarnated person from another world... ugh, I'd be labeled just as crazy as I labeled Jessehmine. Deflecting the discussion to checking on Maria and investigating 'Biokemi' area had been my only sure-fire way of getting out of answering some choice questions. With any luck, she won't ask them... and if she does, I'll just deflect again.

Mellyannia and I returned to the entrance – back through the halls following the yellow and purple lines back to the entrance – and passing through the large vault-style door. We walked all the way back up to the surface, where we found Kalysta and Avina still doting diligently over Maria – who thankfully was awake, at least. "I told you, I'm fine. I can't believe you two let her go off on her own..." Maria's voice carried down the cave tunnel even before we could see her.

"And we told you already, she's not alone. Mell's with her."

"You'll excuse me if that's hardly any consolation-" Maria continued to complain.

"Well, I'd say if you're healthy enough to bitch, you're healthy enough to move." I smiled as we turned the corner. Maria was still seated against the wall, her ruined tunic and trousers replaced by the same outfit Gena had given us. Apparently, someone had the foresight to bring it along (probably Avina, because again that cheeky girl seems to think of everything). Some of her previous clothes had been cut up to make rags out of them, one of which was soaked in water and pressed against her forehead to lower her temperature.

"Dono, Mellyannia... welcome back. Guardian Despair has regained consciousness, and has been rather vocally against your excursion without her."

"That's putting it lightly." Maria continued. "It was stupid of you to press on without me."

"Oh, like how it was stupid of you to ignore the suggestions of myself and literally everyone else, and decide to take a twelve-hour trek in the desert wearing full plate armor? Metal conducts heat, you know. When you finally passed out, that armor was so hot I could barely touch it." I had taken on a distinctly strict tone with her. Was it stupid of me to split the party? Yes, undoubtedly. However, I wasn't the only one guilty of hubris and bravado. "We all told you, you should have worn cooler clothes. We could have split your armor up among us and carried it, and you could have put it on when we got here, but no . You had to be stubborn. So don't bitch at me for being stupid, unless you're ready for me to bitch at you for being stupid too." Maria closed her eyes and leaned her head against the stone wall, sighing.

"...you're right..." She shook her head gently. "I just... I didn't like the thought of bandits or something sulking in these ruins, or getting the jump on us in the desert."

"No bandit in their right mind would attack in the day. That's why the latter half of this trip was taken in the day." Mell spoke up. "We traveled at night at first, because we would be close enough to the city where bandits wouldn't try anything, and we'd save most of our strength for the grueling back half of the trip, where the boiling sun would keep bandits in their hovels." Mell crossed her arms. "Goddess, you Humans can be so foolish sometimes."

"To be fair-" I decided to chime in to defend Maria. "-if you or your mother would have told us that before we left, we might have been able to avoid this kind of fiasco." Mell just blinked.

"I thought that was common knowledge. Sorry, I guess living here my whole life has kind of made me a little... blind, I guess? To an outsider's point of view." I smiled at her, reaching up to pat her shoulder.

"No need to apologize. We're all guilty of being a bit dumb at times. So, let's chalk it all up to a learning experience, yeah?"

"I agree." Maria spoke, her head still against the stonework and her eyes closed. Probably soaking up that cool water on her forehead.

"Mm." Mell nodded, smiling. "Yeah, same." She rubbed the back of her head. "You're... oddly mature for your age." I smiled at her, shrugging.

"Yeah well... I've been told I have an... 'old soul' if you will." I looked back to Maria. "How are you feeling, Maria? Are you able to move?"

"Yeah... just about got my strength back." She opened her eyes and nodded, taking the cloth off her forehead. "...and thanks, Kalysta – Avina. For looking after me." Avina smiled at Maria's words of thanks.

"Of course, Guardian. We are a team, and most effective when we work together."

"Any time, dummy!" Kalysta continued playfully. "You're Mistress' precious friend, after all!" Maria smirked, offering Kalysta her hand to help her up.

"I'll allow you to call me dummy this time, 'cause you're right. Help me up?" Kalysta and Avina both helped Maria up. "...also, I'll admit half of the reason I fought you on changing clothes is... I do not believe these fit me one bit..."

"Pbth." I scoffed at that. "Bullshit. What's the point of having those cheese grater abs if you don't show 'em off once in a while." Maria chuckled.

"Well, we all know Alyxtra likes muscle girls."

"I like you all for different reasons. As I said, it's your personalities I like, not just your bodies. Anyway, enough chitter-chatter, let's go. Mell and I already checked one of the four areas of the facility. Two are completely blocked off behind a cave-in. We're about to look into an area labeled as 'Biokemi'." Maria picked up her sword and attached it to the belt of her outfit and fell in line with us as Mell and I led the group farther into the facility. Maria stopped at the skeleton by the entrance to examine it.

"...what the fuck...?" She mused, gently touching the horns on the creature's skull. "This... I've never seen a creature like this..." I blinked at her reaction as the whole group stopped.

"Could it be a Demon?"

"No, no way. Horns are common on Demons, true... but this?" She rubbed several fingers flat against the curvature of the creature's horns. "...not like this..." She was careful not to disturb the creature's final resting place.

"What's the deal? Horns are horns, right?" Mell shrugged.

"Usually, I'd agree but... Demon horns start here-" She put her finger on the side of the skull, right above where the ears should be on a Human skull. "-this one's start at its forehead, and curve back." She paused for a moment. "...a Tyrant...?"

"A what now?"

"A Tyrant." Maria repeated. "It's not common knowledge among the general populous, but the Tyrants were a race of very Human-like creatures that ruled most of the known world up until about three-ish thousand years ago, where they suddenly up and vanished almost over night. They were highly advanced and cruel beyond measure. They were said to have both curved and straight horns out of their foreheads, and golden skin." She retracted her hand and looked over the skull. "...though until now, I had always thought they were just... myth, you know? Rumor. Not real, just a child's over-active imagination."

"This is the first time I've heard of them." I told her, shrugging. "And I've heard some pretty crazy myths and rumors."

"Doesn't surprise me. The Glass Queen is quick to dismiss any and all rumors of Tyrants. We were told that they're the product of fear and insecurities; rumors started by Demons to demoralize and destabilize Humanity." She shook her head. "...with this, I don't know anymore." She looked over the skull with worry alight in her scrutinizing gaze. It was clear that if this was indeed what she called a 'Tyrant', it had called a lot of things into question. "...well, no use dwelling on this now." She stood and centered herself with a quick, deep breath. "Let's press on, shall we?" We agreed and pushed on down the corridor... however, as we turned the corner, I watched her sneak one final look at the corpse behind her. Maria was a stoic individual... a person I would easily call 'unshakable'. I didn't think anything could unnerve her – truly unnerve her. That day, I was shown that wasn't the case.

We continued down the hallway, following the lines on the wall until we eventually came to the split – where the hallway went left towards 'Biokemi' and right towards 'Virologi' - and Mell lead us down the path that followed the yellow line to 'Biokemi'. I know this is going to sound strange but... I found the lack of corpses disturbing. Like, it's clear that this facility is ancient, and if we found one corpse, we rightfully should see more... like a lot more. Yet, despite this, there was just... nothing. We pressed on a bit farther, until we came to where the yellow line finally ended. A large, High Steel door blocked our path, the door itself ajar just a few inches – enough to get fingers in. Mell looked to me, then to the door before nodding. "Right." I interlaced my fingers and cracked my knuckles with a quick flick of both wrists inward. "On three?"

"On three." Mell confirmed. Being taller, she grabbed hold of the door higher up, as I grabbed lower down. "One, two... three-!" She counted off quickly, the two of us pulling on the door on three to force it open. Once the door was a good foot or so open, Maria slipped behind the door and pushed to give us a hand. It was lighter than the main door, but no less a heavy piece of metal. Inside the main door was another small antechamber – a four by six rectangular room with another heavy High Steel door on the other side (this one thankfully almost fully open) – with a few large white metal canisters lined up in a corner. Mell stopped when she peered into the antechamber and saw the canisters. "Wait..." She grunted. The canisters weren't the only thing in the antechamber either... a bedroll was stretched out in another corner. Our attention had been focused on the door, so we hadn't seen either. "These are recent." Mell spoke up, looking at the canisters. There were five in total – three large, thin rectangular ones (that vaguely resembled jerry cans) and two smaller, cylindrical ones (that kind of reminded me of paint cans) lined up in the corner of the room.

"What are they?" Kalysta asked, Mell unscrewing the lid from one of the jerry can-like canisters.

"Water jugs..." She looked inside. " Full water jugs." She looked to the paint can-like canisters and shook them, the contents rattling around in side sounding a lot like dry dog food, if I was being honest. "Kibble..." She muttered.

"Kibble?" I grunted. "What's kibble?"

"A dry mix of oats, nuts, seeds, honey and raisins... basically emergency rations for long expeditions. They're filling – if a bit salty – and keep for an extremely long time." Oh, so trail mix. "But we didn't go this far in the last time..."

"So... that means someone's here?" Maria asked, looking at the bedroll, the pillow and fabric of the roll itself looking almost pristine. "This bedroll is new, too."

"There's not enough here for a large group..." I observed. The water jugs looked like they could only hold at most four gallons each, and the trail mix canisters were probably only twenty pounds of nuts... enough for a small group – no more than three – for a week, or one person for two to three; depending of course on how much one drinks and eats. This amount of food would only last someone like Kalysta two days tops. Fuckin' glutton. "And judging by the one bedroll that's here, we're probably only dealing with one person."

"Possibly hostile." Mell added in. "With everyone in Basilisck... occupied , and most people from the fringe towns and villages not really caring much for anything but their lives, I doubt any self-respecting Mosu would be here." Maria drew her sword, the golden-tinted glass blade sliding audibly out of its sheathe.

"Then Avina and I will go in first." Avina nodded to Maria's statement, her hand resting on her katana's handle. I didn't even try to argue with them, just gave Maria and Avina a few foot head-start and followed right along behind her, my own hand resting on my weapon. We left the kibble and water where it was, following through the door on the other side. It opened into a cramped hallway – barely large enough for Maria and Avina to walk abreast – that stretched on for a few feet, several archways placed around the room. Another decontamination chamber, if I were a betting woman. We passed through with little issue until we reached the lighter door at the far end. Maria pushed it open with a hand and peered inside.

The inside of the next room was large – fifty to sixty feet wide by at least that long – with a high-vaulted ceiling and a large chamber in the center of the room. Several computer consoles were placed around, along with several large steel vats; tubes running out of the top and along the ceiling to several pieces of equipment at the far end from where we entered. Once we stepped into the room fully, the queerest sight befell my eyes: a Mosu woman standing in the sealed central chamber, her hands and face pressed against the glass.

She was a bit shorter than I was, the peach-color of her face marred by hands and arms covered in a black, chitinous carapace – like an insect's - with a long, scorpion-like tail wagging behind her like a happy puppy. She smiled brightly at us as we entered, one hand pounding on the glass. Mell looked to the source of the pounding as Maria started to advance.

"Careful... do you know who she is?" Maria asked, Mell smiling sweetly.

"Not her name, nor do I recognize her face... but that robe I know." The robe she referred to was dusty and brown – several smudges of what were either mud or grease present about the fringes and cuffs of the sleeves – and ran all the way down to the ground. She waved excitedly at us as we registered her presence. "She's a Cryptarch... strange she's here... she wasn't the site's Cryptarch when we were excavating..." Mell advanced and looked the woman over, her tail whipping madly behind her in joy. She pointed to a small panel near a door, a latching lever parallel to the ground. After pointing, she pantomimed pulling the lever down in a quarter-circle arc. "...but she appears to be an exceptionally stupid one..." Mell reached out and pulled the pointed-at lever down, the door hissing as it was pulled effortlessly open.

"Oh my Goddess, you have no idea how glad I am to see another living person!" She flung herself out of the room and practically tackled Mell into a hug; the stalwart Mosu simply grunting from the small woman's hug. "Oh, I'm free! Free, free, free!" She was nuzzling her cheek into Mell's stomach. "Oh, and you brought friends! Hi!" Excitable little thing.

"Hi yourself, Cryptarch..." Mell began, pushing her away and holding her shoulder. "Was that your camp outside?"

"My camp?" She seemed to register what she meant. "Oh!" On that cue, her stomach growled. "Yes, thanks for reminding me! Follow!" She practically sprinted out of the room, oblivious – or uncaring – of her robe's hem. Maria looked to Mell, who only smiled and shook her head dismissively. Girl was probably hungry. We followed her out, Maria sheathing her sword as we left.

Returning to the small antechamber, we found her sitting cross-legged on the ground and sucking down gulp after greedy gulp of water, an open can of kibble between her legs. As she gulped down water like a drowning fish, I looked her over some more. Her eyes were a strangely human blue with blonde hair fashioned into pigtails out the side of her head, her body mostly covered in the same black chitin as her hands. " Guhhhhh- !" She gasped as she dropped the water jug, wiping the errant drops from her mouth. "Fuck, that's good..."

"Cryptarch... if you don't mind me asking-" Mell began. "-what are you doing here?" We watched as she shoved a handful of granola and nuts into her mouth, chewing them up quickly before swallowing them. "...and how long were you in there?"

"I don't know." She mumbled through a mouthful of trail mix. "My dumb-ass tripped something inside, and it locked me in. I had thought I was gonna die, so I just kinda... laid down to wait for the hunger to take me." She swallowed, then grabbed the jug again, swallowing another huge mouthful of water. "What's today?"

"The twelvfth of Cancer." Mell answered, the Cryptarch just nodding.

"A'ight, so four days."

"Four days ?!" I blurted out. "What are you even doing here? Isn't this site considered dangerous by the Cryptarchy?" She nodded midway through another slug of water and handful of nuts.

"Yeah." She grunted, shoveling more trail mix into her mouth. Mell reached over and grabbed her hand, stopping her.

"Slow down. Chew, swallow, then talk." She nodded, going through the motions to chew what was already in her mouth before swallowing it. "Okay, now talk."

"Right... sorry... I was just so hungry... anyway. So, you're right. The Cryptarchy did deem this site as dangerous seven years ago. However, most of those designations are well-documented with the Cryptarchy. Piles of paperwork, documenting the exact reason for the closing of the site. Each reason has to be well-documented. Specific reasons and descriptions of those reasons." Mell nodded.

"Right, standard proceedure."

"Right; except this site had none of that. The only reason it was deemed dangerous was 'Site Forewoman Closed Site.'" Mell blinked.

"That would never fly."

"That's what I said!" Our Cryptarch nodded, clearly excited about the whole thing. "So's I go to the High Cryptarch and ask to re-open the site pending a full investigation. Know what she says to me?"

"I'm gonna guess-" I began. "-some variation of 'no'." She nodded.

"Exactly! 'No'. Not a 'no, and-' either... just 'no'. So I pile up a couple'a gallons of water, some tins of nuts and decide 'fuck it, I'll find out myself, consequences be damned'." She beamed. "I don't even care if you're here to detain me, you're another person, I'll take it."

"We... didn't know there was a Cryptarch on site." Mell continued, the Cryptarch just quirking her eyebrow.

"Really?" She turned to my group, seeming to finally see me for the first time. "...oh, I guess that explains why you got delicates with you." I looked to Mell.

"The fuck's a delicate?" Mell just bapped the Cryptarch gently with her hand on the back of the head.

"It's a rude slang term for non-Mosu she shouldn't be using. It basically means you're too delicate for the sun."

"I call's em like I see's em." She shrugged.

"A'ight, whatever." I shrugged. "You got a name, girl?"

"Mmm! Right, sorry!" She nodded. "I'm Cryptarch Jin Styles, Highbourne Specialist."

"Highbourne?" Kalysta asks, Jin just nodding.

"Yeee. It's what the ancient civilization who called this place home called themselves; and I believe them to be the same civilization as in the First Day myth." She took a breath. "Mosu Creation Theory, if you didn't know."

" Heavy emphasis on the 'theory' part." Mell continued to explain.

"Oooh!" Kalysta chimed in. "I know this, I know this! The one that says that like... a super long time ago, the Mosu and Humans were one species?" Jin grunted happily and nodded.

"The one and the same! Good for you!" She beamed to Mell. "I'm glad you lot came around! I found it! The reason behind this curse we've been suffering from!" Mell smirked happily, relaxing her stance.

"Go on."

"So... Highbourne had a similar problem to us. Their sexual urges were almost non-existent. They did indulge in the act – of course – but it was almost always for procreational purposes – to have children. Being as long-lived as they were, their birth-to-death ratio was abysmal... so they sought ways to change that... to 'ignite' the fires of passion, if you will. They tried to engineer a biochemical solution to the problem in the form of a chemical agent they called 'Lust Blood'-"

"That sounds familiar." Mell chuffed, Jin nodding.

"Right, but it worked a bit too good... it supercharged their dead libidos, condemning anyone who came in contact with the chemical to be eternally horny; to feed their sexual urges to the exclusion of everything else. A few of the inhabitants were unaffected, and they tried to synthesize a viral agent to combat the Lust Blood chemical. Of course, they were successful in hypothetically creating the cure, but they didn't have the right ingredients to create it at the time. The Virology lab across the way has the ability to do so – and I had planned on returning with the cure and saving Basilisck – but until about four, five minutes ago, I didn't have the right reagents either." Mell shook her head to Jin's rambling.

"What do you mean? What's changed in the last five minutes?"

"Why... we have Humans now!" She announced happily. "Since Humans and Mosu are so close – genetically speaking – we can use Human blood to synthesize a virus that will counteract the Lust Blood chemical, and nominalize our libidos. Of course, this means 'nominalize' in every sense. Our sex drives will basically become that of a Human's. No more breeding season but... is that really so bad?"

"And since this is a virus... our children would inherit it too, right?"

"Of course. We'd also have to... infect, I suppose, every Mosu to ensure the Lust Blood curse doesn't crop up again."

"It sounds to me-" Avina began. "-that you are playing God with your people."

"Yeah, I can see that... though the facts are pretty concrete. If we don't do anything, we're going to literally fuck ourselves to death. When I say 'to the exclusion of all things', I mean all things. Food, water, sleep. If sleep deprivation doesn't kill us, starvation will; and if that doesn't kill us, dehydration will. Something, somewhere, somehow, sometime will kill us." Avina clearly didn't like what had to be done to solve the problem... but it was clear that she understood there was little choice in the matter. My old world had a saying that went pretty well with this situation: Adapt or die.

"So, how did we get infected?" Mell asked, putting the conversation back on track.

"Lust Blood can be transmitted through contact with the bodily fluid of infected individuals. Blood, urine, saliva, sexual fluid... anything. It was basically transmitted sexually. As for the initial point of infection and the original infectors, I'd wager the excavation team. The chemical was released into the facility's air circulation system, and was vented when the seal was breached, infecting anyone who breathed it in. They close the site, return to Basilisck and... it spreads."

"Terrifying." Maria responded with a shiver.

"But informative!" The strangest thing about all this wasn't her rambling... but how much sense she was making. A look to Avina and Maria told me that most of the words she had said were just that – words. They didn't mean anything by themselves, but they understood what was at stake. Chemical warfare, genetics, viral counters to chemical problems... most of that was nonsense to them... yet somehow they understood it. Jin got to her feet and capped both her water jug and the trail mix. "So! Can I count of one of you lovely ladies to help me?"

"Well," I began. "that is why we're here, so..." I shrugged. "Sure, what do I need to do?"

"Follow me to Virology, and we'll get started."

"Any Human will do, right?" Maria asked, Jin just nodding.

"Mm-hm. I just need a sample of Human blood." Maria nodded, then looked to me.

"Let me do it, Alyxtra. I've done nothing but be a detriment this whole time. I'd like to be a bit more helpful." I looked at her.

"You sure?"

"Yes." Maria nodded. "So far, I've been functionally and literally useless, so I'd like to contribute." I looked to Jin, who just shrugged as she picked up one of the water jugs and one of the tins of kibble. I just shrugged at her.

"Well, you heard her. Think you can walk her through the procedure?"

"I mean, no? I don't know what's going to happen, but I do know drawing blood is a simple and relatively painless process... so I don't think I'll need to 'walk her through' anything really." She adjusted the water and food in her hand. "...by the way, I never got your names."

As we walked to the Biokemi area, I went about the process of introducing everyone. She expressed a measure of displeasure that they had to seek outside help for a problem. I had always known that the Mosu were an insular people – not too unlike the Linderfolk – accepting help from others only when the problem had grown so large that an internal solution was impossible. "Even more interesting..." Jin continued as we walked. "...that it's such a mixed bag of help. If Elder Megara sought help from anyone, I would have expected it to only come from Linderwall. They've been kind enough to sell us rice to help counter our food issue, so they've been the most willing to help. I would have never thought Denair would have sent help."

"Well..." I spoke as we pulled up to Biokemi. "To be fair? We didn't actually know about this situation until we arrived." Mell just nodded to me.

"Mother didn't think Denair would bat an eyelash, so she didn't bother sending any missives to Soulus." She sighed. "I want to blame Grandmother for the paranoia, but that's a hell of a grudge to hold."

"Wait... Gena's predecessor was her mother?" Kalysta mused, Mell nodding.

"Aye. Elder is passed from mother to child when the current Elder becomes too old to function." Mell mused. "As mentioned earlier, Mosu don't physically age. We stay pretty young-looking throughout our entire lives, up until about two decades or so before we die. You see an old-looking Mosu, you can bet money on them being at the end of their lives. Unfortunately it's not just our youth we lose near the end of our lives... minds tend to go too. In the last few years of grandmother's life, she fell into this delusion that the Mosu should own all the world."

"'Course that didn't go too well." Jin continued. "We may be rugged, but we're hardly warriors. We mustered what passed as 'warriors' on the border – most definitely not agreeing with the decision – and tried to attack Soulus."

"The Glass Queen stopped that at the border."

"Yeah, the Blackwind Checkpoint." I nodded, remembering the story.

"Right. Mother's sent multiple apology letters in the decades following grandmother's death but... she's never been too keen to suggest we decommission the Blackwind Checkpoint."

"For fear the Glass Queen might mistake it as an attempt to get Soulus to lower their guard." Jin continued. "One of the problems with longevity, is you tend to hold on to grudges longer than you should." We arrived in the lab from before – Maria, Kalysta and Avina taking the opportunity to examine the room – as Jin went to the console I had probed earlier. "We feel – as a people – that if she ever has the suggestion brought to her – or comes to it herself – it needs to come from her or her people, not us. Hell, we don't even have many guards, and those we do are stationed at the same Checkpoint." I made a mental note to consider bringing it up when we got back to Soulus. "Enough of that, though." Jin continued, motioning to the chair in the chamber. "Have a seat, please, and we'll get this on the way." She looked down at the console. "Oh... back to Common..." She flashed a look to Mell and I. "Did you-" Before finishing her sentence, she shook her head and focused back on the console. "Silly me. A Human speaking Highbourne, that's hilarious." She cleared her throat. "Anyway..."

Maria looked around the chair, taking notes on its myriade mechanical arms – each armed with some form of probing, stabbing or cutting tool - causing her to look back over at Jin. "You sure this is safe?"

"I mean..." Jin shrugged. "I can't imagine it not being safe... True, Highbourne had little scientific morals; they hardly ever killed their test subjects." She pushed a few buttons, the system flashing the screen. "From what I managed to recover, it should only be a basic blood draw." After a few seconds, the arms shuddered and shifted, most of them folding behind the back, leaving only one – bearing a large-bore needle. The metal cuffs closed around her upper and lower arm, pinning it in place.

"Whoa-hey-!"

"Easy, Maria..." I spoke to her. "It's just keeping your arm still so it doesn't hurt you." I tried to comfort her, looking to Jin for confirmation.

"Good call." Jin confirmed. I looked down at the screen, seeing 'Calm Subject' blinking slowly on the screen. "This kind of operation is simple, but can easily go wrong if you panic. Take a deep breath and relax your body. It'll be more comforting if you just relax." Maria shot a long, concerned look to me, which I answered with a calming smile.

"It's alright, Maria. I trust Jin, and I trust you. Just... take a breath." Maria closed her eyes for a moment and took a deep breath, lying back in the chair and doing her best to remain calm.

"...and I trust you, Alyxtra... just surprised me." I could understand that fully. I was no fan of needles in my last world, and that's one of the biggest ones I've seen in a while. For fear of sounding a bit cruel? Man was I glad Maria was in that chair and not me. I internally saluted her; I appreciate your sacrifice, my beautiful muscle mommy. I watched as the needle positioned itself just over her inner elbow, the machine's precision drawing it closer to the vein before thwip . A small sound, barely noticeable as the needle plunged expertly into her skin. "Ngh..." She grunted, her face scrunching up in displeasure. "...that's not a nice feeling..." She muttered.

"Does it hurt?" Jin asked, Maria just shaking grunting.

"No... it's just... unpleasant." Yeah, sounds about right with needles. I watched the small vial in the needle's arm fill with a dark crimson liquid. After a few more seconds, the needle retracted and the clasps holding her arm down slid loudly open. The screen before Jin and I pinged and flashed a cheery yellow. 'Procedure Complete. Retrieve Sample' it read; Jin smiling broadly at it.

"And you're done. Thank you, Maria... grab that vial out of the needle and bring it over here, please?" Maria nodded, rubbing her inner elbow before picking up the vial and rolling out of the chair – I imagine thrilled to be away from the needles. Maria handed Jin the vial, continuing to rub her arm. "Never expected to have to run into that kind of thing, huh? Don't see many machines in Soulus, I bet."

"No, not at all... stack on top of that, I didn't get out of the palace much before I met Alyxtra."

"Palace?" Jin mused, taking the vial and turning her attention to the screen. "You some kind'a noblewoman?"

"No, actually. Glass Guardian." Jin blinked at her.

"You're kidding me." Maria just shook her head. Jin turned her gaze to me in disbelief. "Who the hell are you? You've got Linderfolk following you, a Dark Elf, and a Glass Guardian?" I just shrug and smile at this.

"I've been told I've got a lot of charisma." I answer simply with a shrug.

"Mistress is the best." Kalysta beamed happily.

"Alyxtra-dono has many friends across the world; not least of all in Linderwall." Avina confirmed.

"And a great many in Kaovoi if this does what I hope it will." Mell spoke up, causing Jin to nod.

"Yeah, I'd imagine."

"So what now?" Maria asked, Jin turning her gaze back to the matter at hand.

"Now... we wait." She flicked her gaze to the console – displaying 'Insert Sample to Proceed' with a light flashing on a nearby console about ten feet away – before Jin stood fully and went to the blinking console. "I can't imagine you lot have had any chance to rest since you got here..."

"Well, I mean, I did." Maria shrugged. "Heatstroke, I hear."

"Yeah, dummy walked here in full plate armor." Jin blinked at that, stopping mid stride.

"Okay, I was dying the whole way in my robe, carrying three jugs of water and two tubs of kibble... I'm surprised – genuinely – that you survived a twelve-hour walk in plate armor."

"You're not the only one." Mell shrugged. "But we could take a break."

"It may not be much, but you're more than welcome to my little bedroll..." She spoke up. "Oh, shit, sorry, Humans right..." She shook her head. "Uh... I didn't mean to assume anything."

"No, you're okay. We're a... pretty tight group of friends." I smiled, Kalysta holding on to me stronger. "We'll catch a nap and rest up, wake us up when everything's ready."

"I'll keep watch." Maria spoke up. "Burn off some of that energy I recovered."

"I shall keep watch on Guardian Despair." Avina chimed in. "I hear those who lose blood tend to get weak if they exert themselves too much."

"You're assuming I will be exerting myself, Avina." Avina just blinked at her and cocked her head to the side, smiling a broad, deliberate smile.

"A twelve-hour walk in plate armor, Guardian Despair. My fears are not misplaced." No, Avina... no they were not.

Notes:

Still alive. Sorry about the delay on this one. I've been spending my off ours sleeping as much as I can to avoid spending money I still don't have.

Chapter 19: The Jeweled Rose

Summary:

Alyxtra and her group return to Basilisck as heroes, and their time in Kaovoi draws to a close... however Elder Megara has one last surprise for Alyxtra and Mellyannia both.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Kalysta and I returned to Jin's little basecamp within the small antechamber and decided to take a nap on the one bedroll that was set up. I'll admit I'm a bit spoiled... I've taken a liking to cuddling with Kalysta. Maybe it's because she doesn't wear clothes, but she's somehow both cold when I'm hot, and warm when I'm cold... a nice little balance I've come to appreciate. Kalysta didn't usually speak during these moments... I think she enjoyed spending time with me and the silence beside... which made it unusual when she finally did speak up. "Mistress?" She spoke in a low voice, her face right in front of my own, her bright crimson eyes flickering in the low, artificial light.

"Mmm?" I grunted, her voice waking me from a half-dozed state.

"...sorry, I didn't mean to wake you..." I shook my head a little.

"Don't worry. I was kind of half awake already. What's up, something wrong?"

"I..." She started slowly. "I've been thinking." I nodded to her.

"That's preferred to not thinking. About anything in particular?" She nodded again.

"Mm-hm... about mother." I frowned a little.

"...could we not?"

"I know... I know your first meeting wasn't what I would call... ideal... but... for all her flaws – and as much as I dislike admitting so – she's still my mother... and I" She paused for a moment, her face scrunching up to show a visceral kind of displeasure. "...I don't want to hate her. I do – Liantis as my witness, I hate her with all of my being – but... I shouldn't . She's my mother... my own flesh and blood. I should love her... she should love me. I don't want to hate her but..." I put a finger on her lips to silence her. I understood what she was trying to say. Smiling and nodding, I told her she didn't have to continue. I never really agreed with anything my parents did (in my old world, of course. My parents here were amazing) but I still loved them, and though they were doing what they thought was right by me.

"I know, Kalysta."

"Mother and I exchanged a few words before we left... nothing more than passing pleasantries but... I want her to change... I want my people to change. I'm surprised we've lived as long as we have. We just... betray each other, climb over others to get just a little bit higher in the food chain... I don't want that. And deep down, I don't think anyone does."

"Just one of those things you can't help but do, because you've been doing it so long..." I mumbled idly, running a hand through her hair to move an errant collection of hair from her face. She reached up and took my hand.

"They see... people like me... like my sister... as abominations. Like... there's no room in a Dark Elf heart for anything but... personal gain. I think I know how you can open her heart..."

"It better not involve me having sex with you mother." I rolled my eyes idly, hoping that wasn't what she was thinking. Kalysta just curled her lower lip under her top and gave me an apologetic smile. "...Goddess, Kalysta..."

"Not specifically you Mistress... but I think she needs someone to look past her many... many..." A long pause. "Many flaws to see a woman so devoid of love she's filled the void with whatever she could find. Avina... she talks so vauntedly about you... how you're a 'gift from Linder' and that any woman should be proud to even walk in your shadow, let alone at your side... I don't... know the full story about what happened between you and the High Priestess..."

"We just talked." I was sticking with that story.

"Mistress, come now... you might fool Maria, but you can't fool me. No mere 'talk' could ever cause an Oracle to willingly follow you. They see you as someone of great importance in the Theocracy. 'Dono' is a title akin to 'Hero' in Denair... you're practically a hero to those people... or at least a few." I glared at her.

"...You pressured this information out of Avina, didn't you?" Kalysta giggled.

"Guilty, guilty... but she didn't tell me details! Just that you provided a great service to the High Priestess. She said she wouldn't tell me more, and I couldn't threaten the rest out of her." There was a pause. "Understand that... I would sooner die than share you with her... let her have a chance of doing to you what she did to me... what she did to my sister... but..." She curled her lower lip under her top jaw. "...she needs someone to love her and... I think if it were you, she might actually get the message. You're a wonderful person, Mistress... my } Kara Amata {." I blinked to that.

"That's new. Elven?" She nodded.

"Yeah..." Her cheeks flared up in a blush. "...do you know what it means?"

"Of course. Just understand I'm going to look it up when I'm at the Mage's Guild next chance... trust, but verify." Kalysta laughed.

"Of course... ever cautious, my } Kara Amata {." She squeezed my hand. "It means 'Dearly Beloved'."

"I don't know why you like me so much... I guess I should just be glad you do, huh?"

"You don't have to understand, Mistress..." She smiled, nuzzling my hand a bit. "All I require is that you keep letting me love you... and..." She curled her lower lip up again. "...I shouldn't say that it... might sound a little creepy..." I smiled. Jokes on her, I find yandere attractive.

"Try me. I bet it's creepy in a cute way."

"..." She fell silent for a moment. "...all I require is that you... let me climb into your coffin with you." She continued. "Elves... live longer than Humans and... the day you die will mark the end of my will and reason to live. I want to be buried with you... to hold you as we venture into the next adventure, together." Okay yes... a little creepy... but Goddess that was a romantic as fuck thing to say. "Ugh, please don't think I'm creepy."

"Kalysta..." I stroked her hair again. "That is the single most romantic thing anyone's ever said to me." I smiled to her, kissing her gently on the lips, causing her to giggle. "Just if you do find another reason to live in the interim -"

"I won't." She shook her head, causing me to re-confirm.

"If you do find another reason to live in the interim... promise me you'll keep living for that, okay?"

"I couldn't think of anything worth living for more than you..." She paused, reading the expression on my face. "...but I promise, Mistress. If the sun and moons change roles, and I find another thing that can give me a reason to live, I promise to do so... for you and you alone."

A lot of people (from my old world) would look at me like I was crazy. This girl was insane, an absolute nutjob... why did I like her so much? You might be shocked to learn this but... I wasn't well liked in my old world. If it wasn't for one faithful night in bootcamp, I might have very well died a virgin (I don't want to talk about it); and like I mentioned earlier, my parents weren't very physical in their affections. Dad believed that men didn't need to show their kids affection, and mother was always too busy (you know, or too drunk) she could hardly spare me the time of day, much less a hug. I had grown up deprived of affection in my first life, so to have someone – multiple someones – who were so happy to be around me, so dedicated to me as a person for no reason other than the virtue that I was me was... well... I needed that.

"Kalysta..." I smiled, kissing her again. "I love you, you know that, right?" She tittered like a drunk school girl.

"I do, Mistress... and you know I love you more than the moons love the sun." I confirmed I did.

"I want your people to have a better life. I want your people to know what the sun feels like. I want them to know how wonderful what we have is... and if it has to start with you mother, so be it... but don't pretend I like the idea of it being me."

"I want them to have what I have... to feel happy, safe, and loved. I know you probably think I'm... crazy. Especially after that dreadful show with mother..."

"Actually, what solidified that was Jessehmine." I muttered. "You're right though... I do think you're crazy... but you're crazy for me ... and lucky for you I love crazy chicks."

"And that just makes me love you more! You see my flaws and love me for them, even though others might see me as... I don't know. Dangerous." I gave a sssh sound as I stroked her hair.

"No more talk of this, okay? I love you, no matter what. That'll never change, so long as you always love me." She snuggled tight up to me, her face burying as much into my chest as she could.

"...always and forever, Mistress... always and forever." She took a peek around the room for a moment before smiling up at me, happy we were alone. "Hey hey..." She whispered, smiling broadly.

"Mm?" I grunted again, causing Kalysta to lick my cheek.

"...when we get home... can we have some fun? I've been thinking about your wonderful dick all week... and it's been hell to keep myself from jumping you in the middle of the night again..." I kissed her forehead.

"Okay first... I thank you for showing restraint, Kalysta. That means a lot to me. If you can keep that restraint... I'll do whatever you want to you." She squealed happily at this, her nails digging into my back happily.

"Oh Mistress... you know how to make me so so happy! For you, Mistress... for you I'll go to war with every and any diety in this realm or any other!"

"Well..." I chuffed, holding her tight and burying my nose into her hair. "...let's hope that won't be necessary, eh?"

-

Kalysta closed her eyes and tried to get more sleep, but I wasn't able to fall back asleep. It wasn't anything she said or did... but I was just so overwhelmed by this whole thing. The High Priestess, Kalysta, Maria and her sister, to a lesser extent Avina (maybe. She was up for debate); it was overwhelming to be desired by so many women when my previous experience in this kind of thing boiled down to 'neither of us wanted to die virgins' and had agreed to 'one-and-done' in the middle of the night. I didn't say I was the smartest cookie in the tin, but I was beyond pleased that so many people cared for me – genuinely cared for me. Okay, so full disclosure: I was under absolutely no pretenses that the fact I was a Split had nothing to do with their affection... I can almost promise it did. But most of them genuinely cared for me as a person.

Before my talk with Kalysta, Maria and Avina had decided to look around the facility one more time, just to make sure we didn't miss anything on the first pass. Mell had decided to spend a few minutes or so with Cryptarch Styles to keep the strange woman occupied. Before making one last attempt to sleep, I gave Kalysta one last kiss on the nose, which caused her to squirm happily. "Mmmmphgh..." She grumbled in her sleep, a smile forming on her lips. "Mistress... don't stop kissing me..." I chuckled a little at the greedy Dark Elf.

We laid there for another half an hour or so before I felt Mell's imposing presence (and her equally large silhouette) enter the door. I looked up to her and gave a soft nod. "Updates?" I asked quietly, careful not to wake Kalysta lest I had to.

"Yeah... small issue though. Jin wants everyone in Virology." I thought that word sounded familiar... so Biokemi was Biochemistry, I'd bet. I nodded to her and managed to untangle from Kalysta's arms.

"Kalysta, darling... time to get up." She squirmed again, opening her tired crimson eyes.

"Mmm... Mistress... five more minutes..." Mell just waved two fingers at Kalysta.

"She can stay in bed if she likes. I don't think she's necessarily required to be there." I nodded and picked myself up, following Mell out. After we were out of earshot of Kalysta, Mell smiled. "These girls really like you, don't they?"

"Yeah... Kalysta especially. Though I love them all – and they love me – Kalysta is perhaps the most... vehement in my defense." Mell nodded.

"Yeah... Maria was telling me. Is it true she killed her own people just to rescue you?" I shrugged.

"To be fair, murder and backstabbing is part-and-parcel to Dark Elven society. They live and breathe betrayal."

"I mean sure... but... you know they have words for women like her?"

"Killer Queen, I know." Mell blinked at that.

"You... know?" I nodded.

"Mm-hm. I've been aware that she's a Killer Queen for a bit."

"You... are aware that's the Dark Elf equivalent to a murderous psychopath, right?" Again, I nodded.

"I'm aware. Trust me, we had this talk. Kalysta's only concern in life is my happiness, and my safety. So long as you – and that's a general 'you', by the way; not saying 'you' as in you specifically Mell-" She nodded at this. "-but so long as you don't threaten either of those – my happiness or my safety – she's as tame as a lamb. 'Bout as cute as one too."

"Aren't you worried she'll..." She drew her fist across her neck as though she was holding a knife, making a distinctive 'Keeeech-!' sound as she did. "one of the others?" I shook my head.

"I asked her. She's okay with the others. They make me happy, and by her own admission, that's all she cares about. She's fine with them so long as they keep making me happy." Mell looked nervous.

"So uh... on that note... do uh... do I?" She asked.

"Do you what?"

"Do I uh... make you happy?" I laughed at that.

"Don't worry. We're working towards the same goal. You're safe." A pause. "But yeah... you do make me happy Mell. I've not met a lot of Mosu in my life and... sure you're leagues and bounds different from those I have... I like you. You've got a good head on your shoulders. You're smart, you're pretty cunning when you need to be, and I can imagine you can handle yourself in a fight." Mell just scoffed.

"I get that a lot. As the daughter of the Elder, that kind of stuff is expected of me." I shook my head.

"I'm not saying that on virtue of being the Elder's daughter. From what I've seen of you, you're very smart, Mell."

"Well, uh..." She rubbed the back of her cerulean hair. "...I'm not Cryptarch smart, so I can't be that smart."

"Don't sell yourself short. Everyone has flaws – it's a condition of living. You know what you do with those flaws, though?"

"Hide them?" She smiled.

"Nah. You find people who compliment you. Like Maria. I've been known to be a bit reckless... but Maria's overly cautious nature balances that out. I don't like to kill people if I can avoid it... it's messy and it's sometimes counterproductive... but Kalysta? Ho-ho, bat an eyelash wrong at me or use the wrong language and she'll gut you. We find people who's talents counter-balance our flaws. You got us here. You had the foresight to think this place might have been the source... Jin just balances what you didn't know: how to actually fix it. If Jin wasn't here, we'd still be banging rocks together trying to piece this together; and if we weren't here, Jin would have been still stuck in that room, probably starving to death fifty feet from her food and water." I shrug. "It's all a matter of perspective, really."

"I know I've said this before but... you're very mature for your age."

"Thank you." I smile and nod to her as we round the corner into Virology. "Cryptarch. I hear you've got something for us." Virology was filled with Avina, Jin and Maria standing around a console. Jin looked up, blinked, and nodded to us flatly.

"I do, and it's not good news..." Jin began. "I've stalled the process on the last step. I've managed to synthesize a dozen instances of the cure..." She sighed. "The problem is... that's all I can make. Twelve injections. That's nowhere near enough to cure everyone in Basilisck." I nodded as she talked. "Once I finish the last step – stabilizing the mixture to stop Lust Blood's communicability – all we have to do is inject it into the victims but... we don't have enough." I looked over her shoulder to the console.

"So... don't do that last step." She blinked at me.

"Wh-what?"

"That last step stops it from being transmitted, right?" She nodded. "So... why don't you not do that? Would that allow the cure to be transmitted through similar means?" Jin's worried face blanked, all the emotion vanishing out of her features as she turns to the console and begins to push buttons.

"...it can't be that fuckin' simple..." She muttered to herself. "...it can't be that fuckin' simple ..." I shrugged as she checked. "...'failure to stabilize mixture will result in a ninety-eight point nine percent communicability in virus...'" She put her head in both her hands and slumped down onto to the console. "...it is that fuckin' simple..." I shrugged and looked to Mell.

"Like I was sayin' before, Mell. We surround ourselves with people who counter our flaws. Poor Jin's one of those 'so smart she's stupid sometimes' people."

"I really fuckin' am... I hadn't even thought of that... I just... assumed I had to stabilize it! The – the computer said it was a step and I didn't even question!" She recovered from her self-loathing and entered a few commands. After a warning, she proceeded. "So... this will slow down curing everyone... but it'll give us enough to cure everyone. We just find the twelve horniest people in Basilisck, inject them, and let them do their thing."

"Standard viral diffusion." I shrugged. "Infect one, let it spread, and eventually everyone will get it. Especially effective when you have the infected actively seeking out the cure's transmission vectors." I paused. "Just to clarify, the cure is communicable the same way as Lust Blood?"

"Yes." Jin nodded. "The simulations the Highbourne were running before they all died out seemed to agree that that could happen."

"Well, that's good at least. Get those cures cranking and let's get the fuck outta here." Jin smiled broadly as she pushed a button.

"I could not agree more." She answered, looking back at me and pausing for a moment. "...Mell was right about you. You're a strange one, Alyxtra... you know more than I would give credit to most Humans." I just shrugged at this.

"I wouldn't say 'know more'... I just have a unique way of looking at problems." I look to Maria. "We all sleep until nightfall. Once the cure has been synthesized, we gather at the entrance and sleep until it's dark. Shouldn't be more than a couple of hours; then we head on back to Basilisck, see this sordid mess finished and finish out our contract – get paid, go home."

"If I never see another sand dune, it'll be far too early..." Maria muttered. "No offense to you and yours, of course." Jin just smiled at her comment and shook her head.

"None taken. I'm also of the like mind of 'fuck the desert'." She pushed a few more buttons. "Once we're back in Basilisck, I'll mosey my happy ass into the orgy and start injecting."

"It shouldn't have an adverse affect on Humans, right?" I asked, causing Jin to shake her head.

"No. It might spread, but it shouldn't have any kind of effect on your people, unless they happened to contract Lust Blood too..."

"Which mother's been keen to avoid. Most of our Human guests have been isolated." Mell continued, causing me to grunt and nod.

"Good enough for me. Do that voodoo that you do, Jin."

"Yes, ma'am." Jin playfully saluted and turned back to the console.

"Maria, help me pack up?" Maria looked at me and blinked, nodding.

-

Maria and I spent the next hour collecting all of our stuff in one location – including Jin's camp – near the entrance to the site in preparation for our departure. "I'll admit..." Maria began as she placed Jin's two spare water canisters on the ground. "...this was a far simpler affair than I had given it credit for."

"Well, to be fair;" I continued, doing much the same with the tubs of kibble. "we got extremely lucky a Cryptarch was bangin' around." I admitted. I probably could have worked out what was going on if I had a couple days to study the computers, but that was an awful lot of 'luck' to have in one sitting. I was happy Jin was there... able to do all the mental heavy lifting and Smart Stuff while I just smiled and nodded. Sometimes, playing stupid is harder than anything else... "S'not that I doubted Mell but... Cryptarchs are specialists in this area."

"No, I understand..." Maria grunted as she placed the water on the ground next to the pile of her armor. "We'd probably been here for weeks without her." Putting her hands on her lower back, Maria stretched, her back popping lightly. Oooh, that sounded good... I gotta do mine now. I placed the tubs of kibble on the ground by the water and stretched up, twisting my back around to pop my spine. Really was so few things that felt better than a good stretch. "So... random thought?" I nodded to her and grunted.

"Random answer. Can't promise they'll match."

"Once we get back to Soulus, whaddaya say to a couple weeks down-time? We'll be pretty good financially for a bit, so we could afford a break." I had to admit... that sounded like a wonderful idea.

"You know what? Yes. All of that. Why only a couple weeks? We could probably afford to stay around for a month or so. I'll probably use that time to do some freelance work for Serras or Belle."

"Yeah, Belle mentioned she wanted you to come by. Some kind of 'test' for your Spiritual abilities?" Maria dropped to a sitting position by the jugs of water, resting one arm on her propped knee. "I think she's just glad to have another competent Sage around."

"Same with Serras. Did you know she wanted me to start tutoring one of the new mages?"

"You're kidding me? You can hardly restrain yourself with your magic, and they want you to teach?" She smiled. "You'll blow the poor girl up." I just smiled.

"Well, you know the phrase. 'Phenomenal cosmic power...'" I paused as Maria's smile faded slowly. "...what about you? Do you have any plans?"

"Nothing particular. With Dalilah doing all the heavy lifting around the place, I don't really have a lot to do anymore." She shrugged. "Could take some time to visit my parents." I smiled.

"You never told me where you're from." Maria just shrugged at my words.

"It wasn't what I'd call 'important' at the time. I'm from Winter's Hearth in the northwest, just on the edge of the Vrollick Mountains." I shivered. I heard Winter's Hearth was eternally frozen all year long.

"Sounds cold."

"Oh, freezing. S'one of the reasons I had assumed I would be fine in the heat... the cold never bothered me."

"It's that warm heart of yours. Keeps you warm in the cold nights." Maria chuckled and put her hand on her forehead to hide her blush.

"...shut up..." She shook her head, looking up and smiling at me. "Would you like to come with?"

"I wouldn't want to ruin family time with your parents."

"Fuck off with that, dumbass. You're family now too, remember? Or was that 'I love you' a lie?" I could tell by that smile and the delighted upturn of her voice that she didn't mean it in an accusatory way, but a playful one. She knew very well it wasn't a lie, I just didn't think she'd want me to meet the parents quite yet. I just shrugged and smiled.

"Hey, I was just givin' you an out to save that stubborn pride of yours; but if you want your parents to meet the woman you've fallen head-over-heels for, I'm all far it."

"More like 'ass-over-tea kettle' than 'head-over-heels'." She shrugged lazily. I just beamed at her.

"Sounds lovely. I'd love to go."

"Just - you know – don't expect dad to go easy on you. She was a Glass Guardian too."

"I relish the challenge."

Mell and everyone else – including a still half-asleep Kalysta arrived a few minutes later with the remainder of the supplies, with Jin carrying something that very closely resembled a briefcase in one hand. "Alright, that's pretty much everything else." Jin spoke up. "Oh, this all your stuff?" She looked over the large duffle bag Mell brought and the pile of Maria's armor.

"How do you plan on getting all that water back to Basilisck?" I asked Jin, who only chuffed.

"I had a skid parked around here I used. Just a couple'a boards lashed together with a pull-rope on it for pulling it along behind me." She smiled. "You'll find I got pretty good at working around problems; being as small as I am."

"Like how you got through the defenses of the facility?" Mell observed.

"Oh uh... y-yeah, that was my fault, actually... they weren't active when I came through," Jin explained, looking a bit embarrassed. "but when I tripped the failsafe in Biochem, they activated after I got locked in. Sorry if anyone got shot."

"Thankfully, no one did." Mell answered.

"Which is good for me, 'cause I don't feel like angering the Elder." Mell took a seat next to Maria, leaning her head against the side of the cave before gazing out the opening at the searingly hot desert outside.

"...not gonna lie..." Mell began, sighing heavily. "...I'm kinda pissed this was resolved so quickly."

"Mm?" Jin muttered, taking a seat next to me. "Why's that?"

"First time I've been let out of the city, and I was only gone for like... a day at most." She turned to look at us. "Company's been splendid, at least." I laughed.

"Well, same could be said about you, Melly." I responded.

"...gonna miss that too, I think..." She mused. "Mother still calls me by my full name. I mean, don't get me wrong, I like my name but..."

"You want to be called Mell." I nodded. "I can get that. Nicknames are a kind of... show of affection for someone, right?" Mell looked at me, then nodded.

"Yeah, I guess..." She smirked. "Kinda like you and that Dark Elf-"

"Oh, no, I assure you that's a little different." Maria shook her head. I just shrugged as Kalysta – finishing organizing things in the duffle bag – sat on the other side of me, instantly hooking her arms around my unused arm.

"Mmmm..." She sighed happily. "But she's not wholly wrong." Kalysta sighed.

"Anyway!" Jin chirped up happily. "We should get some rest. We should get moving just before sunset; maximize our time out of the sun. We'll take turns pulling the skid." I could get behind that. I settled down, putting my head on Kalysta's shoulder and closing my eyes.

"Wake me up when we're ready to go."

"I will make sure we do not over sleep." Avina chimed in from her position on her knees a few feet away. I never could understand how she could rest in that position... it can't be comfortable.

We woke just before sunset and – as planned – set out a few minutes later into the desert sun. The trip back was about the same as the trip out there, each of us alternating every two hours to pull the skid with all our supplies on it. Maria kept her gaze out to the horizon, the moon high above illuminating the sands with its pale white light. Our conversations were light and in low tones as to not attract attention, my group taking turns telling Mell and Jin the story of how we all met. Mell seemed quite shocked to discover Kalysta was once a slaver, and had decided to willingly make a slave of herself in exchange for her life. Kalysta – of course – had called it a 'minor inconvenience that has been repaid a thousand times over'. She's apparently really good at exaggerating.

Thankfully, by the time the sun was up, we were on the last few hours of our journey, Basilisck coming into sight on the horizon (along with Obligatory Desert Heat Mirages to go with) which gave us the energy we needed to push on in the last few hours of the trip to civilization. "Uh... okay, one thing..." Jin stopped the group a bit out of the city, her gaze locked onto Basilisck. "So... technically what I did was against regulations... and I would appreciate it if you'd not tell the High Cryptarch about my involvement."

"Don't worry, Jin. I'll just ask mom to pardon you. You did help, after all. Immensely." Mell answered.

"Yeah, no lie?" I chimed in. "If you hadn't been there, we would all have been still poking buttons and picking our proverbial noses."

"Well... still I..." She sighed, groaning to herself. "...fuck I can't get out of this, can I? They're gonna ask how you did this, and the only reasonable answer is a Cryptarch helped you. No offense, no one would believe a bunch of technologically inept individuals would have figured that out so fast."

"There is none taken." Maria answered. Yeah, I could definitely tell she wasn't nearly as hot as she was going out.

"Alright look just... try to ask Elder Megara to forgive my flub up."

"Don't worry. I'll throw on the Mell Charm and get her to forgive you." Jin went to the skid and picked up the briefcase (weighted under our water duffle bag) and nodded to us.

"So, I'm gonna go do my thing. If my timing is right, the orgy should still be going on... especially with our current... condition. No one should question me snooping about."

"How long you think before everyone's inoculated?" I asked, Jin just shrugging.

"At the rate people are going at it? A week at most. I'd be surprised if it was longer. And if anyone escapes, it's an easy thing to track 'em down and... well... I don't think they'd complain too much. Point is: a week at most." She nodded, confidently.

"We'll try to remain in Basilisck at least until we can confirm that it's working." Maria chimed in. "Though, we might get pulled away sooner... I don't know how long we'll be able to reasonably stay." Jin nodded at rose a hand to bid us farewell, parting ways and leaving us with the skid of supplies. She started towards the large coliseum-like building near the center of town, a happy spring in her step. "Now... all that's left is for us to report to Elder Megara and get this Sword of Damocles out from above me."

"Sword of what-?" Mell asked.

"I'll explain later, short version: I'm on a timer if I don't prove to Elder Megara you're safe."

"Ugh, mother..." Mell grunted to herself. The five of us started towards Gena's manor, Mell looking decidedly dour the whole time. If I wasn't mistaken, it was like she was sad to be back home. I mean... I don't blame her. She spends her whole life couped up here with her overbearing – but exceptionally loving – mother, and the first time she gets to go out and do something that wasn't existing is over and done in a matter of a day. I would be pretty down too if I were in her position. Hell, it would be like me going to Soulus for my Skill Check only to find – Surprise! I have no special skills, go back home and be a farmer. Ugh, I shuddered at the thought and thanked the Last Queen of Forever for not consigning me to that.

It was nearing midday when we entered Gena's manor, our legs burning from exertion and our bodies overheating from the sun. The moment we entered, I felt twenty to thirty degrees cooler. Hearing the door open and close – along with our light chatter – Gena appeared from another room with a relieved smile on her face. "Mellyannia... Alyxtra, you're back!" She read the glee in our faces and smiled. "You... were successful?"

"By miracle alone." I told her. "The cure is currently being distributed at the orgy as we speak." Gena blinked.

"...I feel like I'm missing an important detail..."

"Luck would have it-" Mell spoke up. "-an errant Cryptarch had found it weird that the same site we were at was closed with no documentation; so she decided to check it out. We found her trapped inside after she tripped some Cryptotech security measures, and got herself locked in a lab. We freed her, and she helped us create a cure. Apparently, Alyxtra was right... the site was the origin of the problem. Apparently, the Highbourne were experimenting with disease-based fertility treatments, and it got way out of hand; infecting the whole facility. They sealed it off to prevent the spread... and when we cracked the seal-"

"It infected the team..." Gena finished the train of thought.

"Yeah. The disease – they called it Lust Blood – is transmuted sexually, so once someone gets infected, it's only a matter of time before it spreads. We used the same transmission vector to get the cure into people. Results won't show for a couple days, but... once people start getting the cure, they'll be back to normal by the time the week's out." Gena smiled a bright, relieved smile.

"Oh, darling, I'm so happy..." She gathered us up in her four massive arms and gave us a big hug. "You kept my darling little girl safe, and found the cure! I hope she didn't get in your way too much."

"Mother..." Mell scoffed, clearly frustrated.

"Actually, Elder... we owe a lot to Mell." I spoke up as we all wiggled out of her grasp. "If it wasn't for her, we would have been in trouble. We could only make twelve instances of the cure, and if it wasn't for Mell's insight, we never would have thought to make it spread by the same means as the disease it was curing." Gena looked up in genuine surprise at Mell.

"It's true." Kalysta picked up on my lie instantly. "She's extremely intelligent, Elder. That poor Cryptarch was over thinking the problem, but Mell was the voice of reason she needed to see the right path." Mell looked at me with dumbstruck confusion. Of course she didn't actually do any of that... but I didn't want Gena to think her daughter was useless... she was far from it.

"Oh, that's my girl!" Gena smiled broadly. "I'm so glad you were helpful!'

"Uh... th-thanks, mom..." Mell shook her head. "Though, that does remind me of something... Cryptarch Styles wasn't supposed to be on site, and if the High Cryptarch finds out-"

"Say no more. I'll speak with High Cryptarch Styles." Oh, so that's where I heard the name before. "I'll make sure she knows her daughter was integral to solving this problem.

"Jin didn't mention her mother was High Cryptarch." Maria mused.

"Jin doesn't like that her mother is High Cryptarch." Gena frowned. "High Cryptarch Stygia Styles is... a hard woman to impress. I like to consider myself a mother first, and Elder second... where as Stygia is the opposite. Jin never wanted to be a Cryptarch, but wanted to be a potter... but her mother wouldn't have it."

"...lookin' in a mirror, mom..." Mell muttered before clearing her throat.

"Mm?" Gena grunted, looking at Mell. "Did you say something, Mellyannia?" Mell just stood up a bit straighter.

"Just sayin' we should thank her – as in Alyxtra. Regardless of who did what and who was or wasn't of more or less use... Alyxtra did uphold her end of the bargain, and she should be compensated for her efforts."

"Of course she must!" Gena beamed. I had a feeling Gena knew exactly what Mell had said, but was just giving her daughter an out to save face. "Why don't you all rest... the trek through the desert must have been murder. You are more than welcome to stay here as long as you need. I wouldn't want you to miss your trip back... individuals find crossing the Checkpoint difficult; and I don't think you'd be paid if you don't head back." It's true, we wouldn't. And that's a lot of money to turn down. She smiled tellingly to me. "Don't worry... I have a suspicion you'll have plenty of time to see the results of your labor."

-

Gena would be right. Apparently, Gena had extended the orgy for a week – officially as a way of 'providing a service to her people and ours' - and agreed to pay an additional twenty silvers a person for the 'added inconvenience'. No one complained, as most of the convoy was still enjoying the good life in Basilisck. As the days passed, I noted more and more people returning to the streets of Basilisck, and by the end of the week, Gena couldn't have been happier to wake me and say that the Lust Blood curse had been cured in over ninety percent of all cases. Of course, some cases still remained, but she assured me that those would clear themselves up shortly; and more to the point, people were starting to head back to work, so the 'rot' in Basilisck had been effectively excised.

Jin had returned with her mother – an impressively tall woman who towered almost as tall as Gena – to go into the details of what the cure exactly did. "So, we're no longer locked into a breeding season, then?" Gena asked, High Cryptarch Styles – as mentioned an impressively tall woman with obsidian-black scales over her body (like Gena) and a long, white mane of fuzzy hair – nodded.

"Yes. I won't say I'm particularly happy about the side-effects but... I suppose a more regulated libido will only help the Mosu in the long run." Gena had managed to convince Stygia not to punish Jin too harshly, which she had reluctantly agreed to. Everything was going back to normal in Basilisck, and just a day later it would be time for us all to leave. We bade Gena and Mell goodbye – getting a hug from both of them – and went to meet the rest at the north gate out of Basilisck.

"Alyxtra dear! A moment!" Gena came running out of her house with a big smile on her face. I stopped and turned to Gena before waving Maria and the rest to continue without me.

"Go on, I'll catch up. Don't let them leave without me." I told Maria, who only nodded. "Hey, Elder. Is something wrong?"

"Wrong? No, heavens no. Nothing could ever be more perfect!" She looked around the busy streets of Basilisck – hundreds of Mosu going about their daily lives as though the Lust Blood disease had never happened. "Look around, Alyxtra... Basilisck breathes once more... and we have you and your friends to thank for that."

"And Cryptarch Styles and your daughter, too."

"Oh, of course. I'll be certain to recommend them an appropriate reward shortly, but for now, I had something I wished to give to you."

"Oh, that's quite alright, Elder." I waved it off. "We'll be paid when we get back, that's enough for me." Gena scoffed and waved the whole thing away with a hand.

"Oh, nonsense! That's just your reward for what was asked of you. I wanted to give you something for going above and beyond the norm." She unfolded her secondary arms – which were making a cloak across her body again – and produced a small object from within her 'cloak'. In one hand, she held a small, jet-black flower. The flower looked organic, but its petals looked like jagged, black crystals in a pattern of a nine-pointed star. "I know it may not seem like much but... this is a specialty of Kaovoi... the only flower that grows in the desert. It will never wilt, never die. It is a sign of eternity special to we Mosu. I'd like for you to keep it, and think of us when you look at it." She handed me the flower, which I took with a bright smile.

"It's beautiful, Elder... thank you..." I examined the flower closer, noting the three emerald-green stamen in the center – also of a similar gem-like cut.

"If I may..." She mused, holding a hand out. "I think I know where it will look best." I smiled at her and nodded, handing it back.

"Of course! You're the expert after all!" She took the flower in her hands and reached up to the bun my hair was in, slipping the stem of the flower into my hair.

"There... beautiful; just like her owner." Gena smiled brightly. "Well... thank you for everything you've done for me and my people, Alyxtra. You'll always be welcome in Basilisck." She bowed to us with a large, flourishing bow, her secondary arms unfolding to create a cape.

"Thank you, Elder. It's been a pleasure." I returned her bow, but with much less grace. Gena's smile only brightened as she walked away, a skip in her heavy step. I turned my attention back to catching up with my companions, a light blush on my cheeks. Flowers were never my thing in my old world but... this one was so unique and pretty I couldn't help but gush a bit at it. I'd have to show Maria.

I caught up with Maria and the others after a few minutes, everyone wearing the golden ribbon to identify the caravan guards again. Maria smiled at me and waved before her face shifted to one of confusion. Before I could ask what the confusion was about, I heard a voice call out behind me. "H-hey! Don't forget me!" It was Mell who called out, causing me to turn. Mell was in a full-run down the road, a heavy backpack on her back as she caught up.

"Mell? What are you-" That's when I noticed the gold ribbon tied around her upper left arm. "...doing here..."

"You won't believe this!" Mell stopped in front of me, beaming from ear to ear. "Mother let me go with you!" I couldn't hide my surprise at this. "She said 'Alyxtra's the kind of person you need in your life. Why don't you go with her?' and she gave me this ribbon and told me to pack. I tried to finish before you left, but I guess you're on a pretty tight schedule, huh?" She wasn't even sweating, but it was obvious she was worried she would be too late. "Goddess, am I glad I'm not late!" Though, she suddenly looked nervous. "I... I mean if... you don't mind me tagging along..."

"And leave you to rot in Basilisck? Perish the thought." I smiled. "We'd love to have you, Mell. Are you going to be able to cross the border?"

"Mother's already sent the paperwork ahead. Apparently, she decided this a week ago. Cheeky bitch..." She beamed.

"Well! Then we'd be delighted!" Maria nodded happily.

"Welcome to Team Silvershear!" Kalysta cheered happily.

"It is a delight to have you." Avina bowed.

No one had any issues with her coming along. She was – after all – wearing an identifying ribbon, so she blended in easily. We left Basilisck in short order, and when Mell would next speak, it would be about an hour later.

"Hey Alyxtra..." She muttered, her voice laced with concern. "That... flower in your hair?"

"Mm? Oh, yes." I smiled. "It's very pretty, isn't it?"

"It is, very but... I gotta ask... where'd you get it?"

"It was a parting gift from your mother." I answered simply. "I'm not usually a flower kind a girl but... I thought it was pre-" I was interrupted by Mell's hand on my shoulder.

"A 'parting gift' how?" I blinked as I looked at her. Her face was a mix of worry and confusion.

"...a gift. Like... 'I enjoyed your time, here's a little thing to remember me by'." I answered. "What's the deal, she gave me a gift. Is gifting something Mosu don't do?"

"Oh we give gifts... it's just that flower. I need you to tell me exactly how she gave it to you." I blinked, this time it was my turn to be confused.

"She... gave it to me... I don't... you've lost me." Mell took a breath.

"Okay, that... that's a Jeweled Rose. It's a very unique flower, only able to grow in Kaovoi. They don't wilt or die. Because of that, they're often used as symbols of-"

"Yeah, Eternity. Gena told me."

" Eternal Love ." Mell corrected me. "When two Mosu wish to mate, they seek the approval of each other's mother. If the mother finds their daughter's choice in mate appropriate, they give them one of those flowers. If both approve, they're given permission to mate. Though, the meaning changes when given to non-Mosu. As an example, if I wished to mate with you, I'd give you that flower, and hand it to you. However, if I were to put it in your hair – like you're wearing it now – it would mean that I was saying there was no one else in this world I would ever give permission to mate with my daughter." She slapped her forehead and slid her hand down her face. " Moth-errrr!" She growled, seething for a moment. "...well it could be worse."

"Well, I mean... she gave it to me at first, but then said it would look better in my hair, so she-"

" She didn't ." Mell looked shocked. "Tell me she didn't do that!" I just blinked, and nodded.

"I... just said she did. I do not make a habit of lying. Are you going to stop freaking out and tell me what that means, or do you want me to just... throw darts and see if I get it right?" Mell sighed, looking up and shaking her head.

"...Mother asked you... to mate... with both of us..." I just blinked.

"...whut...?"

Notes:

And another joins the hare- I... I mean group! Group is what I meant! Alyxtra's gonna wind up married to like... fifteen people by the end of this whole thing. I dunno if you're here for that, but I sure as hell am.

Chapter 20: A Woman in a Loveless World

Summary:

Alyxtra and her group return home to a surprise; a visit from a woman lost in a world without love.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It had taken me the entire trip back to Soulus to fully process what Mell had told me. Not only did Elder Megara – a woman a good two hundred years my senior – decide that she wanted to get with me (again, I'm willing to chock this up to being a Split, but I'm not wholly convinced that's the only reason); but she basically Shanghai'd her daughter into doing the same. Mell had told me that in the long run, whether or not she agreed was ultimately up to her... but she wanted to respect her mother's wishes. Okay, full disclosure here: I was not opposed to this idea in the slightest . After all, I already had what equated to a harem around me at all times... but I wanted Mell to understand I wouldn't force her, nor would I allow Gena to force her into that kind of thing (that I'm still having a hard time believing wasn't made up, on account of the situational convenience of it. Why do they even have that kind of tradition? Is that common? Questions for later.)

We collected our prize money – a whopping sixteen platinum split between us – and returned home by sunset. We were all laughs and giggles by the time we walked in, Delilah smiling brightly at our return. "Delilah, daaaaaaahling !" I held my arms open to her dramatically. "It's been forever!" Delilah beamed and bowed to us.

"Indeed it has, Mistress. We've kept the house tidy." She turned her gaze to Mell, who only waved. "I see you've brought another friend! Shall I have a room prepared for her?"

"Please. Mell, this is Delilah, our Head Maid." Delilah bowed politely to Mell. "Delilah, this is Mellyannia – she prefers Mell – and she's our pick up from Kaovoi." Mell waved again.

"A pleasure to meet you, Madam. I'll have one of the staff prepare a room for you."

"Thank you." Mell nodded.

"While you were away, Mistress-" Delilah turned to me quickly. "A messenger arrived for you-" She retrieved a small envelope from the small pouch on the front of her apron, and handed it to me. "- Her instructions were to have this delivered to your hand directly. It took some convincing for her to leave the letter with me, but I finally managed it. You will be pleased to see the seal remains intact." I looked over the letter, the front bearing only my name in beautiful, swirling calligraphy. I smiled to Delilah as I started towards my bedroom.

"Thank you, Delilah, I'll read it right away."

"And one more thing, Mistress?" Delilah stopped me.

"Whoop-" I vocalized, spinning on one foot as I stopped and turned back to Delilah. "Yes?"

"You had a visitor arrive several days ago. Barring any instructions in regards to visitors, I've agreed to allow her to stay in one of the spare bedrooms. She apparently had business to discuss with you?"

"Oh? Did you get a name?"

"Yes, Mistress. She was a Dark Elf – identified herself as Terebithia Copperglow. I assumed she was a relative of Miss Kalysta." Kalysta and I instantly locked eyes with one another, and I saw a mix of anger and concern flash across Kalysta's crimson orbs.

"Eh... yes..." Kalysta nodded. "She... is indeed. Thank you, Delilah..." Kalysta cleared the distance between us in a two-step and was instantly on alert. "...why is my mother here?"

"Well, I mean I did offer to sort this shit out, if she came to me... I didn't think she'd actually take me up on the offer." Kalysta glowered at me.

"Excuse my outburst, Mistress, but don't be an idiot! You don't make an offer to a Dark Elf, we will take it!"

"Sorry, sorry, I didn't know." I really didn't. She needs to write a book on all this crap I need to know about Dark Elves and title it 'SHIT I NEED TO KNOW'.

"How do you want to handle this, Mistress?" Kalysta asked.

"Tell you what... you listen at the door, but let me go in. We'll talk, I'll see what she wants, and if she gets ippity, you come in."

"I don't know what you mean by 'ippity', but I'll come in if I hear something I don't like." I nod to her.

"Right, just don't go immediately stab-happy... don't give the poor maids a mess to clean up."

"Don't worry Mistress." Kalysta nodded. "I'll show restraint." She beamed happily, but I saw the flash of anger in her eyes. "I'll toss her out the window into the garden, first." I patted her head.

"Good girl." I looked back to Delilah, who was idly standing by for our conversation. "Delilah, which room is our guest in?"

"Shall I walk you there, Mistresses?"

"Please." I nod, Delilah bowing and starting towards the stairs. She led us up to the third floor and down the southern corridor to a pack of bedrooms that I was confident weren't used. As she walked, she filled us in.

"The Ladies Westgray had always instructed us that if they were to have visitors, they were to be cared for as guests. I can tell that you are not too pleased to see Miss Copperglow, and I apologize for assuming."

"Oh, don't worry about it, Delilah. You had no idea. So uh... full disclosure? Terebithia Copperglow is the same woman who had me kidnapped a month ago."

"Ah." Delilah's neutral stare soured into a frown. "Well, I shall bite my tongue and follow your instructions, Mistress."

"Again, not your fault. I did extend the invitation for us to... talk and reconcile. I just honestly didn't expect her to take it." She fell silent as we reached the door, bowing to me.

"Your guest is beyond this door. I will make myself scarce, Mistress, before I let my emotions get the better of me. Please, come find me when you are finished." I nodded to her.

"Thank you, Delilah. I'll talk to you in a bit." Delilah bowed and made herself scarce. Kalysta fell silent, nodded knowingly to me, and leaned against the wall on the other side of the door. I opened the door and looked inside. The room inside was pretty standard: a bed in the back-center wall with a window over it overlooking the garden and a small table near the lefthand side of the bed, a candle flickering on the table. Terebithia was seated at the table with a book in her hands, reading. A small duffle bag was placed at the foot of the bed. She was dressed in the same attire she had been when I saw her last – a black dress that left little to the imagination; hugging her curves and hips. When she heard the door open she turned her neutral gaze up to the door. "Terebithia." I spoke calmly, keeping my distance from her. She flashed a weak smile and gently closed the book, placing it on the table.

"I apologize about arriving when you were away from home, Alyxtra." She took to her feet and bowed. "I... believe I owe you more than one apology..."

"I'd say so." I responded. "And an explanation." I continued. "So let's start there. Why don't you start by explaining how you tracked me down."

"First, you must understand that it was never you I had intended to track... I had been attempting to find Kalysta for many years... she and I... did not part on amicable terms."

"She's told me." I nodded.

"...yes, of course she would have. The truth of the matter is, my contacts in Soulus had seen her around the city... with you. At first, I thought nothing of it, but when they mentioned the collar-"

"Ah." I nodded. "You jumped to conclusions." I paused for a second. "Okay, real talk? Not a bad conclusion to jump to, nor a terribly incorrect one." Of course, she already told me this when I was her... guest. "So... since we're both being civil about this, and I'm not boilingly furious... I'm going to tell you the circumstances behind this collar."

"May I offer you a seat?" I thought for a moment, before nodding.

"Sure. Why not." She sat back down in her chair as I took the other chair. "So. Yes, it's true. Kalysta is my slave. But that wasn't my idea. I personally find the idea of slavery abhorrent. Disgusting. I think slavers are the lowest form of scum in the world. To take people from their homes and their lives? To use and abuse them until they break? Disgusting."

"And yet... you are one yourself." She was trying to understand this at a fundamental level. She already figured out jumping to conclusions gets people killed in droves. I nodded.

"I am. But again... I didn't choose to put this collar on, or even to enchant it. What I told you was true. If I die, or remove this collar for any reason... Kalysta's collar will kill her. It's called Soul Killer. Most slavers use it to control their slaves. Do you know what I use it for?" Terebithia thought for a moment, before shaking her head.

"No, I do not. What do you use it for?"

"At first... it was for protection. I was telling the truth when I said this wasn't my idea. It was Kalysta's idea to put the collar on. She practically forced our Archmage to do it. To enchant her collar with Soul Killer. To make me the master."

"...I don't understand. Why would she do such a thing?"

"Because she didn't want to go to prison. Your daughter had been getting herself into trouble before we met. Slaver herself – and yes, when I first met her... she disgusted me. Because she was one thing I hated above all else. If it wasn't for the fact she had a dozen plus slaves with Soul Killer collars on, I would have killed her. I wouldn't have even batted an eyelash."

"How did she come to be in your company?"

"As we were rounding up the slaves and breaking the collars, she woke up. We talked for a bit, and she asked to come with me. She suggested the collars for both of us. I asked her why she'd do that. Why she'd rather bind her very life to my whim. She knew full well I could just... take the collar off and be done with her. Know what she said?" Terebithia just shook her head. "She told me... 'I've spent the last thirty years of my life in prison. I refuse to go back'. Exact quote. That's what her life boiled down to. She felt... that with you... she was imprisoned."

"I... don't see how! She was always free to-"

"To do what? Be you? Live up to what her society wanted her to be? A Queen who thought love was a sickness to be purged? I think you've figured it out but... you know she's a Killer Queen, right?" Terebithia swallowed, and nodded.

"...our last meeting made that abundantly clear."

"She did all that... for me. Not because I told her to. I have never told her to do anything. I have never ordered her to do anything. She did all of that... because she loves me. And you have... no... earthly... idea how much I love her too. I didn't at first... watched her like a hawk, thought she was just waiting for the time to break free. But the more time I spent with her, I realized what a wonderful person she was. What a loving person she was. Tell me... do you remember the day she was born?" Terebithia opened her mouth to talk, but her voice betrayed her, hitching in her throat and refusing to come out. "Do you remember the last time you held her in your arms?" She tried to speak again, but couldn't find words. "Do you even remember what you last said to her?" She covered her eyes, tears streaming between her fingers. "I remember every word I ever told her. I remember every time I held her. Every time I stroked her hair. Every time she's cried. Every time she's laughed. Have you heard her laugh?" Terebithia shook her head, tears still flowing freely. "Oh, honey... it's the most beautiful sound you'll ever hear. Your daughter is the most wonderful person I've ever met. She's so full of life... despite where she's come from. I meant what I said when we last spoke. Do you know what your people could do... if you just stopped to love each other for a change?" I held a hand out to her. "And I know... I get it. Change is hard, and it comes slow... but it only takes one Queen to break the cycle." I sighed, shaking my head.

"...she'll never talk to me again... will she...?"

"As long as you're still maintaining status quo, no. She doesn't want anything to do with that life." A pause. "...though, even if you do change, I doubt she will..." I leaned back and crossed my arms. I didn't want to ask... but I had to. I had tried to find a way to bring it up with Kalysta a few times but... I just couldn't get the question out. "What was her name?" Terebithia looked up at me – crimson eyes blood-shot and tear-stained – and blinked.

"...what...?" She asked, confused.

"Kalysta's sister. What was her name."

"Oh, Liantis... she told you that...?" I nodded.

"She did." Terebithia tried to dry her eyes, only succeeding in smearing her tears more. After a few seconds, she took a deep breath.

"...Laytha... her name was Laytha."

"Do you see what I'm going with in this? I get it... it's normal for you to backstab and... drown children in wells... but I can't even describe how fucked up that is! This is your flesh and blood we're talking about. Little miniature yous! You're supposed to be their guardian! The only thing in this fucked up world that'll ever love them unconditionally!"

"...Dark Elves aren't capable of love..."

"Who the fuck taught you that bullshit?"

"...my mother..." I nodded.

"Then break. The. Cycle." She looked up at me.

"I don't know how! I can't break something if I don't think it's wrong! What's so great about love, anyway!?" Her outburst was more in frustration than anger... her last question though... that told me everything I needed to know. I leaned back in my chair, her blood-shot eyes searching me for an answer. Turning my head a bit to the door – but keeping my eyes focused on her – I spoke.

"Kalysta." Terebithia gasped, covering her mouth. After a few seconds, Kalysta appeared in the door, tears pouring down her own face as she held her cheeks to hide the growing blush. "Your mother wants to know what makes love so great. Why don't you tell her. You're the expert here."

"It's having a home." Kalysta began in a droll, dazed tone. "It's having people to laugh with. Having people who like you because of who you are... not what you can do for them." As she spoke, she walked in slowly. "It's about sharing a warm bed and a warmer embrace with people who you like because of who they are. It's about birthdays. About days in the sun and nights by the fire. It's about hugs. About kisses... yes, it's about sex, too... but it's so much more. It's about holidays and weekends and lazy days doing nothing. It's about letting your guard down around people because you know there isn't a chance in a million, billion, trillion years they would ever even think about hurting you. It's about family – your found family, the ones you pick. It's about someone who trusts you enough... to spill her entire heart... knowing full-well you're in ear-shot. It's about always knowing what people think..." She sniffled, wiping her eyes. "...it's about knowing how people feel about you, but still tearing up to hear them say it... that's love, mother... and it's so... so beautiful." Kalysta collapsed into a sobby heap at my side, holding me close around my waist and burying her face into the meat of my thigh. "...I'm sorry, Mistress... I'm all tears right now..."

"Don't you ever feel like you need to apologize, Kalysta..." I stroked her hair gently, soothing her. "You did great."

"You truly love her... don't you? Even if she is a Dark Elf?"

"I don't give a fuck what she is." I spoke up to Terebithia's question. "Human, Mosu, Dark Elf, Linderfolk – rich, poor, fat, thin, beautiful or ugly I don't give a flying fuck what someone looks like on the outside. I love Kalysta... because she's Kalysta. Is she crazy, yeah. She's my own, personal little Killer Queen who would murder anyone for me... and I love her despite that. Because that's not all she is. She's sweet. She's funny at times. She's whimsical and cute. But most of all? She's Kalysta." The tears hadn't stopped for either of them, Terebithia dropping out of her chair.

"Kalsyta... I know... I know you hate me. You've got every reason to... but momma wants to change..." Kalysta looked over to her mother, a wary stare in her eye. "I won't ask you to forgive me... I don't deserve forgiveness... not from you, and certainly not from your sister. I will... I will ask you to believe in me, though..." Honestly? I believed her. I can't speak for Kalysta, the wounds were too deep, too fresh and too recent for me to speak for her... but I genuinely believed Kalysta wanted to believe in her.

"...I want to... Goddess as my witness I want to..." Kalysta shook her head. "...but I don't know..."

"Will you give momma a chance? Give her a chance to show she can change... can change her people?"

"I say we give her a chance." I spoke, Kalysta looking at me. "I want to believe she can change, Kalysta, and I'm sure you'd love that too... but we won't know unless we give her a chance."

"...Mistress..." Kalysta whined. "...I don't know..." She looked back to Terebithia. "...you know what she means by 'another chance', right?" I nodded.

"I do. What's the harm, right?" Kalysta looked unnerved, but eventually nodded.

"...one chance." Terebithia's eyes lit up to Kalysta's words.

"You heard the girl. She's willing to believe in you once . Don't fuck it up."

"I won't! Momma will change, Kalysta, just watch!"

"Oh, she'll be watching, alright. Because I'm going to be helping you." Both Copperglows looked at me.

"Mistress... what are you suggesting?"

"We talked about it already, Kalysta." I looked to Terebithia. "First off, I think there are a few traits you need to learn. Traits you need... because you need to pass them on. Humility. Kindness. Selflessness." I kept stroking Kalysta's hair. "How long can you be away from the Vrollick Mountains."

"As long as I need..." I nodded.

"Then you're more than welcome to stay here... but I won't have you be idle. Speak with Delilah. I want her to teach you how to serve others. Learning humility and selflessness starts at learning how to do things for others, and expecting nothing but words as thanks. These will be important lessons to pass on to your kids." This caused Kalysta to look up at me in confusion.

"If... you think it will help... I will do as you ask."

"Kalysta?" I looked down at her, smiling. "Your mother is going to be working here for a bit. While she does... I'd ask you to treat her like the other servants, okay?" Kalysta nodded at my words.

"Always, Mistress."

"Good, I'll break the news to Delilah and the others. Perhaps if you see how some of the other races treat each other, you can get some ideas." Terebithia nodded.

"I will... and... thank you."

"Save your thanks until the end... and only if you truly learned." I stood, Kalysta standing with me. "I truly... honestly hope you mean what you said, Terebithia. I think your people could be wonderful with just... a bit of change." I motioned Kalysta to follow me, walking to the door. Upon crossing the threshold, I paused. "Oh... one question?"

"Yes?" I turned and blinked at her.

"Yes, what?"

"Ah!" Terebithia gasped, bowing a little. "My apologies. Yes, Mistress?"

"Is there a way I can send letters to your city without the messenger getting their throat slit?" Terebithia nodded.

"Yes. I can provide them a token for safe passage."

"Good. I've got an apology letter to write to a certain Dark Elf who I... nibbled on." Tomorrow. I'd work on that tomorrow. I was already tired from the walk, and talking to a guest I hadn't expected had drained what little energy I had left. I had just enough energy to read this letter I got... and hope it's not more trouble and or bad news. Lying down in my bed – Kalysta climbing in beside me and snuggling up – I flicked a small spark of a Firebolt at the candle on the table beside the bed to light it before opening the letter, the seal popping instantly. Hokay, let's see here. The letter was written on very fine, detailed parchment bearing a motif of mountains and the sea. The penmenship was almost too perfect... kind of looked like it was printed on a computer, but I could see minor changes in the lettering to tell me it was indeed hand-written. Taking a deep breath, I read over the letter.

' My dearest Alyxtra. ' The letter began simple, an exaggerated M to start. ' At the time I am writing this, Linderwall celebrates a miracle. ' Ah, so it was from Linderwall... probably the High Oracle, I'd imagine. ' For today is the day Linderwall welcomes new life into the world. Our daughter, ' Oh, shit, no... it's the High Priestess. I smiled as I read these words, the grin only growing broader as I continued to read. ' -born healthy and happy on this most glorious of days. I have yet to give her a name, as the tears of joy have yet to stop... but holding her in my arms has filled me with a love I had only heard of in passing whispers. Not just for this darling little girl whom we have given the gift of life... but also for the woman who made this all possible. Oracle Assentia has been telling me of your exploits in her letters, ' I figured Avina had been in contact with Linderwall. ' -and I must say I am filled with only pride with each kind word she writes. I am... sad to hear what happened to the Dark Elves but... I suppose she is right in justifying that murder and betrayal is in their very nature... for one of their own to be forced to succumb to that for any hope of breaking it... it is heart-wrenching... but sadly necessary. ' I had to agree with that... we were working on a solution, though.

' Please, my dearest of darlings... ' The letter continued. ' I would have you return to Linderwall when you are able. I am so very anxious to introduce you to your darling daughter, to have you hold her and see the love that I can already tell is in her heart. I would love for you to return for other reasons but... I shall not speak of them quite yet. A great many of those things would cause problems for not only you and Denair, but myself as well... so I will continue to work on my end in establishing more peaceful relations with Denair and Kaovoi. I only hope you will aid me in this daunting venture. ' My face was already starting to ache with all this smiling I was doing... but given the rest of the day, this is the kind of fatigue I'd bear willingly. I moved on to the last paragraph. It was relatively short, but no less welcome.

' Linderwall's future is bright, all because of you my Darling Alyxtra. ' That gave me the Warm Fuzzies. ' You have made me the happiest woman in all the west, and I hope dearly that is a day where I might hold you in my arms once more, and kiss you again long into the night. I will continue to dream of that day; but until it arrives I will have to be content with your memory. You will forever be welcome in Linderwall as a most honored guest. Please, also bring your friends when you visit... Aya has wanted to see Kalysta more. ' I smiled at that thought... yeah, that'd be nice. 'Forever Yours; ' The ending began. ' -my Heart of Hearts... High Priestess Haraka Murasaki. ' I folded the letter and held it to my chest, a gentle scent of perfume wafting from the parchment.

"...I love you too, Haraka..." I whispered to myself, putting the letter back into the envelope and placing it by the candle. That was a good end to the day, I'd say... With a quick breath, I extinguished the candle and curled up next to Kalysta.

Notes:

For the last time, no I have not forgotten Linderwall!

Chapter 21: Storytime

Summary:

With her vacation to Linderwall a week away, Alyxtra helps Terebithia work out some things with a little story she remembers.

Chapter Text

I had decided to not tell Maria or anyone else save for Delilah and Kalysta that the newest maid was actually Terebithia Copperglow. Only the three of us ever even saw her, so we could easily pass her off as a new servant. I spoke with Kalysta about having her mother adopt a new name – at least as long as she was working here – to keep the story more consistent... and Kalysta had thought of the most cruel of names. Laytha Moonwell. Okay, I had never met Kalysta's sister... and even I felt the gut-punch on that; and it was obvious by Terebithia's - or should I say Laytha's - face that she also registered what it meant. Talk about your sins coming back to haunt you. Besides... Kalysta had agreed to treat Terebithia no different than the other servants, but I don't think Maria would be too keen to do the same; especially if she figured out who she really was... hence the pseudonym.

On slightly related news, I wanted to drop what I was doing and run away to Linderwall right away... I was a parent now (still debating if 'mother' or 'father' was more appropriate, probably father) and I wanted nothing more than to go off and see my darling daughter for the first time... but it was clear that couldn't happen; not yet anyway. I currently had an obligation to Terebithia to try to make her see the joy in life, and why love is so important. Helping the future generations of a whole people was a bit more important in my eyes... but not more enjoyable. I made a promise, however, that the moment I was able, I'd be on the first boat over to Linderwall. I scribed a letter to Haraka (Okay, real talk? I dictated it to Avina, who wrote it for me) and brought her back up to speed about everything that happened – the Mosu, the changes that were in store for the Dark Elves and everything else. I expressed disappointment that I would be unable to visit for a time, but made certain to tell her that once my previous obligations were fulfilled, I would be on the first boat.

Now that I think about it, Haraka probably had her letter dictated, too. The reason I had Avina write it, was because I knew that while I could speak Lindertongue, writing it was a whole different kettle of fish; and I suspected Haraka might have been in the same boat as I was with Common. In short, I just thought it more polite to scribe the letter in her native tongue, and I had the opportunity to do so.

Delilah had managed to ignore Terebithia's past misdeeds and move on, assigning 'Laytha' to various jobs around the house; usually directly involving one or more of my friends. She would often be in control of our laundry, or preparing meals. Delilah said that 'work such as this builds trust in people'. After all, there was no one I trusted and respected more than those who prepared my food. And this would go on for the whole month we were on our improvised vacation. The point of this entire exercise wasn't just to teach her important skills like humility and selflessness... of course, that was there; but the main goal was for her to see how other races interacted with one another. Dark Elves have been isolated for so long that they have been either unwilling or unable to adapt to civilized society; and I don't just mean the clothes thing. If they want to keep walking around functionally naked who am I to judge... but they were a bit like some extremist groups in my old world – quick to adapt and accept the weapons of the modern world, but still clung to their ancient and dated ideals like a life preserver; unwilling or unable to change. As the month came to a close, I had noticed a shift in Laytha's attitude. At first, she was perpetually confused... wondering how any of this would help her. However, as the days passed, I noticed her smiling more often. I would hear her laugh at something another maid – or maybe Maria or someone – had said to her. At the closing of that first month, I got a knock at my door late at night.

"Mistress?" It was Terebithia knocking on my door.

"Mmm?" I looked up from bed. I had decided to read a bit before bed (a book Serras had given me about the history of Denair) and had gotten lost in its pages.

"I apologize about the late call... might I speak with you for a bit?" I nodded to myself and closed the book. No one was in bed with me tonight (a rarity. Kalysta was taking a walk in the streets and Maria had gone to visit Belle at the Medica for some reason) so I pushed myself up and sat in bed, back against the headboard.

"Of course, Laytha." I had agreed to call her by her adoptive name at all times, just in case someone was listening in. "Come in." With pretty much everyone knowing I was a Split, I had taken to sleeping naked once more, though I wasn't too worried about Terebithia. I had the sheets at least up to my waist. She opened the door and slipped in carefully, standing just on the other side of the door as she closed it.

"Oh..." She muttered, looking shocked. "Is Mistress Kalysta not with you?" I smiled and shook my head.

"Nah. She wanted to soak in the night air, so she's taking a walk around the Merchant's Quarter." I responded, motioning to the end of the bed. "Have a seat, you must be tired."

"Indeed I am, Mistress... thank you." She bowed a little nod to me and took the offered seat. "Though, I will not lie and say it is not a... refreshing tired. In the month I have been here I have... learned quite a lot." I nodded to that.

"I can tell." I agreed. "You're smiling a lot more."

"...I am smiling more than I ever have in my life. It's... strange, this life you live. It goes wholly against what I was taught but... you thrive. Where we wither and shrink from the light, you continue to thrive." I just shrugged.

"We have our problems." I agreed. "It's not all sunshine and rainbows, but I won't lie and say we don't enjoy a fair bit of our time in the sun." I paused, blinking. "If you don't mind me asking, Laytha... when did your whole... society begin?"

"You are referring to the conditions of our society, yes?" The murder and the backstabbing, yes. I agreed. "I... could not tell you."

"Can't, or won't?" I asked simply.

"Can't. It is from a time well before anyone remembers." She answered. "All I know is for as long as any of my people can remember, we have served Liantis; who has always placed tests in front of us. Tests of faith, of determination, of will. She asks that we make sacrifices." I blinked at this.

"So it's in dedication to her that you kill and betray one another?" She nodded.

"Yes. It has long been told that when we have sacrificed enough, proven our faith to Liantis, that she will return to us to guide our people back to the surface." She shook her head. "It has yet to happen."

"How can you tell when it happens? Couldn't you just... name a kid Liantis and call it good?"

"Mmm, no. The stories tell that a child will be born with eyes as clear as the blue sky, and a heart hewn from the very earth's core itself – strong and of the purest determination – to lead us into a new life on the surface. Until then, we must continue to sacrifice." I thought for a moment... so their goddess asked them to sacrifice themselves to be happy? That couldn't be right... could it?

"You know, Laytha... I'm reminded of a story I heard once. Now, keep in mind this isn't a story that happened; it's an anecdote – a story that has a moral." She nodded.

"Would you tell me this anecdote?" I nodded.

"Mm. A long time ago, there was a people who lived underground, not too dissimilar to you. They were safe and secure in their underground world... but they were prisoners. Do you know how?" She shook her head. "Because a Voice would speak to them every year... and demand that one of their numbers sacrifice themselves, for the simple reward of everyone else getting to live another year. The Voice said that when it was convinced of their fealty, it would release them from their captivity, and they would be free to go... but if they defied it... it would kill them all without hesitation. For five hundred years, the people of this city would do as instructed... they would hold a vote among all the people of the city to see who would be sacrificed that year. 'Village Elder' they called the title... but it was a mockery. They were nothing but a sacrifice for those people. And each year... oh would the people argue and debate and shout and scream and hiss and spit at one another; accusing those who were chosen as Elder Candidates of every sordid crime and villainy they could... to convince the population to choose them... to kill the monster they perceived." Terebithia sat, enraptured by the story.

"Five hundred years this went on... until one day they could no longer stand it. The previous year, food had grown scarce and many people were starving to death. A flourishing population of two hundred thousand had been whittled down to only a few hundred in a matter of years. And so, one Elder Candidate stood up and spoke to her people. 'My friends and family' she said, standing tall and proud, despite her hunger and fatigue. 'My friends and family, this can go on no longer. We are on the verge of death. We starve by the day, and yet even now, the Voice demands a sacrifice. No more, I say. I say if we are to die, then we do so on our own terms! There is no more food... no more reason to live. And so, my friends, I ask you to take your own lives. Do not give the Voice the satisfaction of killing us. When the last of you is released from this torment, I will talk to the Voice myself and – alone – I will pay for our defiance.'" Terebithia blinked.

"...what happened?" She asked. I smiled.

"They did as she said. They had no reason to live, and could barely stand through the hunger. So each and every one of them plunged a dagger into their hearts. One by one they chose a swift death by their own hands, rather than suffer at the hand of a cruel god. And so, when the last of her people perished, the Elder Candidate went to the chamber where they would sacrifice, and stood perhaps the tallest she ever had. 'Have you brought me your sacrifice for this year?' the Voice asked. 'Or must I destroy you for your insolence?' And the woman beamed, proud. 'No, Voice.' She said defiantly. 'No more will my people sacrifice for you. There is nothing you can do that we fear anymore. Do what you must.' And the woman closed her eyes and waited. Waited for the end she had been told her whole life would certainly come if she showed defiance. And she waited. And waited. And when the Voice spoke next, it spoke words that would break her." I took a breath.

"'You have passed my test, my child. You have shown me that you value honor and personal integrity more than the perceived threats of a false god. I release you and your people from your torment.' And the city gates... opened. The last survivor of the village stepped out into the sun for the first time in her life... and she cried at what she saw. She saw an endless, verdant field of trees and animals and grass and plants... and she heard the Voice once more. 'To you and your people, I give this gift of Light and Life. Live as you have proven you can: unafraid and unfettered.' The survivor went out into the world, and do you know what she found?" Terebithia shook her head, enraptured at the story. "Nothing. She found no people. No other people who could share in her victory. She had urged them all to kill themselves in fear."

"...Goddess..." Terebithia breathed in shock. "How... how would one go on living after that...?"

"She cried and cursed herself. It hadn't been the wrath of a God that had killed her people. It had been their own stupidity, her own pride that had killed so many people. Had they faced that God as one, her people would have lived. All their sacrifices were for nothing. Everyone who gave their life, gave it for nothing. She did not live with herself. She ran, crying and cursing herself back into the city and stabbed herself in the heart until her life left her." I took a bit of a pause and let that sink in. "So... please do not think I am trying to tell your Liantis is tricking you. I don't want to make you think she is ... I just want you to accept the possibility that you may have been mistranslating this 'test' of hers this whole time... maybe that's why your savior hasn't been born yet." She looked down and closed her eyes, clearly overwhelmed.

"You... have given me much to think about."

"Hey..." I smiled at her, causing her to look back up at me. "I mean it... I don't want to call your faith into question. I merely wanted to present a possibility."

"No, I... understand. And I do – honestly – thank you for candor." She smiled. Even for an obviously older woman, she had such a bright smile. "...I can see why Kalysta loves you so dearly..." She stood. "I should... get back to work. I still have to prepare for breakfast tomorrow." She went to the door and paused, hand on the doorhandle. After a moment in thought, she looked back to me. "...I truly wish there were more people like you... you are... very unique, Mistress. Would I have another person in my life – just one – with your heart... the world would be a better place." I smiled back to her kind words and nodded.

"I'm certain it would be. Good night, Laytha."

"Good night, Mistress." She left me alone to my thoughts, the door barely clicking behind her as it closed. I hope that I'm not misreading this... but I couldn't imagine a 'Goddess' so cruel as to demand her faithful to throw their lives away – to lie, betray and murder each other on the daily just for something as arbitrary as her 'love'. If you ask me, the love of a Goddess like that isn't worth the price of admission. Sighing and shaking my head, I reached for the book once more, but paused. No... no more reading tonight. My talk with Terebithia had taken a lot out of me, and I was certain Kalysta would be back before long.

The next few days passed with little in the ways of interest happening. Terebithia continued to dutiful serve and life – as it always does – pressed on. Around lunchtime days later, I asked Delilah to send Terebithia up to my room. Another day where Maria and Kalysta were out (those two were spending more time together, which was nice) so I decided to use it to test Terebithia, to see if she had recognized and learned the lesson I wanted to teach her. She appeared in my door that afternoon with the same pleasant smile on her face and bowed.

"Good afternoon, Mistress. You called for me?" I nodded, and motioned her to sit. It mirrored our previous talk when she first arrived, the two of us sitting in chairs by a table.

"I did. Thank you for coming so presently. Have a seat."

"You are too kind, Mistress." She sat quickly and folded her hands onto her knees. "I hope the purpose of this conversation is not one of disappointment."

"That depends on how you answer my questions." I kept my voice flat and neutral, telling her it wasn't a threat, but a mere observation. "Tell me, Laytha... do you know why I suggested you stay here and work for me?"

"It was a test." She spoke simply. "Dark Elves do something similar, where daughters spend a few years as slaves to their mothers. Though, I suspect the purpose of my employment is different. You said you wished to teach me things... and I believe I've figured out what you wanted to teach me." I smiled and nodded.

"I'm glad to see you're perceptive. So... what do you think I was trying to teach you?" She drew in a deep breath.

"Humility." She spoke simply. "But more than that... you wanted me to experience first hand not only how to serve our fellows... but how wonderful it can feel to be appreciated for your hard work. I've... experienced so much in this last month or so. How Miss Despair is so grateful when I wash her sheets. How Oracle Assentia appreciates how I can go about my business without disrupting her prayer. How Kalysta... how even a wonderful person I've done nothing but wrong my whole life can smile even at me when I try to change, though I see how forced it is." I nodded her to go on. "You also wanted me to experience that change is hard... but so worth it. How easy it is to simply... accept a commonality as the only option. We have spent as long as anyone can remember killing ourselves. Betraying our neighbors and allies... for nothing. I have decided that... when my tenure here has come to an end... I will defy convention. I care little for what Liantis will think. If she truly cared for us, she would not demand such a toll."

"Breaking the cycle is hard. I have never told you otherwise... but nothing good ever came from not doing what you thought was best."

"I... do not know how much good changing will do. Unless things drastically change, we are lost as a people."

"Why do you say that?" Terebithia smiled a bitter smile.

"Look at me, Mistress. I am a broken shell of a bitter, broken old woman. Every bridge I have ever built, I have also burned with my own two hands. I've murdered one daughter, and pushed a second so far away, I feel she will never truly smile at me again. I am certain that she no longer wishes to bear the name Copperglow... and the scariest thing about that is I do not blame her at all. I can – and will – teach my people the virtues of loving those you are closest to... but I fear it is a joy that I have stolen from myself."

"Hypothetically speaking." I began sternly. "Hypothetically speaking, if you had another daughter? What would you do?"

"I would give her all the affection I should have given to Laytha and Kalysta... I would be the mother she deserves, not the mother my society expects me to be."

"And what about the men of your society? I understand you suffer from the same abysmal birth rate... but that's no excuse for how you treat Dark Elven men."

"That... is something that will be more difficult to change than most... but I will do what I can to make their lives better."

"Would you allow the hypothetical father of your hypothetical third child to be part of your child's life? Of your life?"

"Goddess, yes. Though... that must be up to him... wouldn't it?" I nodded to her.

"It would. But... the fact you're willing to try makes me believe that you can actually do it." I took a deep breath, closed my eyes and nodded gently. "I promised that I would give you another chance, Terebithia... and I will. Kalysta and I discussed this earlier... though I suspect it was more morbid curiosity that she brought it to my attention at first... but I'm a woman of my word. Believe it or not... Kalysta wants you to change. It's too late for Laytha and her, she already knows that... but it doesn't have to be too late for another. So. I'm going to tell you something I don't throw around willy-nilly, and then I'm going to ask you a question."

"Of course, and I appreciate your candor, Mistress."

"I don't like spreading this around, because of what it means to most Humans but... I'm a Split, a Chimera." Terebithia looked confused at first, then shocked. "I won't lie and say I don't think that's one reason Kalysta loves me so much but... I only think it's a reason... not the reason."

"I... can certainly see that."

"I won't lie. You sit here and say you're a broken shell of a broken, old woman... but I don't see it. Some things that are broken can be fixed... and sometimes the fix – while noticeable – can be more beautiful than before it broke. So here's my question: what would you say if I were to offer you the third chance you crave so much? Offered you another daughter." Terebithia gaped like a beached fish, unable to process the question much less its implication.

"...I... would not want to get in the way of you and Kalysta-"

"Don't play that card. Kalysta's okay with this – at least she will be when I explain it. I won't lie and say that I'm in love with you. That would be a blatant lie... but I can still show you how wonderful love can feel... and maybe you can feel a bit of the love Kalysta feels for me vicariously."

"...would Kalsyta not disapprove of that?" I shook my head.

"I don't think so... especially if it is for the betterment of her people. I won't make you answer me right now... but I should think you won't have to debate it over long. This is a chance for you to start over. To love something other than yourself. Show your people how it's done. So-" I motioned her to the door. "Don't answer now, just think. Whatever answer you give... I want you to make sure you don't regret it. I want you to give an answer of which you have never been more sure of in your entire life." She nodded blankly – like her soul had stepped away from her body for a minute – as she stood.

"I... understand, Mistress. I will return when I have the answer." I smiled and nodded to her.

"I'll be waiting here." She nodded and stood. "Just-" I started off, causing her to stop and look at me. "...just understand I'm not going to force you. This is for your people's betterment, not an excuse for me to get my rocks off." I smiled as I sat back in my chair. "Goddess knows I've got enough outlets for that, right?" She gave a wry, uncomfortable smile and nodded, leaving me alone. Okay, I'll admit... I could have phrased that better. Lessons for later.

I'm left to my own devices for a few hours before another knock comes to my door. I'm popular today. More... more popular than usual. I put the book I was reading down. "Yyyyyeeeeeeees?" I stretch out playfully, looking up at the door. I'm dressed casually in that cute outfit we got from Kaovoi (shut up, it's comfy) just lazing on my bed. The door opens to Mell's towering form squeezing through the frame. "Oh, hey Mell. What's up?"

"Nothing earth-shattering... just wanted to pick your brain for a bit. Somethin's been bothering me for the last... well... since we left Kaovoi, honestly." I nod and sit up a bit.

"Sure, hit me."

"Okay so... mom wanting us to mate... kind of get that. Mom's constantly meddling in my love life, trying to get me to find someone to spend the rest of my life with... I'm not sayin' I don't care but... like, butt out mom." I smirked at this. Mell might have been a seven-something mass of Mosu with the muscle structure of a professional swimmer... but she could act every bit as immature as any child, despite her age. Being sheltered by her mother probably bred that into her.

"You're wondering why she was hot-to-trot to hook up with me, too."

"Yeah! It makes no sense! Mom's always goin' on and on about how she's not interested in mating; the only things in her life she cares about are me, and her people – in that order... so why'd that all change when you roll up?" I smile at her mini-rant and shrug.

"Maybe she's jealous of her little girl. Getting to go out and see the world while she stays behind and cleans up after the longest orgy in history." Mell scrunched up her face in that way that said she definitely did not like the idea of doing that herself.

"...yeah, maybe..."

"Has she ever been with anyone?"

"Nah, not officially. There was dad, of course but..." She gave a crass wave. "That was ages ago; I've never met him."

"Do you know anything about your father?" Mell shrugged.

"Nope. Every time I broach the subject to mother, she either deflects, or changes the subject. All I know is he left quite promptly after knocking mom up."

"I take it not many Mosu meet their fathers?"

"Pbth. No. Especially not when most of our 'donors', if you will come from Denair. They're there long enough for the orgy, then poof. Gone."

"Do you know if you were the product of such an orgy?" She just shook her head, chuckling.

"No. Mother was quite insistant that father wasn't restrained. He could have been human, or Linderfolk or... or a Dark Elf for all I know." I smirked at that, laughing a bit.

"I can imagine you being half Dark Elf with that skin tone.

"You really don't know shit about us, do you?" I shook my head. "Figured. There's no such thing as 'half' Mosu. You're either Mosu... or not. Mosu blood is... fickle. Certainly you've seen that mother and I look nothing alike-"

"You're both very attractive, and very strong... so less 'nothing alike' than you'd think." Mell chuffed at this.

"...yeah, well, I'm glad I look at least decent... some of my broodsisters look... eeeyeah." I nodded.

"Yeah, some of the Checkpoint guards look... imposing." Mell chuffed again, laughing as she ran a hand through her cerulean hair.

"Yeah. 'Imposing'. That's a polite way of saying it. Some of them look more like monsters than people." She interlaced her fingers and stretched them out front. "So in that regard, I consider myself lucky."

"I consider myself lucky too. I'm not gonna lie, I was super thrilled when you said you wanted to come with us." Mell smirked.

"Oh? Why's that? Happy to have another addition to your harem?" I could tell by that broad, powerful smile that it was supposed to be a tease at me. I just shrugged.

"Hey, you said it, not me. I was just happy to have another friend."

"W-wait, you weren't supposed to agree to that-" I beamed at her.

"Too bad! Welcome to Alyxtra's harem, Melly! Onesday is Kalysta's day, Maria has me on Twosdays, and I train with Avina on Threesday and Foursdays; so if you want, you can have me all to yourself on Fivesdays... or if you're more of a weekend warrior, I could see about squeezing you in between my work at the Medica and studies at the Mage's Guild on Wealday and Woeday... but Woeday nights is contractual orgy night... so be prepared." She recoiled a bit, her eyes studying me to see if I was kidding.

"...I can't tell if you're fuckin' with me or not..." I shrugged at her question.

"Just about the orgy." I respond casually, smiling. "My week is very busy, as you can tell. 'Course I work in work at the Hunter's Guild when we're not flush with money."

"Hells, I knew you said you were close, I didn't think you were 'fuck on the daily' close." I nodded.

"We are. Being me is pretty good. I have..." I quickly ran through the people who were horny over me (more than the usual passing horny, by the way), bouncing my head as I crunched the numbers. "...if we're counting your mother..."

" Please don't count my mother."

"Too late, already did... if we count your mother I have... three girlfriends and I'm pretty sure two wives if I ever decide to move to Linderwall or Kaovoi. One kid and a whole lot of free time for fun." She blinked at me.

"Wait... you have a child?" I nodded to her.

"Mm-hm. She's with her mother in Linderwall right now. I'll be leaving for a month-long visit next week. Apparently, a down-side of being a hero is I can't just drop what I'm doing and do what I want." It's not like I was going to be slacking off... I would also be using some of that time to help bridge the gap between Denair and Linderwall.

"Wait... wait wait wait waitslowthefuckdown..." She paused, her finger poised mid-point at me. "...you're a True Chimera?"

"Whaddaya mean by 'True' Chimera?"

"It's possible for some Mosu to be born with both sets of genitals... but the male organ is always vestigial. It functions as it should, and the pleasure centers are there, but there's no sperm production. Most Chimera are like this... True Chimera are a rarity... hell, I think I've only met one."

"What was she like?"

"Look in a damn mirror, and tell me." Ah, so she meant me. I just shrugged.

"I mean, I knew I was different, but I didn't know how different." I nodded to her at this. "But yes, I guess I am."

"...so that's why mother wants you! You're the perfect partner for her." She sputtered, shaking her head. "For any Mosu!" I blinked at her outburst.

"Explain?"

"So... Mosu have an interesting mental dilemma we struggle with daily. As we are our own species, we crave for companionship with our own." I nod.

"Makes sense." Mell nodded along with me.

"Right, but as you know, Mosu are only women-"

"So you're saying you're bisexual?"

"Yes. Does mother know you're a True Chimera?"

"Oh yes. She sniffed me out – literally – instantly." Mell rolled her eyes.

"That suddenly explains everything."

"Real talk: I don't force anything. If you'd rather have absolutely nothing to do with me in that regard, that's cool." I picked my book back up. "Avina's been pretty good in that regard."

"You... don't sleep with her?"

"Nnnope. She's an Oracle. The whole 'mortal wives of Linder' thing keeps her pretty focused. I'm not too keen on pissing a god off, just because she's fuckin' adorable. So I'm content with what I have. Besides... Kalysta's enough for two people." There came a long pause, Mell picking a nail with another on her opposing hand.

"...so you share?"

"You'll have to bring that up with the one in question. Maria or Kalysta?"

"Not gonna lie... both." I just smiled.

"Ask 'em. If they're okay with it, I'm cool with it. Hell, I can't be the only one who's allowed to sleep with whoever I want." Mell smiled happily at me, sighing a deep, relieved sigh.

"My decision to come with you is looking better and better every day. Thanks for the chat, Alyxtra. I'll let you get back to your book." I smiled up at her.

"No problem, Mell. My bedroom door – and bed – are always open." I gave her a little wave. "Have a good evening."

-

Terebithia came back to my room on several occasions after that event, seemingly curious mostly about me. We talked several times – usually into the late evening – where she would do her best to do what I would tentatively call 'get to know me'... even if her attempts were awkward and almost childish. I guess she's never had to sit down and have a conversation with someone as an equal before. Our chats lasted later and later until eventually the time would come for me to leave on my vacation.

"You sure you lot don't want to come?" I asked the assembled group of Maria, Kalysta and Mell; Avina beside me and holding her bag. I thought for sure at least Kalysta would want to come... but apparently, she's been trying to mend the bridge between her mother (and you can imagine how slow that's been going). Maria has to keep the Palace appraised of how things are going on our end, and also decided to stay behind to help hold the house down (a little free-lance work will do our financial situation better) and I'm pretty sure Mell's not too anxious to see more of the world when she's hardly seen half of Soulus.

"We're sure. Besides, you've got Avina with you. We're not worried about you getting yourself into trouble. If there's anything we're worried about, it's the poor sods who run afoul of you." Maria smiled. "You go have fun across the sea, okay? And try not to do anything that would embarrass Denair, yourself, or the Glass Queen." I shrugged to Maria's words.

"C'mon, Maria. Vacation Rules. I have to make one poor decision per vacation. I only promise not to make it that poor of one." I picked up my duffel bag and slung it over my shoulder. "Alright, gimme a hug, I'm off." Kalysta was – of course – first, giving me a big hug and squeezing me tight.

"Be safe, Mistress. I'll be counting the seconds until you return." I didn't doubt for a minute that she meant that literally.

"I know you will, Kalysta. Don't give Delilah or Laytha too hard a time."

"I only promise to try." Though her words were said with an upward inflection of joy, I could hear the double-meaning in them. I knew she would at least try. Kalysta let me go and Maria stepped up.

"Be safe, and don't neglect your training."

"I never do. It's one reason I'm glad Avina is coming with." I smiled.

"I will not let her slack, Guardian. I promise." Maria held me somehow tighter than Kalysta had managed. Out of worry? Fear? I couldn't tell.

"You be safe..." She repeated.

"I will, don't worry. This isn't goodbye, Maria, it's just a month." I lowered my voice. "...though please keep an eye on Kalysta."

"I plan on it. I'll keep her busy and her mind off you for a bit." I nodded as I let her go.

"Good." I looked to Mell as Maria stepped back. "C'mon you. Gimme hug."

"But you're so small, I feel like I'm gonna break you."

"I'm more durable than you give me credit for." She gave me a big hug and patted my shoulder. "Take in the sights while you're here. Hope it's not too cold for you."

"Hah. I'll get a lay of the city while you're gone..." She smiled. "It will be cold with you gone."

"You big suck-up. I love you too." As Mell pulled away, I smiled to the group. "Thanks everyone. I'll see you in a month." Avina bowed as I made my final farewell for now.

"Linder keep you, Avina. And make sure he keeps her, too." Maria spoke up, Avina just giggling.

"Oh trust me. He is most definitely watching over her." With that, we waved our final farewells and left for the carriage to take us to Nalphi for our trip out. I had a passing thought to pay mom and dad a visit before we left but... Nah, I'd rather have stories to tell them, so I'll swing by when I get back and tell them all about my little girl. They're gonna be so stoked to be grandparents.

Chapter 22: The Soundless Storm

Summary:

Hindsight's a bitch.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I had to admit, it was nice traveling relatively alone. Don't get me wrong, I love Mell, Maria and Kalysta like there's no tomorrow... but sometimes it's just nice to enjoy the relative quiet of a still night. Avina seemed to agree with me, though to be fair she was always a quiet one. We had paid for a carriage to take us to Nalphi, arriving two days later to the smell of the sea air thick around us. Avina seemed to liven up as the smell of salt filled our nostrils. "The smell of the sea always reminds me of home..." She mused as she took in the scent. "Does wonders for ones sinuses, as well." I chuckled at that.

"Yeah, it is liberating, isn't it?" Avina just smiled.

"I hope you do not mind... but I have plans to visit my sister when we get to Linderwall. I cannot promise I will be able to stay with you the whole time."

"Shit, you have a sister? You never told me that." Avina just smiled and nodded.

"Yes, and that was by design. The two of you are very similar... you both happen to have... contagious amounts of personality." I blinked at her choice of words.

"...that almost sounded like an insult." Avina just laughed at me.

"Take it as you will." Okay, listen... if the response to 'that sounds like an insult' isn't some variety of 'of course it's not', it most certainly was . Not that I minded, of course. I just smiled.

"I will. And I don't mind you spending time with family. Tell her I said hi."

"I do not think I will tell her about you."

"Afraid of what might happen?" I smirked, expecting her to think me some lech (which, full disclosure? Not too far from the truth. But a lech with class.)

"To you? Yes. She is my older sister, but looking at her antics and you would never know it. She is very much a child still, at least in mind."

"She sounds fun."

"Yes, if your idea of fun is waking up face-down in a puddle of your own vomit after a night of heavy drinking, of which you have no recollection of."

" Ha !" I chortled loudly. "That actually does sound like fun!" Avina shook her head in that amused disappointed fashion; like a mother who approves of something her child did... but can't admit it for fear of encouraging further misbehavior.

"Whatever will I do with you...?" She muttered as we pulled into Nalphi. "Captain Ellaine has once again agreed to ferry us to Linderwall. I figured a familiar face would be best for both of us." I beamed at this, happy to hear I wouldn't have to learn a new name and face.

"Thank you, Avina. I appreciate that." I rested my head against the back of the carriage sighing happily. "...gonna be nice to see Haraka and Amara again... Gah... is it just me, or you do you never realize how much you miss someone until you're gone for almost half a year."

"Distance does make the heart grow fonder." Avina agreed. "I, too, am eager to see the High Oracle. I have much to tell her."

"About how I'm making a great mess of things?"

"About how prodigious your training is going. You are already up to par with me in a fraction of the time. It is truly a shame you were not born in Linderwall... you could have been destined for great things." A pause. "Though... I doubt you would have come as far if you had." She fell silent, taking in the view of Nalphi, a beautiful smile on her face. Goddess... she really was beautiful, even for someone so young and small.

By the time we pulled up to the docks, the sun was already nearing the crest of its arc – midday, about the time most merchant ships departed (I understood it was to give fishing boats priority in the late night and early morning so they can hawk their wares at market) - when Avina and I stepped out of our carriage with our bags shouldered. I thanked the driver politely and handed her a few iron coins on top of her fare. "Thank you for driving us. Have a good day!" I waved to her.

"Aye, and you Ms. Silvershear! Enjoy your trip!" I still haven't gotten used to everyone knowing my name... it's weird. We made our way swiftly towards the dock Captain Ellaine's ship – the Platinum Cross – was berthed and awaiting her passengers. When we arrived, Captain Ellaine was standing at the top of the gangplank with a bemused smile on her lips, and one hand on her hip. Her blonde hair was still pulled into that painfully utilitarian bun like it had been last time, but her emerald eyes seemed just a touch more tired than before.

"Think I should go into the cruise business?" Ellaine smiled as we stood at the bottom of the gangplank. "Looks like it might be lucrative." She finished, descending the plank and smiling at us. "You're lookin' well for yourself, Alyxtra." She held her hand out, which I gave a firm shake.

"Same to you, Captain. I trust life's been well for you?"

"Eh." She shrugged. "I do my runs, I try to stay out of the sights of any pirates... life's not bad."

"There are pirates out there?" Why did I suddenly have the image of a half-naked woman with an eyepatch and a peg leg? Ellaine just nodded.

"Oh yeah. Pirates all over the place. The Glass Queen employs a few to harass ships off the coast of Chrysallys, but the ones on this side are more interested in making money any way they can. Mostly, the pirates just want what's in your hold. You bite your tongue and give them what you want, the most you'll wind up losing is some silver and maybe a day's time going back to port." She shrugged. "S'long as we don't run afoul of a small group of pirates – most of which shouldn't be around – we'll be fine."

"I take it we got lucky last time?"

"Not so much lucky as you caught them in the off-season." I scoffed at this.

"Pirates have 'off-seasons'?" Ellaine, however, did not see the humor in it.

"Oh yeah. This time'a year, the winds tend to run southerly. Most pirates are based out of Bootlegger's Bay on the other side of the Vrollick, so when the winds turn southerly, they start migrating down here. Like I said, most of them aren't interested in killing people. More trouble than it's worth, they feel... but there are a few who are more on the bloodthirsty side. Blackhand Beckah, The Black Death... those are the kinds of people we need to watch for." She waved away any concern I might have. "Don't fret, though. Most pirates are predictable, so I'm fairly confident we can navigate around; and if not-" She shrugged again. "Oh well, I lose some money. Not the first time, won't be the last." She scratched her head as she motioned us aboard.

"Not gonna lie..." She continued to talk. "...surprised when I heard it was just you two. Your other two friends leave you high and dry?" She smirked playfully, causing me to laugh.

"Nah, nothing like that. Maria and Kalysta have to hold the house down, and Kalysta's got some personal issues to work through. We're still about, just getting to the point where we can't all be moving as a group."

"I got'cha. Well, for what it's worth, I think it's good you gettin' out on your own. Friends are nice, but sometimes the quite is what you need, right?"

"I would agree, but I'd rather they be here." Especially if we run the chance of running into pirates.

"Got the same rooms as you had before. Can even get you separate rooms, if you'd like."

"That will not be necessary, Captain. Space is precious enough as is without us imposing." Avina spoke quickly before I could. She just smiled at me when I looked at her to make sure she was sure. Well, okay, she said it, not me. Not that I thought that meant anything... Avina didn't 'sleep' in the traditional sense. We went to our room and set our stuff down, Avina setting up her cushion in a little corner and settling herself down onto it.

"You know. Sleeping in a bed once in your life won't kill you." I told her, causing her to smirk.

"That is quite alright, Dono. I appreciate what you are trying to do, but I have been doing this my whole life... I daresay this is more comfortable for me than anything else." I just shrugged to that.

"Oookay, just offering."

"And I thank you for your most kind offer." We settled in for our week-long trip to Linderwall, all the anticipation and excitement bubbling up inside of me.

-

The first two days passed completely uneventfully – nothing but smooth sailing and clear, blue skies to show for our efforts. Midway through the third day had found Captain Ellaine and I on the deck talking about the increased sea traffic to and from Linderwall. "I mean, I know the Linderfolk are still helping Basilisck out of their little issue, but I would have thought things would have slowed down already." She chuffed, sipping her midday cup of coffee.

"To be fair-"I responded. "-a seven year food shortage doesn't go away in a couple of weeks. They'll probably be helping at least until the end of the year." Ellaine just shrugged and took another sip.

"Yeah, I guess you're right... I mean, don't get me wrong, I'm super pleased that the Linderfolk helped. They're not exactly paragons of social graces – no offense."

"I don't think there was any; you're not exactly wrong."

"Captain!" A voice called from above us, Ellaine looking up to the woman manning the crow's nest above. "Storm clouds on approach from the north! They look nasty!" Ellaine and I both turned towards the north to see the dark, ominous clouds rumbling about on the horizon, causing her to sigh.

"Dammit... don't need a storm today." She looked up at the woman at the top of the mast. "Where is it looking like it's going?!" She called up, one hand along side her mouth.

"Southerly, ma'am, but slow!" Ellaine sighed and nodded.

"Not ideal, but we'll probably only get peppered by rain if it holds course." She turned back to me. "Just to be safe, though... we'll alter course a few degrees north, just to put a little more distance between us." I nodded.

"Sounds like a plan. I'll let Avina know we might be getting choppy weather."

"Aye." Ellaine nodded. "Sorry to cut this conversation short but-"

"No no, I understand. Do what you must. They'll be time for this kind of talk later." She nodded a bit again and hurried off to adjust our course; while I returned to the cabin to tell Avina of the impending poor weather.

Hours passed, and each time I found myself back up on deck – even in the middle of the evening – I could clearly see that ominous black cloud still on the horizon to the north. In fact... if I didn't know any better? I would say it's getting closer. I stood at the side of the ship that evening, looking out onto the horizon, the clouds gathering and seeming to follow us as we moved. In the dying light, I watched a few sparks of light flicker from the clouds in the distance. I paused and waited for the rumble of thunder...

Which never came. At this range, I should have heard it... hell, you can hear thunder anywhere so long as you can see it. This made me unnerved more than the fact that the more I looked at it, the closer it got. After another hour, I could no longer stand it. Something was wrong. I broke away from the edge of the ship and went to collect Captain Ellaine from her evening meal. I knocked gently, calling out to her. "Captain? I apologize about disturbing you-"

"Alyxtra? No, no. No interruptions. Please, come in." I opened the door and made quick work in entering. Ellaine was dressed down for bed, enjoying the last of her meal. "Alyxtra, you look pale... is something amiss?"

"No..." I paused, lying through my teeth. "...yes, actually... it's about that storm cloud."

"Yeah, my lookout says it's being persistent." I nodded and agreed.

"'Persistent' isn't the word I'd use. Call me crazy, but I could have sworn I saw lightning..." Ellaine blinked, then nodded.

"That does make sense. Why would I call you crazy for seeing lightning?"

"...because I didn't hear any thunder." I finished my train of thought. Even in the dying candlelight of her cabin, I watched all the color drain out of her face.

"...none...?" Her voice was impossibly small... like Death itself had just walked up to her and stolen all the joy from her life.

"None. I waited a couple of minutes, and nothing." She swallowed a lump in her throat and took to her feet, snatching some small, tube-shaped object from her table and pushing past me without so much as a word. "What's wrong?" I asked, watching her go to the starboard side of the ship and hold the tube-shaped object – a spyglass – to her eye and look through. I walked up next to her, about to say something else when:

"...oh fuck me...!" She collapsed the spyglass and ran to the mast, where a small brass bell rested. Without waiting or providing an explanation, she began to furiously rattle the bell; the small object chiming loudly across the still seas. She took a deep breath, and somehow managed to shout even louder than the bell rang. " Alright you lazy good-for-nothin's! Out of your bunks and grab the nearest thing to defend yourselves with! The Soundless Storm is comin' for us !" I had to admit I didn't know what she was on about. I had heard some sailors speak about this 'Soundless Storm' before... but the details were always vague, and no one was too keen to elaborate; usually ending the conversation with a fearful 'pray you never get the answer to that question'. Ellaine tossed the spyglass into my hands and ran back into her cabin. "Did you bring a weapon?" She asked me as I put the spyglass to my own eye and peered to the cloud.

"Of course I did, but what's got you so-" Another flash in the cloud answered my question. Deep within the bowels of the cloud – which I could now see was much closer than I had originally thought and drifting across the ocean like a fog of death – was the silhouette of a massive ship... and not just any ship, either. Three large stacks erupted from the front, center and rear of the ship, belching the same black smoke that heralded their arrival, and a menagerie of small dots moving about on the deck. As I kept watch, I saw something turn on the deck... I couldn't make them out at this distance... but the sound that followed? Ooooh, I recognized that.

Pfffffthoooom! Pfffffthoooom! Pfffffthoooom ! A trio of booming explosions and matching flashes had told me everything I needed to hear. That wasn't just a ship. It's silhouette, the sound the cannons made? That was a modern-fucking-battleship, ripped straight out of my old world ! The first shell sailed loudly over head, while the second fell short, impacting a few dozen meters from the ship and erupting with a loud plume of water splattering the deck. The third blew a hole the size of a building through the mast, shredding a portion of our propulsion.

" Shit !" I choked out as the sounds of alarmus came from below deck. Collapsing the spyglass, I ran to my cabin to grab my sword. Opening the door, I found Avina up and alert.

"Are we under attack?"

"Yeah! Big ass fuckin' ship is shelling us from extreme range!" I snatched my katana and sword both, lashing them quickly and crudely to my belt. Avina just nodded.

"Then let us show them the error of their ways." I couldn't agree more.

Returning to the deck, I found it abuzz with activity – sailors scrambling from this deck to that, loading up on whatever form of defense they could. In the middle of them was Captain Ellaine, barking orders.

"Pirates?" I asked, stopping just next to her.

"Oh, dear... I wish this was just pirates. You're not wrong, the Soundless Storm is a pirate ship... but they don't care about the loot."

"That ship is impressive. And frightening." Ellaine just nodded.

"Yeah, I know. The Soundless Storm isn't the name of the ship... it's just what we call it."

"Do you know the name of the ship?" She just shook her head.

"No one does. See, in order to learn the name of the ship... there have to be survivors ." I blinked.

"Are you trying to tell me, no one's ever survived an encounter?"

"That's exactly what I'm telling you kid. Get ready for the toughest fight – and possibly the last fight – of your life."

With our mast mostly destroyed, we found ourselves unable to flee. I watched in rapt attention as the thick black cloud got closer. The three smokestacks were expelling the byproduct of some advanced engine – a steam engine or coal-burning, I'd imagine – that simply didn't exist in this world... so I was forced to wonder how pirates of all people had it. To put into perspective how big this 'Soundless Storm' was, the Platinum Cross was about five hundred feet long and – even fully loaded – stood a heafty fifteen feet out of the water, and was about seventy to eighty feet wide. The Soundless Storm? At least twice the length and towered a good hundred or so feet above us. I couldn't see how long the beast was, but it was definitely huge . The ship had two main batteries, one on the front (that fired the first salvo) and a second on the rear. Each battery was mounted on a rotating turret, and sported twenty inch guns. A single shot from that would split our ship clean in half.

They got closer, their guns silent as they closed in. From the top of the ship, I could spy hundreds of women all chanting something as they grew closer... and one figure who remained silent and still. When they were within spitting distance, I watched a ladder of rope and wood roll down the steel side of the impressive warmachine and clatter loudly to our deck. As if on some choreographed cue, the chanting stopped as the lone figure moved, stepping off the deck and dropping the hundred-something feet to the deck. I had thought the fall would have injured her, but when she hit the deck – heavy steel boots landing with a deafening thud – she stood as if it was just another light bit of exercise.

The woman who dropped to the deck was impressively built – a good seven feet tall and a build on the larger side; though with still some lighter features – dressed in a leather harness, steel boots and gauntlets... and not much else. Mounted on her back on the leather harness was a wicked, heavy scythe that eyed every single person on the boat. The woman had very well-groomed raven hair that was left to grow down her back – groomed, but unburdened by buns or ponytails – and some of the most serene pink eyes I've ever seen. Hell, I might have gone as far as to call her pretty. "Ladies." She smiled politely to us, bowing deeply. "I'm sorry to say... today is not your lucky day." Her tone was light and courteous, but I could hear an undertone of malice associated with it. Avina took a step just a bit closer to me, her hand resting on her katana.

"For those of you who don't know me-" She continued. "-by reputation, at least... allow me to introduce myself. I am called Andrin. If you're one for titles, you may use the name my wonderful crew has given me; Andrin the Destroyer. If you're simpler than that... well, I don't see a problem with 'Andrin' being your last words." She was... excessively polite... almost sickeningly so. I didn't sense any sarcasm from her... just hate and certainty in her skills. Looking at her, I felt my stomach churn... a feeling I've not felt before. "But! I'm a fair woman; and I shall present the same options I have to countless others. If there is any among you who have the stones to fight me, then step up! Hell, I'll even take all of you on at once, if that's your thing! I don't care! Beat me, and my crew are under orders to allow you to live. You'll be set free and get to live out the rest of your lives as legends... the only crew to survive an encounter with the Amarthine Sky and live." The Amarthine Sky must have been her ship's name. "Though... if not... well... There's four hundred of us and probably only fifty or so of you so... you do the math." I took a look at Avina, who seemed to meet not only my gaze, but my intent as well. She nodded and we both stepped up.

"Well..." I started off trying not to sound too arrogant or nervous. "...I'd be remiss if I didn't at least try." Andrin beamed happily at us.

"Ho-ho!" She chortled proudly, looking over her two opponents like a child eyeing a freshly baked cookie. "A Human... and a Linderfolk! An Oracle by the looks of you. Does she know what's at stake here?"

"I do." Avina answered, her hand tightening on her katana. "I understand that you cannot be allowed to continue to live."

"Ha! I like her! If I didn't have a line four hundred and fifty eight women long itchin' for a place at my bedside, I'd take her off your hands and let you go."

"My heart and body belong to Linder and Linder alone. I would not go with you regardless." Andrin covered her heart playfully and recoiled.

"Augh! A pity! Such a pretty thing she is, too... oh well! You can't win them all!" She opened her arms. "Well then! Let's see if your luck holds, or if you should have stayed in bed!" She reached back and pulled the heavy scythe from her back. She gave no flourish, nor did she strike anything that resembled a combat pose... simply holding her weapon at her side like it was just another day at the office.

{" Spirit of the Wolf ."} Avian closed her eyes and spoke, calling upon Okami to aid her.

{" Spirit of the Great Elk ."} I copied, calling upon the spirit of Herajika. "As one?" I asked, Avina nodding.

"As one." The pair of us pushed off and charged towards Andrin, the bemused woman locking eyes with me, her bemused smile shifting into a wicked grimace of sick glee. In a flashing motion, I saw her twirl, the haft of her scythe striking me in the chest with the force of a train punching me in the gut; knocking me down and back. I looked up in time to see Andrin duck out of the way of Avina's attack, before answering with one of her own. I heard Avina gasp an instant before she barely twisted out of the way of the attack, the point of the scythe slashing up her back. "Ah-hah!" She gasped in pain as she fell.

"Oof... you two are slow." Andrin smiled, pirouetting on a foot and flicking the drops of blood from her weapon's blade. "And here I thought Oracles were supposed to be talented in the ways of war..." Avina struggled to find her feet as she pulled herself along the deck with one hand. Getting to my own feet, I rushed over to help her. "Oh... yeah, that's right... I probably should have warned you before we started fighting... I was born with a very unique talent that's proven to be quite useful. See... I've got this Void Abomination in me. And if you're not appraised of Void Abominations... they can negate magic. Any magic that gets within five feet of me just... stops working." She twirled her scythe like a cheerleader, tossing it up and catching it. "Pretty useful, honestly." A pause. "For me. Useful for me. I can only imagine how horrible it is to fight... especially when your whole schtick is to use magic to fight."

I pulled Avina away from Andrin and to her feet. Putting a hand on her shoulder, I channeled a quick Cure Wounds spell into her to heal that nasty gash on her back. "Oh-ho?" Andrin chortled as she watched. "Healing magic? And the same Spirit Manipulation as the Oracle..." She snapped her finger and nodded. "Ah! Now I get it! You're that hero that everyone's talking about. The Glass Queen's new toy."

"Are you okay...?" I asked Avina, the wounded Oracle grimacing, but nodding.

"...ngh... well enough..."

"Well! This may not be your lucky day, but it sure as fuck is mine!" She tossed her scythe to the other hand, then back. "I get to kill me a hero." I moved in front of Avina to shield her, bringing my katana to bear. "Alright Hero, you and me! I want to see for myself if you're half as good as the stories say!" It was her turn to attack and – Goddess fuckin' above she was fast! She launched herself at me like a screaming missile, her scythe swinging in large, sanguine arcs as it sliced through the air. I managed to follow her attacks for the most part, dodging what I could and parrying what I couldn't dodge. "HA! You're good!" She continued to jeer, sparks flying from our kissing weapons. "Goddess, I haven't had this much fun in forever! Hah-! Heh heh heh hah hah hah hah hah hah!" She cackled as she continued to attack. After a particularly strong blow, I managed to push away to get some distance and catch my breath.

"...fhuck..." I heaved, my breath hitching in my throat. "...what kind'a fuckin' pirate are you...?" I thought pirates were supposed to be ill-equipped and captaining rickety old schooners... not armed to the teeth, the single greatest challenge of my life, and armed with a modern-fucking-battleship! Andrin just shrugged at my question.

"One of a kind, sweetums! Hey! Look at the brightside. You... get to die knowing you went for more than five seconds against me. That'll be a record I don't think anyone can beat." She twirled her scythe once more and jogged in place. "Oooh, got my blood all pumpin'! Not gonna lie... kinda hopin' you survive this, so I can have a rematch!"

"...then let us go. You can have your rematch later." I made the attempt.

"HAH!" Andrin cackled loudly and deliberately. "A for effort, F for effect. Sorry, but I've got a reputation to keep. So, either my legend ends here... or yours does. And when it comes down to it, Humans always look out for number one, don't they?"

{" Monster !"} Avina shouted, launching herself at Andrin like a woman possessed, attacking relentlessly as she pressed her advantage of surprise. Suddenly, it was Andrin thrown on the defensive, parrying and dodging what strikes she could while dancing about the deck, her crew cheering her on from above. "You are nothing but a bully! You are a leech, a parasite! You must be cut out and burned, lest you spread !" As Andrin continued to dodge and parry Avina, she laughed.

"Ah, this girl's got fire! Too bad she's starting to bore me." I pushed myself up to my feet and joined in, Andrin expertly taking us both on. "This is more like it! I love it when my foes group up on me, it makes it more fun !" On 'fun' she smacked me across the face with the handle of her scythe and caused me to stumble. As I recovered I watched her shove Avina back with her scythe, toss the heavy weapon into the air, grab Avina's sword hand and spin her around, driving the blade through her back.

"Avina!" I shouted, my blood running cold. Shit! Shit, no! This wasn't how this was supposed to go at all! Andrin let out a cackling laugh, making a show of pulling the sword from Avina's body and letting her fall to the deck before catching her scythe. She turned to face me, her face flush with the thrill of the kill. As I watched Avina's body slump to the ground, the churning in my stomach got worse. I guess that was my body's way of telling me I was way out of my league.

"Sorry, were you two friends?"

"Nnnnggggh BASTARD!" My outburst only further amused Andrin.

"Oh, like I've not heard that one a dozen times a day." She didn't even try to parry me, only golf-swung her heavy scythe across my body and knocked me down. "Fore!" She cackled, sighing. "Aaah, this has been fun... but you're clearly out of your league 'Hero'." She walked away from me, pumping the crowd that was her crew up like she was some kind of mascot. "C'mon you stupid bints, I can't hear you!" She shouted, the roaring of their cheers growing in volume. "That's better!" Recovering, I ran to Avina. Goddess, I hope it's not too late to save her... Dropping to my knees, I pulled her up onto my lap. I had barely taken a passing glance when I noticed exactly where she had been impaled: through her heart. She had died before Andrin even removed the blade.

"...Avina..." I was beyond words... what the hell do you say when someone you've known, someone you've lived with for most of your adult life... who's done so much for you... what the hell do you say when they're just... not there anymore.

"Aw, c'mon. Don't cry. She's where she always wanted to be. Up with Linder." Andrin's voice was oddly sincere, her shadow looming over me. "You two have definitely been the best fight I've had in a while... so... why don't we call it square? Why don't you join me? I could use someone with your talents." She looked up to her crew and smiled. "Confidentially, I had to go with numbers, 'cause most'a these ladies don't know which side of the sword goes into the other sod."

{" I'm sorry, Avina... Sorry I got you into this. Don't worry though... I'll be right behind you ."} I gave her one final hug and lowered her back to the deck. Centering myself, I drew my other sword. "I'm sorry to say... but I'm going to have to decline your most generous offer ." I didn't try to hide the vitriol.

"Huh... would'a thought you would have been more angry about that..." I was. I was beyond livid at her. She had taken someone precious from me... and to a lesser degree ruined what should have been a joyous trip to Linderwall. Every nerve in my body screamed at me to attack her with everything I had, to throw caution to the wind and do everything in my power to sever her head, to toss her corpse into the sea.

"At this point?" I shrugged. "I think I've come full circle." Andrin just smiled.

"Or you realize you can't beat me with blind rage." She nodded. "A wise woman." I answered her jibe with a slash from my sword, which she barely dodged. "Ooh, spicy! Haha! Round two it is!" I moved to attack again, but she parried the strike and smacked me upside the head with her scythe haft again. "...but honestly, you're boring me now. Between you, me, and your friend's corpse? Seeing women cry and scream over their friend's death makes me horny like no one's fuckin' business... and you not doing it is kinda actually pissing me off... so I'm just going to have to end this now."

"You're all talk!" I barked, getting back to my feet and advancing again, ignoring the discomfort in my gut. Andrin... just sighed.

"No... I'm really not." She dropped her scythe to the ground with a dull, heavy thud and stepped towards me. Grabbing my sword wrist, she used her other hand to punch me in the gut; her blow feeling like getting run over by a truck. Reeling from the first hit, she punched me again in the face, causing me to stumble back and let go of my sword... which would be a mistake.

Before I could recover, I felt cold steel pierce my abdomen through, a gasp of surprise and pain forcing its way out my lips. Goddess this hurt... fuck... I managed to look at her through pain-blurred eyes, Andrin just staring at me with that neutral expression. "I meant what I said. I really... really would have liked you on my ship. I think... I think yours is the death I'll regret the most." A pause. "...well, you'll be the only death I regret... but by that virtue, still the one I'll regret most . Because one... as we all know... is more than zero." I tried to say something in response, but only managed to sputter out a mouthful of blood. She shoved me down and pinned me to the deck with my own sword. Turning, she centered herself and looked up at the women above her, watching the scene like a group of vultures. "Alright you lot! Get to work! Kill everyone, then burn the ship!" She turned back to me and smiled. "But leave this one! Let her bleed out or burn to death." She knelt at my side, looking me over. "I think... I'm going to take a reminder of you and your Oracle friend... The first Oracle and first Hero I've killed." She reached down and grabbed at the jade Torii on my neck... before her fingers looped around the leather collar. "These'll work."

"Guh-Doh-Don't..." I choked out, grabbing at her hand.

"Oh come now... Don't deny me my prize." She was oddly gentle as she pulled the Torii charm off my neck, before unclasping the collar. Well, on the plus side... I'll have some company on the other side. Ugh, Goddess... I must have been the most pathetic hero in the history of weak ass heroes... Died to a Pirate... ugh, I hope no one hears about this... Andrin – her prizes in hand – stood as many more rope ladders clattered down to the deck. "Alright ladies! You know the drill! If they throw themselves off the side, don't give chase, let 'em drown or be eaten by the sharkos. Burn the ship and be quick about it... We've wasted enough time here as is." My vision blurred as Andrin began to walk back to her ship.

I did what I could to stand, but the burning pain in my gut put the kibosh on that. Reaching up, I grabbed at the sword handle to pull it out, my strength fading with each passing second. Her crew of vultures took only a precious handful of seconds to run through the ship like a plague, cutting anyone and everyone down before the sound of crackling fire rose about around me. I mustered the last of my strength in one final attempt to remove the blade, my fading gaze catching Andrin turning to face me one last time... a look of genuine regret on her face. As I pulled the blade out, I covered the wound with bleeding hands, Andrin dropping to my side.

"...I really hope your next life is better, sister..." Andrin spoke, putting a hand on my forehead. "...I'm sorry about this... truly." I could barely stay conscious, my breathing harsh and jagged as a coldness filled my body. Well... at least she was good at feigning sincerity... The last thoughts I had before blacking out were of Kalysta. I regretted not disenchanting that collar before today... maybe she wouldn't have had to come with me.

Notes:

Okay, before you start - BEFORE YOU START!... I just want you to hang on for a few more chapters. Please.

Chapter 23: Worry, Insanity, Fear, Acceptance, and Loss; The Stages of Life

Summary:

For one moment, time stands still and life carries on.

Chapter Text

-The Guardian-

I'd never admit it to her face... but no small part of me was glad Alyxtra didn't pry too deeply into my reasonings for not going too. Yes, it was true that we had to keep some kind of income to keep the house... but honestly that was more situational convenience than full truth. After we had said our goodbyes and Avina and Alyxtra were on their way to Linderwall, I didn't waste anymore time. It had started becoming harder and harder to hide how I had been feeling these last few weeks, and I was worried about Alyxtra asking too many questions. Not like I was afraid of answering them, I just... well... I don't... honestly know what I was afraid of... Maybe just the unknown. Pushing the door open, I mustered the best smile I could. "G'mornin', Belle." I spoke, the brown-haired woman looking up from her book and smiling brightly at me.

"Maria. Mmm, you spoil me. I know why you keep comin'... but I'm glad to see you regardless. How are you feeling?"

"Ugh, like shit... been tryin' not to puke all day." I answered, walking into her office and going for a chair.

"Yes, that is what happens when one is nearly three months pregnant."

"Fuck off, I know... still fuckin' sucks though..."

"Indeed. Well, it could always be worse. Alyxtra went for her vacation to Linderwall today, yes?"

"Mm, yeah... Avina went too." Belle nodded and closed her eyes, holding a hand out and muttering a quick incantation.

"That's good. Girl's overworked and needs some time off... How'd she take the news?" I fell silent, turning my gaze half-heartedly towards the ceiling. " Maria !"

"I was gonna tell her!" I shrugged, Belle giving me the 'disappointed mother' look. "Don't give me that, I was honestly, truly gonna tell her!"

"Then why didn't you!?"

"I..." I slipped a finger under the collar of my tunic and ran it around to stretch the collar out a bit. "...i forgot..."

" Maria Setsuna Despair ! 'I forgot' is not a good excuse to neglect telling someone you're carrying their child!"

"Fuck, Belle, could you not use my full name, please? That's super embarrassing, the only person who does that is mom when she's mad." Belle glared at me. "Ugh, I'm sorry, okay! She's only gonna be gone a month, promise I'll tell her right when she gets back."

"And if she had half the brains that sister of yours does, she'd chew you out for waiting until almost four months after it happened!" I put a hand on my head.

"...I really don't want or need this right now, Belle... I get it, I fucked up... could you not yell at me, please?" Belle puffed her cheeks up at me, but quickly deflated and smiled.

"...yeah, you're right. Sorry I... just take this kind of thing very seriously." I nodded to her, sitting up straight.

"I know you do... can't be easy, what with your mother and all..." She sighed.

"Yes, and thank you for reminding me." I didn't mean to dredge up the memories, I just understood why she was so quick to anger about this. Belle's mother had a miscarriage about ten years back, and neither her nor her father knew she was even pregnant until after the child had already died. Medical complications. The heartbreak killed her mother, too. It's the whole reason Belle went into the medical field (that and she showed great aptitude for it, but she would have fought for her position even with no Spiritual talent), so this was a touchy subject for her. "Okay... so far everything's looking well. The morning sickness will be going away soon, but that doesn't mean you're in the clear. Don't exert yourself. You're at the point you shouldn't be doing anything too strenuous."

"I know. Mell's going to be handling the majority of the heavy lifting from here on out, and Kalysta's agreed to help too." Belle nodded.

"That's good... though that doesn't explain why you look like a kicked puppy..." I scrunched my nose up and shook my head.

"...it's nothing..."

"C'mon Maria. I'm your friend, and your PCC beside. You can tell me these things; especially if it affects your duties or health." 'PCC' meant Primary Care Contact; basically the Sage that I'd prefer to be seen by. Belle was the PCC for a lot of people in Soulus, but she wouldn't let another take me, as we had been friends pretty much our whole lives.

"...'m je...l...s..." I mumbled under my breath.

"You'll have to speak up, I don't understand Cotton Mouth."

"I said I'm jealous, okay! I'm... jealous Alyxtra is going to have fun with her other kid, and not spending time with me..." Belle sighed and straightened her coat out.

"Well, for fear of beating a dead horse..." She stood and put a hand on my head. "That. Is what happens. When. You. Don't. Tell. Her." She lightly bopped my head with a hand with each sentence. I just chuckled at her and took her hand off my head and held it.

"...I know it's stupid... I know I did it to myself but... I guess that means that she's only gotta wait another few months before she's got another kid to have some fun with, right? Someone a little closer to home."

"Mm. Indeed. Just make sure you tell her when she gets back."

"Jeeze, I told her I would, so I will... b'sides, I'm probably gonna be the size of a carriage by then... won't have much of a choice."

"No, you indeed won't." She smiled, nudging my side. "Have you thought of a name?"

"Bit early for that, don't you think?"

"Nah. Never too early to start throwin' names at a wall and seein' what sticks. Though, it is better when you and your partner are throwin' names."

"...already told you, Belle, we're not official..."

"And I've already told you yes the fuck you are. You don't just... casually knock a girl up without some kind of feelings for her, okay? Split or no." You bet I had to let that slip. When you come to your Sage with the unmistakable signs of pregnancy, there is no amount of 'I don't know what happened' they will ever believe. So yeah... I had to tell her, but it wasn't like she was gonna be spreading it around. I thought for a moment, running a hand over my stomach. I was still thin enough where I could pass it off as a heavy meal but... that wouldn't last for more than another few days at best.

"...but yeah... I've been thinking." Belle's usual neutral smile upturned into a more personable one.

"Don't keep me in suspense... what are you thinking of?"

"...well... at first I had thought of more common names... Laika... Katarina, Vera." I smiled. "But I've got a couple'a more exotic names in mind too." Belle's smirk persisted.

"All the 'exotic' names are flowers, aren't they?"

"Shut up!" I glowered at her, her smile never fading. "...only four are... I don't know how Alyxtra would like having a kid named Hyacinth, Lotus, Lily or Daisy, though... So they're kind of meh."

"If you go with any of those four – Lotus or Hyacinth. Lilies are weeds and Daisies die too easily. The lotus flower is both beautiful and resilient to harsh climates, and the hyacinth are able to go for long periods without water or sunlight." I was hesitant to name the child Hyacinth, on account that was my mother's name. Would be far too confusing.

"Look at you, bein' all smart with flowers." Belle just shrugged at my comment.

"Girl's gotta have a hobby. You lie to your friends, I tend to flowers."

"Fuck off, I didn't lie... I just... neglected to be honest, is all."

"Yeah. We have a word for that. It's called 'lying'." She tapped her knee. "...speaking of words, we are going to have to do something about your mouth." I blinked at her, my hand instantly going over my mouth.

"Why, what's wrong? Something in my teeth?" Belle just laughed at me.

"No, idiot. Your swearing . 'Fuck off' can't be your answer to everything." I sat up just a bit straighter.

"Yes it can, and if you don't believe me... you can fuck off." Belle smirked and stood, bapping me in the shoulder as she did.

"Right, unless there's something else, I've got another appointment in a bit, and I need to get ready. I'm serious. Tell Alyxtra when she gets back. I almost ripped the bandage off last Woeday, and if you don't think I will, you're wrong; 'cause then you're gonna have to explain how I know it was her kid. And you weren't supposed to tell anyone she's a Split."

"Goddess, Belle, I'll tell her! I already said I would. You're worse than my mother..." She smiled as I stood, sighing.

"...it's been so good to see you again, Maria..." She flung herself forward and hugged me. "...I know... things didn't work out like you wanted and... I know I hurt you but I just... I wanted you to know I never stopped caring about you. Ever." I smiled, holding her tight and nuzzling into her shoulder.

"I know, Belle... I know I was just... being a selfish brat, thinking about my own needs. I promise that once this is all said and done and the kid's runnin' around buggin' her father... we'll catch up properly." Belle inhaled sharply and deeply, doing her best not to break down into tears.

"Hyeah..." She breathed, her grip tightening. "Until then... be safe, Maria... I'm always thinking of you."

"Yeah, same..." I kissed her on the forehead and smiled. "Take care, Belle."

"And you." Reluctantly I let her go. That's all I've been doing with Belle, it seems... my whole life, just... letting her go. I suppose that was my own fault... that's what happens when you don't think before you act. She says she hurt me – and she did – but deep down, I know the pain is mutual. I hurt her just as much as she hurt me... and it's my fault that we hurt each other... don't ever let anyone ever tell you that words can't hurt someone. Sticks and stones – as they say – may break bones... but words shatter spirits.

-

The walk home was long. I used to like these long trips to and from places. A year and a half ago, they used to be convenient times for me to relax and get away from Alyxtra. It's not like I disliked her. She was always a pleasant person and I would go as far as to say I've been crushing on her since day one. Yeah, imagine that... a woman almost twice her age falling for that bright-eyed, starry-faced kid who broke the Queen's Eye. You probably think I'm stupid, and you wouldn't be wrong... but sometimes being smart only forces you to spin your wheels in the mud.

Now though? Goddess, she's only been away for a day and I'm already anxious. I sigh heavily as I make my way back. Maybe some rest'll do me good... get my mind off this uncertainty in my stomach...

-The Devotee-

She's only been gone a day, and I'm already a wreck. Maybe I should have gone? Maybe I should have ignored my wants and gone to protect Her? This is the worst part of love, I've found... being away from the one you love more than life itself. When you're with them, you can always see if they're okay. Check to make sure they're still breathing as they sleep, make sure they don't trip and fall down the stairs, make sure they don't choke on their food. You can test their bathwater for them, make sure it's not too hot or too cold, you can make sure the world knows that you won't let anything bad happen to them. Why? Why didn't I go? Why did I listen to that smallest of voices. Yes, I want to reconcile with Mother but... Mistress is more important. Always has been, always will be.

Oh, what if something happens? What if She gets to Linderwall and doesn't like it? What if She just wants to turn around? No, of course She wouldn't want that... She's going to see the High Priestess. I take a deep breath and hold it until my lungs burn. How many more of those breaths do I need to take before I can see Her again? A hundred? A thousand? How many seconds are in a month? How many breaths are in a second? I can do nothing but worry a mile a second and curl into Mistress' sheets. I told Her I would make Her bed before She left for Linderwall... but I lied. I'm such a bad girl, I lied to my Mistress about something stupid... just so I could curl up and get lost in Her scent.

My thoughts turn to Her holding the High Priestess in Her arms and my anger flares. No... no, calm Kalysta... calm... The High Priestess makes Mistress happy, and I know as a fact She'll be safe there. It's only for a month. A month, I can do that. That's only four weeks. Four weeks isn't long, that's just thirty days! Thirty... thirty days... I can do... can do thirty days. I roll about in Her sheets and wrap myself up in Her wonderful scent – the smell of Her hair, of Her body sweat, of Her musk both manly and feminine – I wrap myself up in everything that makes Mistress so wonderful.

The servants know to find me here if I'm needed. They know where I am. They won't need me, though... they never do. Half of them are afraid of me, the other half think I'm a novelty. I don't care what they think... they're not my Mistress. Her thoughts, Her wishes, Her dreams, Her safety, Her words, Her feelings, Her actions, Her beauty... it's all I care about. The world could be on fire with everyone dead... and so long as She was still with me, I would still find beauty in the world. How long has She been gone? Has it been thirty days yet? How about now? Now? How long is a day? A week? A month? How long are any of these arbitrary moments of time when you're waiting? When I'm with Her, a day is but a second, Her smile blurring everything else so that only She matters. But now? Now minutes stretch onto years as I wait for Her to return to me. I roll over in bed and force my face into Her pillow and scream. It hurts... it hurts to be so far away from Her. I feel terrible, and I know it is nothing but blind need and greed.

-The Monster-

I feel terrible, and I know it is something. My brain tickles and my spine itches. It happens when I'm around people who worry. Mother had always said I was 'empathic', but I had always thought that was a fancy way of saying I was a worry-wart. Maria pretends that nothing's wrong, but I know she's ill. I don't know how much longer she thinks she can hide that swelling belly she's got... I can practically smell the blood of another in her. Kalysta's a wreck. She refuses to leave Alyxtra's bed and has taken to screaming into the pillow, thinking no one can hear her. What is with this paranoia? We are all feeling it, I can tell... are we all just that addicted to her that we can't stand to live for one day without her? Or is this something else? Something deeper? Something terrible . I hope not. For now, all I can do is close my eyes and sink into uncertainty. I know she'll be fine... but why doesn't that knowledge comfort me?

-The Aftermath-

For now, all I can do is close my eyes and sink into the depths. I know this is my end, how I die... but why does that knowledge comfort me so? Weak and unable to do much save exist, I watch the flaming remains of the ship flickering on the surface, a cloud of blood spreading out around me and poisoning the water. It's only a matter of time before I'm made a meal of by some hungry creature... I watch as sharks have already begun to eat the corpses of the other crew. Avina's body is somewhere down here too but... my vision is too blurred with fatigue and blood to see anything. I don't even know why I'm holding my breath. I'm too weak to swim, too weak to do anything... it would make the most sense for me to just... take a deep breath of warm salt water and embrace my fate. I failed. I guess I never was a hero to begin with... just a stupid kid with grand ambitions and nothing else to show for it.

I feel something grip my leg, cold keratin of talons or teeth caressing my skin. Go on. Take a bite. I deserve it. There will be no more chances for me... just a stupid kid drowning or being eaten by a shark. I think... the worst part about all this...? Is they'll never know. Maria. Mell. Haraka... none of them will ever know of my fate... well... maybe when they find Kalysta dead, they'll put two and two together.

Whatever has my leg pulls on me, drawing me deeper into the depths. I wonder which one will kill me first? The pressure, or drowning? The flickering flames are just dots in the endless deep now, wood and viscera sinking into the darkness, the sharks still delighting in their meal. I wonder why they ignore me? Do they know I'm alive... or are they just more interested in the prey they know won't fight back. Haaaaah why the fuck do I care? I close my eyes and muster up the last of my courage to just get it over with. I open my mouth and let out my held breath with a warbling bwoop ; the large bubble rising up to the surface.

Before I could take a second breath of warm salt water, I feel claws on my skin and lips on mine. Even now, in my last seconds, I'm hallucinating. I smile inwardly... everyone always said that drowning was a slow, painful way to go... your lungs burning and screaming for air only to find nothing but liquid salt... but this? This was nice. I give in to the hallucination, lifting my arms weakly up to embrace the phantom that kisses me. Seconds pass, and a harmonious song fills my waterlogged ears. Why not? I'm already hallucinating some creature embracing me as I die, why not hear my last song as well? My mind is at peace, my body accepts my fate, and even my worries turn away from my comrades. They'll move on. I know they will. They're strong like that.

-The Destroyer-

I had never been good at showing my feelings. My whole life, everyone had always told me to lie. No matter how bad it hurts, no matter how happy you are, no matter how angry you are... never let them know what you're truly feeling. People – in this world and my last – would and will take advantage of you for showing your true feelings. I watched the ship burn... the wooden deck and mast crumble into ashes into the ocean as the navy-blue sea slowly turned red, a frenzy of sharks feasting on the corpses of the dead. It was a scene I've seen a thousand times before... before long, any evidence that there was ever a ship there will vanish. The blood will dissipate into the ocean, the pieces will be picked clean by either the sharks near the surface or the Sea Harpies below... and life will go on.

So why did my heart ache? Why did everything hurt? My eyes burned, my lips trembled... is this... remorse I'm feeling? No... can't be. I've never felt remorse for anyone in my life. These meat puppets aren't people. They're soulless bodies with the facimilie of life. But her? She was different. I could see the realization in her eyes. The determination. The fear. In the end, she feared me... yet she stood proud. She didn't beg... didn't plead. She faced her death, knowing full well she would die. Why? Why did she... feel for these things? The Linderfolk was no person... she was a puppet. No more 'alive' than the ocean waves. Sure, it moved, sure it spoke... sure, it raged and it sang... but it wasn't a living thing. For the first time in my life, I didn't want to watch the ship burn. I couldn't. I could still see that woman... lying on the deck as the flames consumed the ship. She struggled to move, and even in her last moments of consciousness she defied me. I turned from the smoldering wreckage and walked slowly towards my cabin.

If I watch this scene anymore... I'm afraid the old me will come back out. She'll break her chains and in turn break me. They aren't people. None of the 'living people' of this world are people... except her. I close my eyes and burn her face into my memory – that cursed, beautiful memory of mine – where it will stay forever. I choose to remember her as I think she would have wanted to... willful defiance in her face and a strength unknown behind her, holding her up. I sigh as I begin to climb the steel stairs of the Amarthine Sky . I'm sorry it had to come to this.

Chapter 24: A Blissful Dream, or a Terrible Nightmare? [E]

Summary:

Alyxtra wakes to find herself in the company of some strange folk... living at the bottom of the sea. (Chapter contains adult content. Chapter may contain content and subject matter some may consider questionable.)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It's different the second time you die, I guess. Instead of finding myself standing before any judgmental deity, I wake to a strange, bird-like cooing all around me, echoed powerfully by the sound of tearing flesh. I'm on the flat of my back, my body heavy and soaked; the heat draining out of my limbs at a frightful pace. As I try to breathe, my breath hitches and I cough, a splash of saltwater choking out my throat. I try to raise an arm to cover my mouth, but I feel like a ten ton weight is pressing down on my entire body, keeping me from moving even an inch. The sound alerts... something... causing an alarmed trilling to sound nearby. It's melodious despite its hostility, a cold talon wrapping about my ankle as I'm drug through the sand. My gaze turns up to a kaleidoscope of lights some fifty or so feet above me,

As I'm pulled across the sand by an ankle, I spy a strange sight... Strange huts pockmark the stretch of sand around me, formed of driftwood and seaweed stalks woven into tents. Meandering about are humanoid figures – tall, slender and bird-like with clawed hands and feet, a coat of thick, glossy feathers of some dark color adorning their hands like wings... come to think of it... they look like harpies. I watch one flaying a shark with her bare hands, long, savage claws expertly rending flesh from the body and discarding cartilage. Several more – not too far from the first and also feminine – work on butchering another corpse – one of the sailors from the Plantium Cross, if memory serves. A third tends to other bodies – mixed human corpses with sharks and other fish – as they go about clearing 'excess' items off the bodies... clothing off the humans and remoras off the sharks.

I strain, pushing my burning muscles past the point of injury to look at the creature that pulls me. It's another of the same bird-like creatures; her glossy black feathers resembling the feathers of a duck, or perhaps another water-bound bird. Despite my injuries and the pain, I'm clairvoyant enough to see the water rolling off her feathers, seeping into her hair – which is a matching raven black. From what I am able to see from the others, they are dressed tribally, primitive. Their meager excuse for clothing nothing more than fish bones with strips of thick shark leather pulled taut between them, forming a crude halter top. While vaguely female, it's clear that if there is any intelligence behind their eyes... there is no remorse or mercy for what they are doing... simple scavengers cleaning up after a hunting expedition. She drags me towards the pile of fresh kills to be 'prepared' to join in their feast. Great... not content to let me drown, you've got to eat me, too. I give an arbitrary struggle, just enough to reinforce that I'm alive – if it even cares about that – but the creature does nothing save but adjust its grip on my leg.

Dropping me with the rest, my senses are overwhelmed with the sound of chattering from the bird-like creatures and the smell of dead flesh – both oceanlife and landlife – as another pair of creatures descend on me. They set to work slicing through the leather straps of my armor and removing anything else indigestible. I try to push myself away, but the creatures just grab my leg and pull me back with little effort. The gash in my stomach – a furious red, but slowly healing – flares in pain as I struggle. I can breathe alright, and I couldn't feel anything too badly damaged... I don't think the strike hit anything vulnerable or vital. If I wasn't about to be eaten, I would have called that a victory.

I search the pile of corpses – against my better judgment – for any sign of Avina's. It's not what I wanted to see... not something I wanted to remind myself of but... everything happened so fast – a blur against an already blurred background – I had to confirm for myself what had happened.

As quickly as the creatures had begun to remove my armor, they stopped, the pair looking quite shocked and stepping back. They turned to one another and chittered incessantly amongst themselves; a crude, bird-like chirping that was as melodic as it was annoying. After a moment, one pointed to the other and then pointed in some other direction, the second leaving the first alone with me. Bending down, the second creature put its clawed hands under my arms and hoisted me – with a strange reverence, almost delicately – onto its shoulder. The wound on my stomach flared as it adjusted me on its shoulder, walking slowly across the sand. From this new point of view, I had seen exactly where I was.

The sight was incredible... an entire village – a city! - living beneath the waves. The water was kept out by some unknown force, forming a bubble of water all around us to keep breathable air inside and the creatures of the deep outside. I was also gifted a view on the extent of the slaughter. It seemed as though they were opportunistic hunters... feeding off shark and human corpse alike; even the corpses that were being chewed on by sharks.

I recognized them now. Serras used to teach me about them; magical creatures known as Sea Harpies; they were the ocean's apex predator. While they were primarily air-breathing creatures, they had a set of gills at the base of their necks that allowed them to breathe underwater as well. They weren't openly aggressive to humans, but they were opportunists. Any ship that sank close enough to their cities were free game; however, they only went after discarded corpses that sank too deep; never venturing too close to the surface. There was very little record of human interaction with them, the records of such limited to isolated incidents where a small group of their hunters would venture to the surface to entice male sailors (in the days before the Demon King's Purge) to the depths so they could reproduce. Interaction with Sea Harpies have dropped even farther in recent years, many scholars agreeing they may be in danger of going extinct, as their only source of reproduction no longer exists.

Many of those I saw working the less strenuous jobs – the 'cleaning' and 'preparing' of meals were older, mature features and graying feathers – while a lot of the younger were relegated to the actual collection and hunting. Their talons were sharp and fearsome, claws the likes of which could easily rend flesh from bone and tan leather without the need for tools. We passed a great number of huts as we moved, the Sea Harpy holding me eventually placing me down once more upon the sand within one of the larger huts – at least partially constructed out of a coral formation – and bowed to another. Coming into my line of sight was a withered crone of a Sea Harpy – ancient by her wizened visage. Her stance was hunched and her frame was sagging in almost every way; like a skeleton with a vague understanding of what a Sea Harpy is supposed to look like, wearing an ill-fitted suit hodgepodged together of scraps from a dozen other Sea Harpies. Her feathers were almost completely white, and one of her amber eyes – oddly piercing for her age – was bloodshot and reddened with glaucoma. She supported herself on a gnarled staff of driftwood, set with a chunk of coral as a topper. She looked me over and – despite her perceived partial blindness – a flash of realization flickered in her gaze. She looked at the one who brought me and chirped something, the younger skittering off to follow whatever command she was given. The fatigue of everything washed over me again, and before I could figure out what it had instructed the other, I lost consciousness.

When I would next recover consciousness – several hours later, maybe some minutes – I would find myself on a bed of seaweed with a tinging discomfort in my stomach, right where Andrin had speared me with my own sword. Pushing myself up with my offhand, I looked myself over. Sure enough, I was as naked as the day I was born, with a crude bandage of seaweed covering the gash in my stomach. I lifted the seaweed to see how bad the wound was, but a taloned claw on my chest caused me to reassess priorities. Seated next to me – legs crossed and a loose smile upon her face – was a young-looking Sea Harpy, her hand resting on my chest. With a trilling coo, she pushed me back onto my back and used the other hand to remove the hand addressing the bandage and press the bandage gently back to my stomach. She may not be able to talk, but I knew a 'lie down and rest' when I saw it. I felt a bit stronger than before... but the mix of the cold ocean and nearly drowning had robbed me of my will to escape at this very moment.

The Sea Harpy that watched over me seemed to wear a smile on her face, one I could almost mistake as caring. She placed a taloned claw on my cheek and stroked my face, careful not to injure me. Chirping happily, she looked up at something nearby, drawing my attention to the crone Sea Harpy from before. One hand still held her staff, while the second palmed a crude stone bowl. She handed the bowl to the younger Sea Harpy and chirped something in a cracked, broken voice. The younger one waited for my attention to turn back to her before pantomiming bringing the bowl to her lips and drinking from it. So, they wanted me to eat, huh? Can't say I was particularly hot to do that right now but... Goddess was I hungry. Expertly rising to a crouched hunch, the younger Sea Harpy shuffled over towards me and held the bowl out to my lips, chirping once. I nodded. "...yeah yeah..." I grunted. "I got you..." She helped me up with one hand supporting my back and let me take the bowl.

The contents of the bowl was a thick, viscous liquid, with almost the consistency and color of split pea soup. It was strange, looking both comfortingly familiar and also alien with its lack of the familiar smell. I wasn't one to complain though... with any luck I would be back on my feet before too much longer... the only downside would be trying to find a way to go from the bottom of the ocean (I had no illusions. I could promise you I was hundreds of feet below the surface now) to the surface on one breath of air and without much skill in swimming. I brought the bowl up and took a test sip of the soup, finding the taste smooth and agreeable, but with a decidedly bitter aftertaste. I pushed the bitterness to the back of my mind, resolving to drink the whole thing in one go, so I'd only have to stomach the aftertaste once.

Once I was finished, she took the bowl from me and handed it back to the crone (I hate using the word, but she seriously looked like something out of your average fantasy game) who shuffled away leaving me alone with the younger one. She continued to see to the seaweed bandage, making sure it was still doing its job. As she examined the bandage and the wound it covered, I swallowed and decided to see if it understood me. "...hey..." I addressed her, the creature looking up at me with no real understanding of what I said, but more of a recognition that I had made a sound. "...can you understand me?" I asked. The Sea Harpy just chirped and tilted her head to the side, amused. Her voice was sonorous, almost melodic... in fact, if I really squinted, I could almost equate their 'language' to more of song than words. After a few seconds of staring, she gently laid me back down on the bed. "...so that's a no..." I responded casually as I sighed.

The fatigue returned, my eyes feeling heavy as I drifted off to sleep. I didn't care for the reason why they saved me (though I had my suspicions), nor really the logistics of how I would get around to leaving here once I was healed. All I knew was I was alive, and they were helping me. The why and how would come later. One thing at a time. Maybe... maybe I wasn't meant to die just yet. Maybe there were still greater things in this world for me to do... I just had to put everything into perspective; find a goal and work towards it. And right now? There was only one goal on my mind: Getting home, and finding out everything I could about this 'Andrin the Destroyer'. She and I? Oh, we were going to have words. She had a lot to answer for... and not everything could be 'answered' with words. The Linderfolk didn't believe in revenge. Linder taught them that revenge was a 'needless cycle of violence that never ended, only intensified, until every waking moment was filled with dark, sinister thoughts'. Had it been me that Andrin had killed, and Avina were in my position, she would have been safe. Avina would have mourned, and moved on.

I wasn't Avina. I wasn't Linderfolk... and I sure as fuck wasn't merciful. I'd come down on her with the full might of everything at my disposal given even a tenth of a chance. I wasn't a fool though... her strange words had confirmed that she – like Jessehmine – was another of those 'failed heroes' the Last Queen of Forever had sent here. She talked like Jessehmine, too... treating people like they were just... empty shells. She showed no remorse for murdering a two score ten people and Avina... but expressed regret at having to kill me. I will have no mercy. She's taken two people from me. I'll be sure to take a fuck load more from her.

My thoughts softened as I dozed off to sleep, my thoughts of revenge fading as I felt myself be carried away on a familiar cloud... my head light and floating. It was the same kind of sensation one would have when they drink alcohol... but not quite drunk ; just happily tipsy. The abyss of a dreamless sleep faded and was shortly replaced by images of a familiar nature. Before I could translate what was going on, I was brought back to Soulus, my home and back in my bedroom. It... felt wrong... like this was some hallucination or very, very vivid dream. Though, it did tell me how fucked my thoughts were at the moment. If this was some kind of dream, I felt ashamed, as it was Avina I saw in them, her naked body shimmering in low candlelight as she straddled me.

I shook my head, trying to clear these terrible thoughts from my mind. I was mourning her, and in the same breath objectifying her in my dreams? Ugh, Alyxtra you're terrible. {" You look troubled, love ..."} She spoke kindly, her tail sweeping the air behind her in long, broad strokes; her ears twitching as her hands stroked my shoulders and chest. {"... are you well ?"} She continued.

"I..." I began, my brain not able to properly switch to Lindertongue, but cognizant enough to understand it. "...I'm just a bit confused... are... you real?" I hated the wording on that question, but I had to ask. Avina just giggled lightly, leaning over until our breasts touched; her nose an inch from mine.

{" Of course, love. I have always been real ..."} She stroked my shoulders again, causing a shiver of pleasure to race up my spine. {" Can you not see me? Hear me ..."} I felt her rubbing her dripping pussy across my loins, a bolt of heat causing my nerves to flare and the blood to rush southward. {" ...feel me ...?"} She continued. {" Because I feel you, love... I feel your love, and your respect ..."} Speaking of respect...

"You... always said you belonged to Linder... that Oracles are His mortal wives..." They were about as close to celibate as anyone got in this world... and yet, here she was. She gave a breathy laugh and kissed my lips, rubbing her nose against mine.

{" We are. We live our lives in solemn dedication to Linder, and in the afterlife he repays our faith by giving us unending pleasure ."} I sensed a but. {" ...but in my case... He has decided that serving you was my true calling. He will forgive me for succumbing to my baser instincts... so long as it is you and you alone who pleasures me... is that not wonderful ?"} It was a lot to take in – and decidedly difficult to take in – but I physically could not bring myself to question it. {" So please, love... show me with your body that you love me... that all that happened was not in vain ..."} She pushed off my shoulders and returned to her hunched state, her hips moving on their own as she rubbed herself against me. I reached up and set my hands on her hips. She shivered at the touch, a sweet moan leaving her lips as she breathed heavily. {" What a fool I have been... denying myself your touch ..."} She moaned softly, her airy, breathy voice honey-sweet. Lifting her hips, she dropped her dripping pussy onto my throbbing cock without as much as a warning. I saw the shiver race all the way from her neck to the tip of her tail, her head rolling back and mouth hanging agape.

"A-aaaauuuh... Avina..." I could feel her inner walls squeezing me at every angle, massaging and milking me for everything. Goddess, she was so tight I could barely control myself. "I know we – hah – didn't do much outside of - ngh-! - training but... I've always-"

"Ssssh..." Avina silenced me with a smile and a finger on my lips, her hips never stopping their minstrations on my cock. {" Do not say such things, love. I – mmm... - enjoyed every minute we spent together, even if it – hah-! - was just eating in content silence. There is nothing I –mmm... aaah... hah – enjoyed more than being in your presence ..."}

Goddess take me... I knew this was a dream – and one in poor taste at that – but I didn't want it to end. I felt hot tears pull at my eyes as I pulled Avina into a hug, holding her tight. It wasn't even about the sex... I just wanted one last moment with her, to tell her that I was sorry for getting her into this mess, for getting her killed. If we had left a day earlier? Or a day later? None of this would have happened. I couldn't hold in my tears, her cute moans flooding my mind. {" Love? Why are you crying? Do I not make you happy ?"}

"Avina..." I sniffled. "I can't tell you how much you make me happy... I just... I love you so much and..." She smiled.

{" I know you do, love... I can feel your love inside me... filling me up and – ah-hah! - giving me the greatest gift you could... please... do not hold back ..."} It's a dream. It's a damn dream. I'm grieving for someone I lost, and my dumb-fucking mind is objectifying her! I felt disgusted at myself... furious that I would do something so deplorable and sick but... Goddess, I didn't want to stop. I just... I missed her so much I wanted to keep coming back to this place, this time... I wanted nothing more than to be able to retreat into a fantasy world where Avina was alive again... even if it was just to hear her voice again. I had felt so guilty and so loathe towards myself I had barely had the brain power to process the growing pressure in my waist. {" Aaa-aaah... love... I can feel you... ready to burst... please... please, make me feel like the High Priestess that night ..."} I hardly could reply before my restraint boiled away and I unloaded the pressure inside of her, thick loads of cum filling the small woman up. {" Hah! A-aaah... haaaaaaaaah... ooooooh love... Mmmm ..."} She moved her hips in a broad, wide circle as she recovered from her orgasm. Tears shimmered in her eyes as she smiled at me. {" Words alone fail me... fail to express how happy I had been to be by your side, even if for just one night... I love you... please never forget that ."}

"And I love you, Avina..." She smiled the brightest I've ever seen. She needed no more words. As fatigue washed over me, darkness reclaimed my vision. I fought desperately to hold on to that beautiful scene for just a moment longer; to be able to see her alive and well just one last time, even if it were just a fever dream... but alas, it wasn't meant to be. I felt my eyes open – truly open – once more, and I was back on the sea floor, still lying on the bed of seaweed. I looked about, finding several of the Sea Harpies milling around outside – the carnage from before well and gone at this point – and my troublesome dick drenched in my own cum and lazing about at half mast. Ugh... I put both hands over my eyes and took everything in. That just made it all the worse... I felt like such a scumbag, just wanting to sleep the rest of my life away.

-A Lifetime – or maybe an hour? - Later...-

I couldn't get up... I was just so tired all the time. Whenever I would close my eyes, it would be a new dream. Avina riding me and moaning my name into my ear... Kalysta bending over a table and showing me her ass, inviting me to fuck her... Maria lying in bed and cuddling me long into the night as she gently stroked my erection... many and varied were my dreams... even some I was less than thrilled with. I had vivid memories of putting Elder Megara's leg over my shoulder and pounding her deep and hard until she came, as well as a dream of Belle rubbing my stiff cock with her foot until I came... I never questioned the dreams. I had just thought them as errant memories trying to piece together some decent scenarios in my head. The first sign that something was decidedly wrong? Was when I had a dream where I was making passionate love to Andrin of all people.

That wasn't right. That couldn't have been right. Sure, I was dominating her, but no matter how much I spat vitriol at her... she would just moan... like she wasn't understanding me. Something was wrong ... and not just normal wrong. I pushed everything into the deepest pit of my mind, fought with every ounce of power I could to break whatever spell, whatever enchantment whatever whatever I was under. Open your eyes, Alyxtra. You're stronger than this, open your goddamn eyes !

My eyes snapped open, and the sound that was at one point Andrin the Goddamn Destroyer moaning as I fucked her raw... was replaced by a melodic, singsong trilling. I was lying on that seaweed bed with one of the Sea Harpies – I wasn't too great telling one from another, but I was pretty sure it was the one who put me here in the first place – pinning me to the bed with her taloned claws and shamelessly pleasuring herself with my cock. That was when I realized the horrible truth. They weren't dreams... they were hallucinations. Those birds drugged me! Mustering every ounce of strength I had, I grabbed the Sea Harpy's wrists and pulled them off. Her serene cerulean eyes snapped open in realization, a chirping warble of surprise overwriting her trills of pleasure. "Get... off of... me!" I growled, shoving her hard, the bird woman stumbling back as I got to my feet.

My head swam and I instantly fell back to my ass. The Sea Harpy bolted to her feet, recoiling in a corner of the hut. She reached out and cooed softly, almost as if trying to calm me. I swiped uselessly at her arm. "Get that claw out of my face! You don-doh-hon't get to play with my..." I paused long enough to stuff the bile back into my stomach. Ugh, I felt like shit... like I could puke at a moment's notice. "...you don't getta play wi' my emotions like that... fuckin'... bird..." Still crouched down on all fours, she took a few shuffling hops towards me. "I said... no...!" I swung a punch which connected with nothing but air, my vision swimming. "...what the fuck did you do to me...?" I shook my head, trying to clear the fog from my eyes. I was okay with making me think I was fucking Avina. I was okay with you making me think I was fucking Mell, or Gena, or Maria, or Kalysta, or even my own fucking mother ! But the moment you put that diesel-chugging turbo-cunt's face in my mind is where I draw the fucking line !

Pushing off the ground, I tried to stand again, closing my eyes momentarily to focus. My motions were robotic and my ability to recall anything was wholly gone, but I searched my mind for something to purge this drunken haze. I remember Belle teaching me a purge toxin spell, as well as a few spells for curing poisons, minor diseases and infections. I ran through each one, casting it on myself, until I finally got to Cure Poison. The moment the spell took effect, my stomach growled and churned angrily. "U-ugh... fhuh-huck..." Doubling over, I vomited all over the sandy floor. The clenching of my stomach was so intense, it sent a wave of pain all through my body, my muscles screaming in dismay. What came out of my stomach was the same thick, green soup that I was fed a few hours ago... or however long it was. I was usually pretty good at telling time, but I had been so tired, I couldn't tell if its been hours, days or a week or more.

With the removal of the soup, I felt my head clear and my balance return. Pushing up to a stand, I forced myself out the door of the small tent. There were a lot of Sea Harpies staring at me... I blinked as I looked... where there this many before? I only counted a solid fifty or so, but now I was seeing upwards of five hundred... some were even children. I looked around... the city was pretty large, so maybe I had just missed most of them. The city itself took up a good fifty or so acres of the seafloor, the air bubble around us keeping the water out. As I stared on in awe, I felt a claw on my shoulder. Reacting and spinning in place, I slapped the claw away, the frightened Sea Harpy chirping loudly as she retreated into the tent. "Don't!" I barked, pointing at her. "...don't touch me..." I staggered for a moment before recovering. She reached out once more, and I had hit my limit. I had no weapons... but I was far from defenseless. Muttering a quick incantation, I channeled magic into my hands, my palms sparking and surging with electricity. " I said don't !" I growled, the crackling of electricity causing the Sea Harpy to flee. I turned slowly in place, surveying every Harpy's shocked expression. If a single one of them made a move, I'd fry them like a chicken without a second's hesitation.

Then, from behind me came a calm, melodious trilling. I turned to see the old crone standing a good ten feet from me, staff in hand and her other outstretched to me in a disarming fashion. Once she knew I saw her, she made a quick motion with her hand, a teal-green aura surrounding both of us. "...what did you do?"

"Something I should have done some time ago." What left the Sea Harpy's mouth was the same melodious, harmonic trilling coo; but in my head I heard her words, soft and gentle. "You are scared..."

"I'm angry !" I responded fiercely. "What did you do to me!?"

"Only what I had to, to ensure the survival of my people." She answered with an apologetic bow of her head. "We Sekkah have withered these last three hundred years... our numbers decline with each passing decade... in another fifty years, there will be no Sekkah left." I relaxed my stance, but kept my spell active. I'd listen, but I was going to be ready. "In times long past, when the men of the surface were at open war, we would swarm the battle sites like flies to a corpse. We would collect the survivors, thrown to the sea and bring them here. In better times, we would trade pretty things for these men to sire a clutch of eggs with one of our number... but those times are gone, and the men of the surface no longer fight. Those unfortunate souls who find their way down here suffer without air... and eventually drown before we can even arrive. Those who do not survive, we feast upon."

That... was disgusting, but a part of me could see it. They were already dead, there should be no harm in just... eating the corpses. Ugh, I was actually disgusted at how okay I was with that. I hope that wasn't some of their weird voodoo at work, too. "When we found you, there were so many dead... all save for you. We brought you here with the others... I will admit, we were planning to feast upon you, as well." I gathered that, and I had a feeling I knew what changed their mind.

"...but when you discovered I was a Split, you changed your plans." The crone nodded.

"Indeed. Your arrival was a blessing from Lady Undyenes, Goddess of the Sea, and we could not refuse it."

"So you drugged me, and raped me. Several times."

"As I said. I did only what I felt I must to ensure the survival of my people." She motioned to the many Sea Harpies around me, specifically the children. "Look. Look at the numbers your seed has brought. In the short time you were here, you have sired so many children... enough to ensure our survival for centuries."

"So can I leave?"

"You wish to leave?" The crone cocked her head to the side, but nodded. "It... can be done... but wouldn't you rather remain here? If you remain here, I promise that we will no longer hobble you. You will never spend your nights alone again... a fresh body for your bed each and every night."

"I appreciate that, I do... but I don't belong here. I've got a score to settle with the bitch who sent me down here." The crone sighed with a warbling coo.

"I figured as much. Well, I would be remiss if I did not at least try. I promise to return you to the surface... if you would indulge me in one final request?" I blinked, the spell still sparking, ready to unleash electrical death at my command.

"I only promise to listen ."

"We have lived our whole existence beneath the waves. Your people have even given us a name to reflect this... but we were once surface-dwellers, like you. I wish for my people to return to the surface. To bask in the sun once more. I am too old to do so... so I would ask..." She turned her head to the side and chirped quickly, motioning with her staff to another. One of the Sea Harpies – a youthful one with deep black feathers and bright amber eyes – ran to her side. She looked about fifteen or sixteen in human years. "...would you take my daughter with you? She is the only of her clutch to survive... and I want more for her." I saw her smile a little. "She is... fascinated with the surface."

"Please." The Sea Harpy's daughter spoke – spoke , not the melodic trilling of her mother, but with words – to me and bowed. "I... I would very much like to join you... to apologize for your treatment of you."

"She will be yours, body and soul. We have taken from you – a great deal – I feel it is only right you take from us as well. That is the Sekkah way. We take from the sea, and we give back when we can."

"...is there going to be anymore drugging and or raping?" I asked.

"No!" The daughter chimed in, shaking her head rapidly. "I... I was against mother's plan but..."

"She did only what she thought she had to..." I echoed, the spell in my hand shutting off. "What's your name, girl?"

"We... do not have names." The crone trilled. "We reproduce by the dozens... it would be troublesome for us to name each and every child. She is just simply my daughter."

"If I agree, you can get me back to Denair?"

"I can, yes." The crone answered.

"One hundred percent, no ifs, no hitches?"

"I will grant you Lady Undyenes' blessing. You will cut through the water like you were born in it, and breathe where others would suffocate. So long as you live, you will never have to fear the ocean." Waterbreathing and the ability to swim like a fish...? I thought for a moment. They still crossed the line making me pretend that I was fucking Andrin but...

"...can you fight?" I asked the daughter. She nodded.

"My claws are as sharp as any Sekkah, though I am useless with weapons. My true potential lies in my manipulation of water magic; where I am unrivaled." I took a deep breath and nodded.

"One more thing." I spoke, holding my finger up.

"Name it. If it is within my power or ability to give, I shall."

"Apologize. I... can't even begin to explain how violating that felt... Those vivid dreams... all those people your people pretended to be... do you know who you've made me... fuck... with all this? The bitch who put me down here! My – my fuckin' mother !"

"I apologize sincerely for the trauma... unfortunately, the broth you were fed does not... discriminate against what images it gifts you... only ensuring that you have some passing sexual interest in the form." That... not gonna lie, that made me feel dirty about myself. So... basically what she was telling me is not only did I find Andrin the Diesel-Guzzling Turbo-Cunt hot, I had an Oedipus complex. Grrrreat. I was going to drink so much goddamn brain bleach when I got back home. Regardless... she apologized.

"Thank you. I... I won't lie, I'm still mad, but I understand a thing or two about doing what it takes to survive so... no hard feelings." The crone bowed to me politely.

"I thank you for that. Please, close your eyes." I did as instructed, closing my eyes and bowing my head a bit. "May the waves fear you as the moons fears the sun... may the waves embrace you as one of their own, and the chosen of Lady Undyenes." I felt a spike of cold bolt through me, before exploding into a burst of warmth. I opened my eyes and looked myself over, noting to obvious changes. "It is done. You will have nothing to fear from the abyss." She bowed to me. "I will have several of my people escort you to the surface, and to Denair. While you may have nothing to fear from the ocean, its denizens may still pose a problem to those not used to aquatic combat."

"Thank you. I appreciate that..." I looked down at myself, still butt naked. "...though I can't exactly go up there like this... could I get some clothes?" As these words left my mouth, I held my hands out... had I always been this tall? Must have been the remaining vestiges of the broth fucking up my preceptions.

"Of course." The crone answered. "I'll have them made quickly. The trip will take several hours with your newfound speed." I nodded to her.

"Might we spend some time looking around when we arrive? I know it is pretentious to ask but... I have never been to the surface, and wish to take everything in." I smiled to the daughter and nodded.

"Sure. Already been gone longer than I intended – I think? I don't know, everything's a blur – point is, another few days while you look around won't hurt." The daughter clapped joyously.

"Thank you! You are so kind!" She paused, then cocked her head to the side. "You spoke of names... what is yours?"

"Alyxtra." I answered. "Alyxtra Silvershear."

"Ahlickstra? That... is an interesting name." She smiled brightly. "Might you give me a name?! I have every so much wanted one!" I nodded to her.

"Yeah, sure... lemme think on the way out..."

-Four Days Later, Oustide Nalphi-

"So, this doesn't strike you as weird?" Mell asked, her voice interrupting the droll clacking of her horse's hooves. "No one hears hide or head of Sea Harpies in a hundred years... and a half-dozen of them just... start camping on the beach south of Nalphi?"

"Of course it's fuckin' weird." Serras answered back sharply. "Everyone was under the assumption they had gone extinct when men became rare. Back when men would sail the seas, the Sea Harpies would climb on board the ships and drag unsuspecting men into the sea, use them as breeders. Now? No one's seen one in forever."

"Except for a couple of Nalphi fisherwomen." Mell nodded, Serras grunting. She was dressed in a much nicer robe than her usual dusty blue one; an unadorned, plain red robe, her glasses sliding down her nose.

"Right. That's why I'm here. Sea Harpies don't speak Common, but a quick Comprehend And Speak Language spell will set that right."

"And I'm here to make sure they don't eviscerate you."

"You're very good at making sure things don't eviscerate me, Melly." Mell just smiled broadly at her comment.

"It's 'cause you're so tiny. I can just sling you over my shoulder like a sack'a potatoes and run." Serras giggled at that.

"That you can!" Her smile faded. "...I'm glad we met."

"Same." Mell sighed. "...it's been hard recently..."

"...Alyxtra...?" Serras chirped gently, Mell nodding.

"Hyeah..."

"...is Kalysta still looking?"

"Fuck kind'a question is that? Of course she is. She doesn't hardly sleep, she's almost never home, and when she is I can't get her to slow the fuck down past her unending worry. She's been nothing but worry ever since her collar broke." Mell shrugged. "Still have no idea how that happened."

"It shouldn't have. She's a Dark Elf, she has no magic so she didn't disenchant it herself, and no one knows where Alyxtra ran off to, so we can't ask her what the fuck happened."

"If she's still alive..."

"Not this again..." Serras shook her head. "Kalysta still believes, why can't the rest of you?"

"Because when you send a letter to Linderwall asking what happened to Alyxtra and Avina, and the response you get is 'What do you mean, they never arrived'... hope tends to evaporate fast." Mell shook her head, dismissing further conversation on the subject. "I don't want to talk about it right now. We're almost at the marked location. I want to have the element of surprise, in case they're hostile." Serras nodded and fell quiet. She didn't like bringing up Alyxtra – no one in the group did – as pretty much everyone had given up on ever seeing her again, save for Kalysta.

They crested the sand dune a few miles outside Nalphi that overlooked the beach. Sure enough, a pack of about six or seven Sea Harpies were just chilling on the beach, most just idly cooing and warbling to one another. While all save one had weapons, it was clear from their stance they at least weren't immediately hostile. Serras nodded. "Right." She closed her eyes and muttered a quick incantation, Mell and Serras' bodies flashing a light teal-green. "Diplomacy time." She dismounted her horse with Mell in tow, the two advancing upon the small camp. It was around midday by the time they arrived, Mell doing her best to look imposing while Serras tried not to draw too much attention. A few dozen feet from the camp, Serras cleared her throat and spoke up.

"Hello!" She called out, waving. "Eh... hi!" The group instantly we set on alert, seven pairs of eyes turning to Serras, causing her to recoil. "O-oh uh...h-hi..." She retreated into herself for a minute. "Uhm... I'm... I'm Serras Nerra; a mage of Soulus, and I just wanted to know what your intention was here..." She began. She was busy setting her thoughts in order when-

"Serras!" A ghost of her past spoke up, drawing her attention to a decidedly non-Sea Harpy figure in the group. The figure was human with long purple hair hanging long and loose down her back. Serras squinted and pushed her glasses up to see how these Sea Harpies had known her name. After a second, she gasped.

"...no..." She shook her head. Mell looked on with an equally dumbfounded expression. "...ah..." Serras stammered. "...Alyxtra...?" The human figure was, indeed, Alyxtra. She smiled brightly and chuckled.

"Sorry I'm a little late..." She shrugged. Serras took a step forward, only for Mell to stop her with a hand on her shoulder.

"...hang on, Serras."

"Whuh-what...?" Serras grunted, Mell just walking forward and closing the gap between them. She looked sternly at Alyxtra... the girl much taller than she remembered. Mell did her best to hold in her emotion. She was dressed strangely, a halter top made of shark leather and reinforced with fishbones, and a matching loincloth, footwraps of strips of sharkskin covering her feet. Her hair had grown... Goddess her hair was so long now... And her face? Had she always been that mature-looking?

"...you have some fuckin' nerve." Mell spoke in a quavering voice. "...some... fuckin' nerve..." She broke down, snatching Alyxtra into a hug. "...you fuckin' idiot, we thought you were dead!"

"Dead?" Alyxtra blinked clearly confused. "Look, I know it's been a little while, but surely you wouldn't have jumped to-"

" A little while ?!" Mell's voice boomed as she dropped Alxytra back to her feet, her joy was overwritten by unquenchable fury. " A little while ?!" She repeated. She motioned to slug Alyxtra in the face, but clenched her fist and controlled herself. "...you dumb fucking asshole idiot stupid..." She growled to herself. "...a little while... that's fuckin' rich..." Alyxtra blinked.

"...what's gotten into you? It's only been-"

" Ten years !" Mell shouted, spinning around, her amber eyes alight in worry, concern and righteous anger. " It's been ten years !" She deflated, the tears coming back. "...we had given up... all of us had given up..."

Notes:

A few notes:

'Undyenes' is pronounced 'Undine'.

Yes, the Sea Harpy thing is real.

Yes, the Collar Conundrum does have an explanation.

Yes, everything will make sense.

Chapter 25: Homecoming

Summary:

Alyxtra returns home, meeting the newest additions in her life.

Chapter Text

It took my mind a few minutes to process what Mell had told me. Sure, my memories were fuzzy, a collection of fragmented dreams and moments of fleeting consciousness all running together... but ten years? That was a bit much to take in. Mell read the look on my face, doing her best to keep her composure. "After a month, when you didn't come back... we sent a letter to the High Priestess in Linderwall. We tried to figure out if you had decided to... I don't know, stay in Linderwall? She sent a reply back and said you... never arrived. That she didn't even know you were planning on coming. After that... ugh, it was chaos. We spent months looking for you... spread out all over Denair and Kaovoi... we scoured every place we could..." Mell laughed. "Hell, I even spent a year up in Bootlegger's Bay looking for you! It was just like you were... gone." She deflated.

"...after three years, most of us gave up. We'd heard nothing from you or about you... we thought you were dead." She ran a hand through her hair. "...the only one who never gave up hope..." She put both hands on her face, rubbing her eyes and cheeks. "...ugh, bless Kalysta, she never gave up."

"W-wait..." My hand went to my neck, remembering Andrin taking my collar as a prize. "...Kalysta's alive?" Mell nodded.

"Yeah... about a week after you left, her collar... broke, I guess. We at first thought you had yours disenchanted when you got to Linderwall..." I felt relief wash over me. "She didn't believe it for a second though. 'You don't understand' she told us. 'Something's wrong.'." She shook her head. "We didn't believe her at first but... guess she was right." Mell groaned. "Where the hell were you?! Why didn't you come back."

"Uhm..." The daughter spoke up for me, stepping up. Mell looked over, clearly surprised to see a Sea Harpy who could talk. "That... is actually our fault." I put a hand on her head.

"We'll explain this later." I took a deep breath, focusing on the now. "Suffice to say I was... preoccupied. You said you spent a year up in Bootlegger's Bay?" I asked. Mell blinked, trying to figure out where I was going with this before nodding.

"Yeah... figured you might have-"

"In your time spent there, have you heard the name Andrin the Destroyer?" Mell blinked, thinking.

"...couple of times... usually in hushed, feared whispers. Why? What's this about?" She seemed to realize something. "Wait, where's Avina? Wasn't she with you?"

"Avina's dead." I broke the news. Mell blinked, clearly taken back.

"What?! Dead, how-" I snapped my fingers.

"Focus, Mell. Andrin. What have you heard of her?"

"Only..." She shook her head, getting back on track. "Only that she's a grim fucking nightmare. A pirate, part of the Thundering Fleet; a branch of pirates that even Bootlegger's Bay won't allow anywhere near them. A monster, through and through."

"She killed Avina." I responded. "She attacked our ship, killed Avina and left me for dead on a burning ship."

"What?!" Serras finally broke her silence. "That's... terrible!"

"Well..." I deflated, sighing. I was still trying to piece everything together. I had... mixed feelings. Part of me wanted to tear into the daughter about not telling me I was trapped for ten fucking years while they used me as a breeding farm... but there would be time enough for that. When everything came together, they had agreed to let me go and... that had to count for something, right? Ugh, I sighed. "Alright let's... just focus on now. Kalysta's probably worried sick..."

"She's driven herself to the point of madness looking for you. I think she's been home like.. half a dozen times in the last three years." She motioned to the daughter. "Who's your friend?"

"A Sea Harpy. She's... an apology gift from their leader. I only feel like telling this story once, so we'll do it when we get home." I nudged the daughter. "Go tell your sisters to pack up and... thank them, I suppose for escorting us." She nodded and went to do as instructed.

"You're taking this very well..." Mell mused.

"I don't have a choice." I responded, shrugging. "I'm... furious. Absolutely livid at them but... what can I do?"

"You're too good a soul, Alyxtra." Serras smiled. "I'd have fried them all."

" Believe me I almost did." I just wanted to get home... I wanted to hold Kalysta and Maria and everyone else, and tell them how happy I was to see them again... and to apologize for making them worry. "Let's... let's just go. I want to sleep in my own bed again..."

We waited only long enough for the other Sea Harpies to leave, each and every one of them thanking me for what I did for them. I... wasn't in any mood to accept their thanks or apology. They can say it was out of necessity or desperation or whatever all they want but... it doesn't change what happened. Drugged and raped. For ten years ... I don't think anything will ever make that okay. I fell quiet as Mell helped me up onto her horse – a huge Clydesdale strong enough to carry us both – as the daughter settled herself onto the back of Serras'. Serras clearly didn't like the idea of having a Sea Harpy on the back of her horse but... she'd at least behave for now.

I was only slightly worried about getting her into the city. Mell assured me there wouldn't be a problem but... I knew as a fact there would... just not in that. I resolved to hash out the details with the daughter later... right now, only Maria and the others were on my mind. God, Maria's going to kill me... that woman did not handle stress well.

We rode hard and fast to Soulus, stopping for nothing along the way. By the time we arrived back up to the house, it was already evening. I don't know why I didn't think to get a horse before now... oh right. Money , the great equalizer. Serras volunteered to stable the horses while Mell, the daughter and I went inside. "Uh... just to warn you, the house has gotten a bit... noisier since you left."

"I don't care." I answered back. "I'll take my house being noisy over... you know, not being in my own home." I answered back, a smile on my face as I looked at the great big house I missed so much. Hells, it looked just the same as when I left. Mell nodded and led me up the path to the front gate.

"Most of the servants are busy, so we might be able to slip in quietly... hope you weren't expecting a grand welcome."

"I'm only expecting my bed." I repeated my answer, Mell chuckling as we went inside.

"Truth. Alright... I'm gonna go see if I can't find Maria or someone." I nodded.

"Right, I'll stay here." So no one freaks out to see a Sea Harpy in the hallway. I took a deep breath as Mell walked away, a definitive spring in her step.

"...I am sorry..." The daughter spoke once Mell was gone.

"We're not gonna talk about this now." I shook my head, my voice firm and fierce. I was worried if we talked about this now, I was going to bite her head off.

"I... should have told you how long it had been..."

"Yes. You should have..." A pause. "...but I think I know why you didn't." I shook my head again. "We're not going to talk about this now. Drop it. When I'm ready to talk, you'll know."

"Of course. Again I-"

"If you say 'I'm sorry' one more time, I'm gonna be even more pissed off. Drop it." She held her tongue, and nodded.

"Yes, of course." I took a deep breath to clear my head. I felt sorry for snapping but... can you blame me? The silence of the house was – as Mell had said – a bit less than I remember. I heard a giggle getting closer, just before a door was thrown open.

"C'mon, slowpoke!" An unfamilair voice called. "Catch me! You can't, 'cause you're a slow human!" The sound of feet on wood drew my attention to two figures sprinting out of the southern door – a young dark-skinned girl with a lighter-skinned human in hot pursuit. The human's attention was turned to the ground as she heaved, clearly exhausted, while the elf looked back and giggled at her. The pair ran straight across the hall until the elven girl ran right into my leg. "Ngh-!" She stumbled back and fell to her butt. The two of them must have been barely ten... old enough to be aware of their surroundings, but still young enough to enjoy a chase still. "Ah! Sorry, I-" The elf girl started to apologize, looking up at me. She had silver hair and definitive Dark Elf traits, though unlike most Dark Elves, she was dressed in a simple sundress. "Ah-ha!" She gasped as she saw me, scrabbling to her feet and fleeing to the human girl, who had come to a stop. The Dark Elf hid behind the human.

"What's got you so spooked, Lia? You run into your mom?" The human smiled a big toothy grin. The human was peach-skinned with short-cut cerulean hair and bright pink eyes. She turned her gaze up to me and chuffed a little. "Oh! Hiya!" She stepped forward, her confidence bringing a smile to my face. I crouched down to her level and nodded to her.

"Hello to yourself." Her presence simmered my ambient rage at the daughter and her people down enough for me to hide it and smile to her. "How are you?"

"'M good!" She put her hands on her hips, confidently. "Sorry about my sister. She doesn't pay a lot of attention when we play." I shook my head gently, smiling.

"Don't worry about it..." I paused. "Sister, huh?"

"Well, half sister... 'cause you know she's a Dark Elf but don't let that fool you! She's super sweet! And shy." She twisted about, turning to face the Dark Elf behind her, the mentioned elf clinging to the young girl's tunic for dear life. "C'mon, Lia... say hi."

"...I don't know her! She's... she's scary..."

"Oh come on, Lia! She's not half as scary as Miss Megara!" She turned to me. "You're not here to rob us, are you? 'Cause if you are you're in for some trouble. We got mages and big scary Mosu and all sorts'a people here!" I shook my head.

"Don't worry. I'm not here to rob you. I actually came here with Mell."

"You know Miss Megara?" She turned back to her sister. "See, she's not a bad person!" The Dark Elf – regardless – trembled behind her. "You here to see someone?"

"A few people, yeah. What about you two? You live here?"

"Yep!" The human continued. "Ah, mom'd kill me for having bad manners! I'm Chrysanthemum, but you can just call me Chrysa, everyone does."

"Chrysanthemum... that's a pretty name."

"Thanks! Mom picked it!" I heard a door open from the north.

"Chrysa, who are you talking to?" Came a familiar voice. I stood and turned to see Maria coming out the door. "I told you not to-" She stopped dead as her gaze lifted up to me. "-play... in the... house..." She trailed off. I smiled at her.

"Hey, Maria." I watched Maria's face go through every emotion under the sun. Confusion. Relief. Anger. Sadness... and back to anger.

"Y-you..." She growled, her hands clenching up into fists as her body shook. "You... have some fucking nerve!" She stormed over to me, the only sign that this wasn't blind, uncontrolled anger was the glistening tears in her eyes.

"...mom?" The little human spoke in a tiny voice.

"It's been a little longer than I-" I began to try to break the ice with a light-hearted joke, but Maria answered it before it started by slugging my hard in the face.

"Hah!" I heard the Dark Elf yelp in surprise. I stumbled back, reeling from the hit, somehow managing to stay standing.

"Maria, c'mon, I-" She shoved me in both shoulders.

" Shut up !" She barked. I tried to maintain balance, trying to figure out if I should just take the beating or fight back. She made the decision for me, grabbing me in a hug. "...shut up..." She held me tight, her grip almost crushing me. "...shut up... shut up you stupid fucking dumb fucking idiot woman..." I smiled through the throbbing pain in my cheek and hugged her back.

"...I'm sorry... I must have worried you so much..."

"You're damned right you did!" She released me, tears streaming down her face and her eyes bloodshot. "You fucking idiot, we thought you were dead!"

"...mom, I'm sorry, I didn't know I shouldn't be talking to her..." Maria pulled away enough to look at the girl.

"Honey, no... no no no... momma's not angry..." She looked at me, narrowing her eyes. "...well, okay I am but..."

"So." I smiled. "'Mom', huh?" She shot me the 'shut up this instant before I kill you' look.

"Chrysa dear..." She crouched down to the girl and motioned her close. "...momma's not angry, she's just... frustrated... and happy." She motioned the Dark Elf closer too. "Lia, Chrysa... this is Alyxtra... your father." I blinked at this.

"...run that by me again...?" I muttered, looking down at the two girls. Chrysanthemum smiled that big, stupid toothy grin at me as the Dark Elf – Lia, by her addressing – chanced a look at me. I hadn't noticed it until now – as she was hiding behind Chrysa – but Lia didn't have the traditional red eyes of all Dark Elves... but instead the clearest, most beautiful sapphire eyes I'd ever seen.

"These are your daughters, Alyxtra. Chrysanthemum and Liantis."

"Oh wow!" Chrysanthemum gawked. "Mom was right, you are very pretty!" She was first to hug me, her arms strong around my waist. "Hi dad! Mom's told me so much about you!" Chrysa looked back to her sister. "Sorry dad... Lia's a little shy."

"No... no no..." I mused in a daze, crouching back down to give her a proper hug. "She's okay. I know this is probably a big shock for her." It sure as fuck was for me too. I mean, full disclosure? I knew I had had sex with both Maria and Kalysta (or was Liantis Terebithia's girl? I mean, we did do the deed before I left, so that's up in the air too.) I looked up to Maria. "Is Liantis-"

"Not Kalysta's, if you're curious." She bopped the top of my head with her fist. "Next time you wanna invite someone who you have a history with to live in the mansion, tell me." I smiled.

"Ah... Terebithia's kid, huh? Where is Tere?"

"She's around. Delilah retired about four years back... Terebithia took over."

"Delilah still around?"

"Oh yeah. She still lives here." Maria nodded, tears still freely flowing. "...Goddess it's so good to see you again... we'd all given up hope."

"Yeah... Mell was sayin'. Sorry, I know it was bad of me to vanish for so long but... I didn't have a choice in the matter." I looked to Maria. "Is Kalysta here?"

"Liantis? Would you go find your big sister? I think she was last in the master bedroom." Liantis nodded.

"Mm-hm. Be right back, Aunt Maria." I smiled broadly at this.

"HEH. Aunt Maria." She bopped me again.

"Shut up. S'far as I'm concerned, your name is mud." Chrysa was still hugging me, smiling broadly.

"So! Chrysanthemum."

"Mm?" She pulled away enough to look at me.

"You're big... how old are you?"

"I'll be ten in a couple'a months, and Liantis'll be ten in a few more." I smiled up at Maria.

"A couple of months, huh?"

"Okay look, dumbass, I was gonna tell you before you left for-" She paused. "...wait, where's Avina? Wasn't she with you?" I sighed, the playful tone in my voice fading.

"She... didn't make it."

"Didn't make it, what do you mean she 'didn't make it'?"

"Exactly what it sounds like, Maria. She's dead." My voice was harsher than I'd have wanted. Maria was always good at reading situations, and as she stared at me, it dawned on her.

"...I'm sorry I... don't know what I was expecting." I shook my head at her, sighing.

"...you're okay I'm just... still processing it myself."

"-Lia... I don't care, I'm tired..." I heard Kalysta's voice coming from upstairs. She sounded... dead inside. All the joy and personality I've come to expect out of her just... gone. "Whatever Maria wants, it can wait... I'm going back out tomorrow and I just want to sleep..."

"C'mon, sis! Aunt Maria wouldn't have me get you if it wasn't super important!" I heard Kalysta sigh.

"...I'll be the judge of-" I watched Kalysta dismount the stairs from the second floor. She looked... Goddess, she looked like a walking corpse. Her eyes were bloodshot and she had huge bags under her eyes. She was dressed in a simple dress that looked like a bedsheet roughly sewn into clothes. She looked up to me, everything stopping. I couldn't help but let the tears out... Kalsyta... you're okay.

"...Kalysta... Goddess, I was so worried about you..." I stood and patted Chrysa on the head, the girl letting me go. Kalysta froze, her eyes locked on me. I expected her to be angry at me like Maria was... but all that happened is her eyes brimmed over with tears. Without another word, she completely broke down; exploding into a fountain of tears as she slumped down hard on her knees. Both hands covered her face as she sobbed. "Oh, Goddess; Kalysta..." I rushed to her and threw my arms around her. "Kalysta, I'm sorry, please don't be angry... I'm sorry... I'm so sorry..."

Maria held Chrysa close and walked over to me, Kalysta holding me tight and sobbing mutedly into my shoulder. "Kalysta never gave up." Maria spoke. "...while the rest of us moved on and accepted your death – while we... abandoned you – Kalysta's done nothing for the last ten years except scour Saavtora for you. Denair, Linderwall, Kaovoi... she's even been to Chrysallys looking for you. She's scoured everywhere..."

"Oh, Kalysta... I'm so sorry..." I held her tight, her nails digging into my back.

"Muh...Mistress... no... no don't apolo-" She hiccuped, struggling to breathe. "-don't apologize..."

"If anyone should be apologizing..." Another voice came from the northern door. "-it should be the rest of us." I looked over to see Terebithia standing in the doorway, a big smile on her face, and tears staining her face. "...we abandoned you... and Kalysta alone kept hope alive."

"I was-" Kalysta hiccupped again. "-I was so worried! The collar! The collar broke and... and... and..."

"Sssh... it's okay Kalsyta." I looked over to Terebithia. "Thank you. For taking care of everyone." I watched Liantis run over to Terebithia and take her hand.

"Of course, Mistress..." She paused, and smiled. "...darling..."

"...is it true, mom...?" Liantis looked up to her mother.

"Yes, honey..." Terebithia crouched down and held her in a hug. "Mistress Alyxtra is your father. She taught me so much. About love... and forgiveness. About what it means to share this world." She moved a strand of silver hair from Liantis' face. "...so why don't you join your big sister and give your father a hug?" Liantis looked over to me and sprinted over, throwing her arms around me, Kalysta embracing her sister as well, pulling her into the fold.

"...Goddess, I've missed you all..." I muttered, happy to be home.

"I was coming to tell everyone that dinner was ready but... I guess there are more important things." She surveyed everyone. "Am I to assume your friend by the door will be joining us, Mistress?" Terebithia addressed the daughter.

"Yeah, about that..." Maria turned to look at her. "A Sea Harpy?"

"Get everyone together for dinner." I spoke, standing and helping Kalysta up. "I'll explain over dinner."

We gathered in the dining hall, everyone in my life I had missed. Maria, Mell, Serras, Terebithia, Kalysta and my two beautiful daughters (who were insistent in sitting next to me) all sat at the table, along with the daughter. I began my explanation by expressly forbidding anyone from getting angry at the daughter (Fuckin'... need to give her a name...) partially because bloodshed was the last thing I needed, and I would deal with her myself. Once they had all agreed to temper their reactions, I began the story. I told them everything – about Andrin, about the Sea Harpies, even Avina's fate. It hurt to talk about Avina... even now I missed her so much; but then again for me it had only been a week.

"We should have gone." Kalysta spoke up once everything was said and done. Her fatigue and sadness had been replaced with noticeable rage. "We never should have let you go alone."

"Hindsight, Kalysta." Maria responded. "There is no way we could have known that would have happened..."

"In fact, if you all had gone, either you would all have died, or it would have never happened anyway." Serras chimed in. "I've heard... horror stories of Andrin." I looked to her.

"What have you heard?"

"That she's Void Touched. Immune to magic and possessed of a perfect photographic memory; able to reproduce combat styles simply by watching them. She's feared even by the pirates of Bootlegger's Bay after the Bloody Summer twenty years back... apparently a bar fight broke out in Bootlegger's Bay that led to her single-handedly killing five thousand people... though the number's always shifting, so that could just be idle speculation and fear-mongering rumor. What isn't idle speculation or fear-mongering rumor is she's a one-woman army the likes of which this world has never seen before or ever will again." She paused. "...more than just immune to magic... Alyxtra? Did she ever get close to you?"

"Yeah, she got pretty close when she ran me through with my own sword." Serras snapped her fingers.

"That explains it! Even enchantments lose their power when they're too close to her! Kalysta, the collar! When Alyxtra got too close to Andrin, the enchantment on the collar broke. Five days after you left... that's about when her collar broke."

"I'm sorry, Mistress... I promise to be a good girl until you can get another."

"I'm not putting another Soul Killer enchantment on shit again." Serras glowered. "I told you I'd never let you talk me into that again."

"Don't worry, Serras. I think the last ten years have more than proven Kalysta's loyalty." I nodded to her, agreeing fully there wouldn't be any more Soul Killer. "We'll get you another collar if you want, Kalysta... but it'll just be a normal collar."

"No, it won't... it'll be special because you gave it to me." I was so glad to see she was still as weird as before. Kalysta looked to the daughter, an uncertain look in her eyes. "...what are your plans with her?"

"She's an apology gift from the Sea Harpies." I spoke. "According to their elder, she's supposedly mine." The daughter nodded.

"I am. I belong to her, as a gift to her service."

"Still... ten years being used as breeding stock?" Maria stabbed her food fiercely. "Not gonna lie and say I'm not angry about that."

"I tried to have you released earlier but... mother is stubborn."

"Enough about this..." I muse, flicking everything away and holding my head. "I've got a lot of missed time to make up for." I smiled over to Chrysanthemum and rubbed her head, then reached over and did the same to Liantis. "For now... I just want to relax and be a part of at least two of my kid's lives..." I sighed. "Still need to get to Linderwall and see your other sister."

"Mom told us!" Chrysa beamed. "...but she won't let us go see her."

"Because as I've said," Maria began. "-convincing the Theocracy that you're also Alyxtra's kid is a hard sell without Alyxtra actually being there. Now that she's back... and alive... we'll see about getting over there." Finished with dinner, I scooted my chair back.

"Now... before we break... I did have one question I wanted to ask." I looked to Liantis and patted my lap. "Lia, sit up here, please?" Liantis blinked those big, clear sapphire eyes and nodded, hopping out of her chair and plopping herself down on my lap.

"Yes, dad?" She chirped as I put an arm around her and hugged her.

"Do you love your mother?" Liantis smiled a big, sunny smile.

"Mom's the best." She nodded. "...sis told me that... mom hasn't always been like she is now. Hasn't always been kind." I looked to Kalysta, who only looked away. "I know mom's... come a long way. But she's been nothing but the absolute best! She never passes up an opportunity to spend time with me if she can avoid it! She even spends time with Chryssy! She loves both of us very much."

"Mm-hm!" Chrysa nodded happily. "I've taken to calling her Mom 2." I looked up at Terebithia, who only smiled lightly. She didn't try to interject or instruct Liantis how to answer. It was like I was looking at a whole different woman. I smiled genuinely at her.

"You have no idea... how happy that makes me to hear, Terebithia. I can tell you've come a long way."

"Still miles to go... but one step at a time." She admitted. She patted the table gently. "Now... Liantis..." Liantis looked to her. "You can stay up a bit longer with your father if you want... but don't neglect going to bed. You've got school in the morning, and I don't want you falling asleep again."

"Mm, Dark Elves going to school in the city, huh? I have been gone a while."

"Yeah, it's part of a 'cultural exchange' program the Glass Queen started. Terebithia has been trying to change public opinion of her people. It's been slow... but steady. Liantis and Chrysa are in the same class." Maria smirked. "You should see the looks I get when people figure out they're sisters." Maria leaned back in her chair. "About as surprised as I was when Terebithia told me about the two of you. When were you going to tell me you'd 'spent some time' with her?" She asked, an air of indignation in her tone.

"Eh, I dunno." I shrugged. "Probably about the same time you were gonna tell me you were pregnant." Maria deflated.

"...yeah you know what, I deserved that..." Maria muttered in defeat as Serras stood and stretched.

"Well. I'm going to bed. The kids aren't the only ones who have school in the morning." She gave Mell a kiss. "Come to bed whenever, love." I smiled as Serras walked off.

"So Mell... you and Serras, huh?" I clicked my tongue playfully. She just sighed.

"I was waiting for that. I know Mother'll never approve but... fuck it I don't care. She's a wonderful lady." Serras was a wonderful lady. Smart, pretty... all the good things.

"Hey, I'm not sayin' anything bad on it! I'm glad you found someone." I smiled. "I mean it... I'm glad you're happy here."

"Uh... on that note about our... discussion before you left?" I blinked. What discussion was – oh! I nodded.

"Yeah, I think I remember the one. What's up?" She stood up and hugged me from behind, before whispering:

"We both agreed we don't mind sharing you."

"An invitation if I've ever heard one. Thanks Mell. Sleep well, and kiss Serras goodnight for me."

"Dad!" Chrysa puffed her cheeks out. "Don't get all smushy around us."

"I will get as smushy as I want." I smiled, patting her head. "So I'm new to this whole parenthood thing so... do you lot have some kind of nightly ritual?"

"Usually either Terebithia or I read to them before bed." Maria nodded. "D'you wanna take over tonight?"

"Yeah yeah yeah yeah!" Chrysa nodded. I looked to Liantis, who only nodded meekly.

"Alright! Let's go."

-

Later that night, after putting Chrysa and Lia to bed, I found myself sitting at my vanity in my bedroom, staring at a piece of parchment, a dry quill twirling between my fingers. I had never been good with letters... least of all to people I care about. I was torn... do I write a letter to Haraka and let her know what happened or... do I just surprise her one day. Dropping the quill, I put my forehead into both hands. Shit, ten years... how the fuck do you just come back from the aether after ten years and act like nothing's wrong? Goddess, I wanted to tell her everything was fine, that I was coming right over to see her, to apologize for everything that happened...

I don't doubt for a moment she thinks I'm dead... Goddess, was she even still alive? She was so ready to commit suicide when she couldn't have a child, what's to say she wouldn't just off herself after... I sighed, shaking my head. No... no Haraka was stronger than that. She had a daughter of her own, a reason to live. Besides, she was High Priestess. I gave her too little credit. I lifted my head and took a deep, cleansing breath.

"Writing a letter?" I heard Maria ask from behind. I was about to turn when I felt a kiss on each cheek.

"Probably to the High Priestess." Came Kalysta's voice on the other side of me.

"Yeah... I was gonna try to explain what happened but... I can't find the words. How can I face her... walking away from what I did, when Avina gave her life for me..."

"You feel guilty." Maria nodded.

"Who wouldn't?" Hell yes I felt guilty! I just stood there and watched Andrin run her through.

"Look..." Maria picked my chin up and smiled at me, kissing me gently. "You're tired. Why don't you put this down for tonight – it's not like you've made any progress, right? - and come to bed." I took a breath and nodded.

"Hyeah... think that would be best."

"Good." Kalysta responded, stealing my attention away. "...'cause I've missed you so much..."

"We both have." Fun or just a good, old-fashioned bout of cuddling in bed, it didn't matter to me what happened. I was just happy to be home.

Chapter 26: Intermission: A Tale as Old as Time

Summary:

Alyxtra sneaks off to have a much-overdue meeting with her parents, only to find fate and destiny conspiring for her once more.

Chapter Text

No one was particularly happy that I insisted on getting back to work only a few days after returning home. Maria insisted that I spend at least another week convalescing (and of course with Chrysa and Liantis) before I even think about getting back to any strenuous work, and Kalysta had been rather intent on keeping me in bed for that period of time (both for innocent, and not-so-innocent reasons). The only one who had any sense was Terebithia, who had made a point to remind everyone that they couldn't just keep me confined to the house, just because I had – for lack of better terms – one very unfortunate stroke of bad luck. I compromised by spending three days doing as initially asked – playing with the kids, resting and doing light work around the house to help the maids – before I insisted that I go back out to work, promising to not take on too large of jobs. Plus... I'll admit to there being an ulterior motive to all this.

The Hunter's Guild had a most unusual request that had a halfway decent payout: help train some of Nalphi's guard corps in weapons handling. I reasoned with Maria and Kalysta both that I would be safe from any immediate danger, and also begin to make a show to the people of Denair that I was back. According to Terebithia, my disappearance hadn't gone unnoticed; mostly because of Kalysta's incessant searching drawing no shortage of attention. Showing Denair and Soulus that I was not only back, but ready to get back out to it was what the people needed. Maria was more reluctant to let me go than Kalysta, but I did what I could to abate her worry.

"You sure you don't want me to come along?" Maria asked for a fifth time as I was about to leave.

"Want? Wouldn't mind it... but someone's gotta watch Chrysa." It was a weak excuse... I knew Chrysanthemum had no end of people there to look after her – Mell, Serras, Terebithia, Kalysta – but I just thought it would be best if her mom stayed. "Besides, it's a one-person assignment... you'd be standing in the sun doing nothing."

"I don't care about that. I'd be standing in the sun making sure you were okay." I sighed at this, turning to face her. Putting a hand on her cheek, I smiled.

"Maria. I get it... you're worried."

"Fuck yeah I'm worried. Last time you walked out that door you vanished for ten years..."

"I know." I kissed her. "Thank you for worrying... but you can't just... bottle me up here. You know that, right?"

"I'm not trying to-" I ssshed her gently, stroking her cheek.

"I know, love... I know. It's a figure of speech. I get and appreciate that you're worried... but if we let fear conquer us, we'll wither." She sighed, rolling her eyes in that 'I hate it when you're right' fashion.

"...I know..." She sighed. "...sorry, I'm just... so worried. I already lost you once... it's easy enough to explain to a girl why her father isn't around... a lot harder to explain why she only got to meet her for a few days before she went off and got killed." I pulled her into an embrace and nuzzled into her neck.

"I'm not gonna go and get killed. I'll be back in a couple of days." As I pulled away, I took note of her worried expression. "I promise."

That was yesterday morning after breakfast. I took one of the horses to Nalphi. My job was to spend an afternoon training the guard corps and then return for my pay. It wasn't a high paying job – two silver ten iron – but it was enough for me to get back in the saddle. The trip to Nalphi itself was quick and uneventful. I arrived too late to help that day, but that was nothing a quick rest at the local Inn wouldn't fix. The next day was another beautiful morning... but one overshadowed by a strange feeling. As I walked to the barracks that morning to introduce myself to the guards, I felt eyes on me. I don't know if anything was actually there, or if it was just minor paranoia from my encounter with Andrin but... I couldn't shake the feeling. Occasionally, I would turn to see a flash of color – reds and whites – disappear behind a building. Sometimes, I would hear footsteps above or around me and see nothing when I turned. Whoever or whatever was causing them better stop, because I was getting no end of nervous.

The feeling vanished when I arrived at the guard corps barracks, the women there thrilled to bits to see me. Of course, there was no end of questions about where I had been for the past ten years... no questions that were ever easy to answer, of course. I felt no need to lie, telling them I had a run-in with a pirate, and they sank the ship I was on; and I spent ten years in the care of Sea Harpies. That usually catches people off guard. I left out the 'was used as breeding stock' bit for... obvious reasons. Sea Harpies are one of the few creatures in the world that require males of other species to reproduce, Mosu being another. After a few of their questions, I insisted that we begin training.

I'll be honest, I wasn't needed there. Most of the women of the Guard Corps were – in a word – competent enough. I think I was there more as an outside perspective – a change of the usual to inspire them to do their best. I didn't mind. It was nice to get out of the house, nice to get back into the swing of things, and nice to inspire the next generation of guards. With that out of the way, I pressed on to my next order of business and my true reason for coming out this way. I left Nalphi and started back towards Soulus until I had come to a fork in the road. The uneasy feeling I had in Nalphi had faded by the time I had taken the norther fork, which led towards the small village of Grotto. I had put it off too long... I should have done this before I tried to go to Linderwall that day... should have done it when I was accepted as Hero. Should have done it a dozen times already.

The village hadn't changed in the twelve years I've been gone. Still a mud street, still a half dozen farms all in overdrive to produce enough food for the winter and then some.

"Alyxtra!" A voice called out to me from the tavern. It was the owner, Seylesh; a cheerful older woman who seemed to feed off the happiness of others. I turned at the sound of the voice and waved.

"Good evening, Miss Havert."

"Oh my, you've grown so big! Your parents know you're in town? Your father comes by every Fivesday, always telling me how much she misses you."

"Don't you worry, Miss Havert. I'm on my way there now." Grotto was a small town. One of those 'you know everyone by name' kind of deals.

"Oh good! You might catch your parent's visitor! A nice young woman came through here about an hour ago to visit your parents." I blinked. Who the hell was visiting mom and dad? They didn't really know anyone outside of the village; and if it was one of the villagers... well... Grotto was a 'you know everyone by name' town. I picked up my pace as I headed towards the rear of the village, where our farm was.

Once I had reached the door, I stopped and opened my ears to any trouble within. The only thing I heard was a voice – which I was pretty sure was my mother – laughing about something.

"...you're quite the storyteller, dear!" Mother's voice continued. I heard dad laugh as well.

"You certainly know how to weave a good tale." Dad's voice came. I knocked on the door. "Mm! We're popular today. I'll get it." Dad continued, the sound of a chair scratching across wooden floor, followed by heavy leather boots walking to the door. "...might be the mail..." Dad's voice continued as the door opened. She looked out with a light smile, until her gaze fell on me. "...Alxytra..."

"Hey dad." I smiled to her. Dad looked tired... worn out. Probably still working the fields with no end in sight. She practically snapped me up in her arms. "Ngh-! Ribs... ribs!" I grunted, dad's powerful arms nearly crushing me.

"Oh, baby, you have no idea how happy I am to see you! Vel... Vel!" She called out, turning inward to the house. "Vel, you would not believe who's shown up!"

"Don't keep us in suspense, Camilla. Show them in!" Mother called out. Dad practically grabbed my arm and pulled me inside. Mother was speaking to a robed figure sitting in a chair with her back to me. I could see nothing of the figure's features. "Oh Goddess, Alyxtra!" She cleared the distance between us in seconds, practically kicking a chair out of the way to get to me and hug me. Mother – unlike father – didn't have the same kind of muscle mass, so she could hug me as much as she wanted. "You're okay!"

"Of course." I continued. "Why would you think otherwise?"

"Well, you hardly ever write, and we haven't seen hide or hair of you since you were fifteen!" Mother was angry, I could tell.

"Sorry..."

"Not to mention that older woman came looking for you about nine or ten years back... the Glass Guardian? She said you were missing. At first, I thought you were in trouble, but she told us no."

"Yeah, that's... that's one of my girlfriends, Maria. Sweet girl." I smiled.

"One! Alyxtra Silvershear! You go and get yourself a gaggle of pretty girls and you don't tell us?" Mother was definitely mad. "Oh, you're your father's girl alright!" Dad just shrugged.

"What are you blaming me for, she doesn't have any of me in her."

"But you influenced her!" Mom continued to justify. "So, dear... how many?"

"Six." I answered instantly. "Well, sorry, five. One's... one's not around anymore." I paused. "And I'm pretty sure I've got at least one wife in waiting.

"Alyxtra!" Mother's voice sounded disappointed. "You go out and have all these grand adventures with your harem, and you don't even tell us. I'm disappointed in you." Okay, yeah, I deserved that. "You should bring the rest of your friends over. She's been an absolute delight to talk to... erm... I'm sorry, I've forgotten your name..." Mother addressed this to the robed figure, then turned to me. "You know how bad I am with names dear."

"It is no bother." The robed woman spoke and took to her feet. She turned gently and lowered her hood, a waterfall of bright violet hair tumbling down her back, a pair of fox ears springing out from beneath. I felt my knees about to give out. "My name was Haraka."

"...Haraka..." I breathed. I practically shoved my way past mom and dad to hug her. She held me in her arms – those dainty, yet powerful arms – and smiled.

"...you had us so worried..." Haraka was barely holding back tears. "...so many letters from your friends... you were set to arrive and yet you never did..."

"You never explained how you knew Alyxtra..."

"Alyxtra is very special to me." Haraka responded. "She has given me a gift that I will treasure my whole life..."

"Mom... dad... Haraka is the High Priestess of Linderwall." Haraka laughed a sad, dour laugh.

"...alas, I am High Priestess no longer." I looked up at her in confusion.

"...what happened...?" I asked.

"Let us wait." Haraka smiled, looking up to my parents. "Might I trouble you to call the three girls in, please?"

"Oh... yes, of course. I had almost forgotten that darling little girl you brought with you... I'll go get them." Wait... three girls? I watched mom go to the back door and open it, looking out with a smile on her face. "Ryona, Ayano! Come in for a moment. You too, dear... you're being called." She moved out of the way as three figures came in. The first two were identical to each other – medium-length black hair and mirrored heterochromic green and blue eyes, each dressed in a simple field dress and heavy leather boots. The other was a slight bit taller than the others and a bit more mature-looking – Linderfolk with long, silver hair, matching eyes and two matching tails. Huh... a twin-tailed Linderfolk. That's new. The twin-tailed Linderfolk came up to Haraka.

"And now for one of the surprises." Haraka smiled. "Alyxtra... this is Aiyumi... our daughter." Aiyumi just fixated those impossibly clear silver eyes on me.

"Oh, Alyxtra!" Mom beamed. "Our little girl has a child!"

"Wait-" Dad spoke up. "So you... know she's-"

"A divine gift from Linder." Haraka answered. "But if you are referring to a Split... then yes. Aiyumi looked at me for a moment.

"Mother has told me so much about you... How... should I address you?" Aiyumi spoke with a voice I could have sworn echoed in its beauty. Haraka just laughed.

"Aiyumi, honestly... Alyxtra's your father, give her a hug." I smiled.

"Oh, you're every bit as beautiful as your mother said..." I opened my arms to her, the girl hugging me. "Though... two tails is interesting..." Haraka sighed.

"Yes... and it is the crux of our issue..." Haraka was quick to set something right. "Oh, do not believe I am blaming this situation on Aiyumi at all."

"Opportunists, mother. Nothing else."

"This family is just getting bigger." Dad beamed. "We've got a granddaughter, and two more kids of our own."

"Adopted, but..." One of the sisters shrugged. "I'll take adopted over dead."

"But please-" Dad continued. "I didn't mean to interrupt, please continue."

"No, it is alright. I am certain this is a lot for Alyxtra to take in."

"Yeah..." I nodded. "And it only gets worse when I say Aiyumi isn't the only daughter I have. She's one. Of three." I was going to leave out the hundred-plus Sea Harpies that had my genes.

"I have siblings!?" Aiyumi's eyes lit up, glittering like diamonds.

"The short of it is-" Haraka continued, stroking Aiyumi's hair. "-the Theocracy has... deposed me."

" Deposed you!?"

"Yes... apparently several Ministers have been on the take from a group called Salvation. They attempted to accuse me of making a pact with a demon for a child... a stance that was only reinforced when it became clear Aiyumi was not normal."

"Her second tail." Dad mused.

"Indeed. We were... forced to flee our home, lest we be slain." She stroked Aiyumi's hair more, the girl cooing gently at the affection. "I tried to reveal the truth of who the father was but... by the time I had, it was already too late. Salvation poisons the minds and thoughts of my people... they turn their love to hate. We were forced out, but I did not believe we would be safe in the country so... I fled to the one place I thought we might be safe... the homeland of my darling..."

"Is there anything we can do?"

"Of course." Haraka answered my question. "But not now. I have confided in Linder, and though he is disappointed with his wayward children, he has opened a path to me... but it will not be actionable for some time yet... we must wait until Salvation runs the country to ruin for a time."

"As much as it will hurt mother to do so..." Aiyumi began. "...we must allow the people to see the err of their ways themselves. Only when they realize Salvation does not care for them will they realize what they have lost."

"I'm not gonna lie... that's very wise from someone so young." I spoke up, Haraka laughing.

"She is her father's child."

"Do you need a place to stay?" Dad chimed in. "You're more than welcome here."

"You have enough mouths to feed already. We would only burden you."

"But I've got plenty of room." I spoke up. "Hell, for all of us." Dad looked at me.

"Sounding like you've got a manor over there, honey."

"Well... yeah, I do. I own the Westgray Manor now." I held a hand up to put the kaibosh on any explanations. "I'll explain later. You're always welcome with me, Haraka, you know that." I didn't want to ask but... "Did anyone else manage to escape with you?"

"Yes. The High Oracle and the Minister of Peace – the only member of the Ministry to support me – are currently perusing other avenues. Though, Minister Assentia has always been a diplomat, I fear for her-"

"Assentia...? She... wouldn't happen to be Avina's sister, would she?" Haraka nodded.

"Indeed." Fuck...

"Ahh... fuck..." I mumbled under my breath. "Haraka... Avina's... dead." Haraka took a deep breath, and nodded.

"I know. It is the reason I was so worried for you... but Linder told me that you not only survived, but were with her in her last moments. Minister Assentia does not blame you for her death." But I sure as fuck do. Dad looked to mom.

"...Maerlys offered to buy the farm again." Dad spoke up. "If... Alyxtra's serious?"

"Oh, what would we do, Camilla? We're farmers, not cityfolk."

"That's what you said about Alyxtra, and she seems to be doing fine for herself." Dad looked at me. "You serious? About us living with you?"

"Of course. Besides... I think a couple'a more kids in the house will do Chrysa and Liantis good." I smiled to mom and dad. "They're your other grandkids." I scratched Aiyumi's head, causing her to laugh. "They'll love you." I had a thought. "Hell, everyone will love everyone."

"Then it is settled. We shall accept your hospitality, darling... just understand that we will not be idle."

"And when the time comes, we must return to Linderwall." Aiyumi spoke up, causing me to shake my head.

"You mean when the time comes, we all must return to Linderwall. I'm not going to leave you to fight that war alone." Haraka smiled sweetly at me.

"You are too kind, love... We will wait the return of Amara and Akki, and set out first thing. They should be returning soon." Haraka smiled over at me. "Aiyumi... might I convince you to let your father go, so I might hold my darling?" Aiyumi – who had been hugging me the whole time – nodded quickly.

"Of course mother. I will have her plenty in the future." Aiyumi let me go and bowed to me. "I cannot overstate how glad I am to finally meet you, father."

"...and I can't tell you how happy I am to see you..." She smiled sweetly. Haraka pulled me into a hug and held me there.

"...your daughter is the sweetest woman I have ever met..." Haraka spoke to my parents. "...she is a gift to every living person on this planet, and I truly hope you know how wonderfully special she is." Mom just beamed at the praise.

"Our little girl sure is special..."

"My love..." Haraka whispered into my ear. "...if it pleases you... I would very much wish to lay claim to a piece of your heart. I know you are a wonderful woman with many other wonderful people in your life. It would be terribly selfish of me to monopolize your heart... but I only wish to know I am at least as important to you as those you have always been with." I took a deep breath as I pulled her just a bit tighter.

"Haraka... you were the first I fell in love with." Not technically a lie; as while I had been crushing on Maria since day one, it stayed at the 'crushing' stage for a fair bit of time. I felt two warm tears fall on my shoulder as she buried her face into my neck. She must have been through so much... she trembled lightly in my arms as she did her best to hide the sob that followed. "You're strong, Haraka... you'll get through this."

Chapter 27: A Recurring Problem

Summary:

It's one big Silvershear family reunion! With ominous endings.

Notes:

So, side note: If there's any entrepreneurial would-be game devs or manga artists looking for some material, hit me up; let's talk. :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Dad left mom and the rest of us to go speak with Maerlys Yyva – the daughter of the town's baker – to work out the details of selling the farm to her. Apparently, she's been trying to help her parents with supply, but also to do something else with her life. Farmwork was a hell of a job... but worthwhile if you can pull it off. Mom went to go clean up in the kitchen from lunch and tea, leaving Haraka, Aiyumi, the twins and I in the main room.

Haraka managed to let the twins steal my attention for a few minutes, as we had practically glossed over them. According to Ryona – I was going to struggle telling the two apart, at least physically – they were originally from Vayle, a town two days walk north of Grotto that was hit by bandits. While they hid, the bandits ransacked the whole town and burned it. This would have been about five years ago. Ayano had told me that help did eventually arrive, but by the time they did it was far too late. Apparently, help came in the form of a couple of Hunters who had been in the area. They found Ayano and Ryona hiding and took them to Grotto. Apparently only mom and dad were willing to watch over the kids until they came of age (they were both fourteen, so that was close).

"Darling?" Haraka spoke, putting a hand on my shoulder. Aya and her sister had left just a few seconds prior to begin packing. "We are to meet Minister Assentia, Amara and her escorts in the tavern. Would you care to come with us? I think both Amara and her escort will be happy to see you again."

"Yeah, sure. Mom! We'll be back in a couple'a minutes."

"Okay dear! Be safe." I opened the door for the two girls (Aiyumi following along in her mother's footsteps) and stepped back into the streets of Grotto. Aiyumi instantly took one arm, while Haraka took the other, leaning her head on my shoulder.

"Oh, darling... I cannot overstate how glad I am to see you..."

"I'm more shocked. This was convenience I was in the area."

"Not convenience, darling. Fate. It is by Linder's grace that we were brought together again." She sighed a little as we moved. "I am only saddened that you could not have been there to see Aiyumi grow up... she is quite the prodigious archer."

"I'm sure father was busy, mother. I do not hold it against her." Aiyumi responded, causing me to chuckle.

"You're too pure for this world, baby." I squeezed her hand. "If it were me, I'd be mad if my dad wasn't present in my life."

"But you have always been present in my life. Mother simply would never shut up about how wonderful you were. You may not have been physically present, but I have done my best to follow in your footsteps. To be a servant to the common folk."

"She would make the greatest High Priestess in our history, if only she had become an Oracle." I could tell there was a story here.

"Mother jests." Aiyumi smiled as she looked up at the evening sky. "The greatest High Priestess in history is already High Priestess. I am certain the people will see what they have thrown away in time."

"Well, regardless." I spoke up. "I'm... deliriously happy you're both here. Amara too..." Haraka chuckled.

"Yes, dearest Amara has ever been my right hand. I would be beside myself with grief if she were not here to aid me." We entered the tavern, taking a seat in the far back. Most of the other benches and tables were filled with many of the village's working folks – Miss Yyva and her daughter, dad talking along with them animatedly, Belindah and Hellah Shryke (the dayshift town guards. Sisters three years apart. (Belindah's the younger) and no shortage of the fieldworkers unwinding after a long day – but despite how full the place was, the tavern wasn't nearly as loud as normal. Aiyumi and Haraka took a table and sat, while I excused myself to get us drinks. "There's the prodigal daughter!" Miss Havert smiled at me. "Here to see your dad or-"

"No, dad's workin' on some things on her end... I'm here for a different purpose. Could I just get a couple of ales, please?"

"Of course... so... your visitors were Linderfolk, huh?" I watched her eye Haraka and Aiyumi from across the room. "Aaah, they're such beautiful creatures, aren't they?" I turned about and leaned on the counter and watched Haraka, nodding.

"Yeah... they certainly are."

"And the older one... she looks so composed... but I can see a pain in her eyes."

"Yeah... she's had it rough." I heard the sound of drinks pouring from the caske. "But she's strong. She'll get through it." I turned and faced her as she poured the second drink. "I think... mom and dad are going to be leaving the village."

"Aawwww, say it isn't so! I'm going to miss your father! Best tipper in Grotto." She smiled at me, causing me to laugh.

"Don't worry... I'm sure someone else'll take that mantle up in short order." Miss Havert chuckled, putting the second ale on the table.

"I'm sure they will. One more, or is two enough?"

"Two's fine for now... but we'll be having company soon, so-"

"Looks like they just walked in." I turned to see three more Linderfolk – one holding herself very much like a soldier (a thought reinforced by the pair of katanas on her hips) - walked through the door, spotted Haraka and Aiyumi, and sat down. "I'll bring the rest over shortly." I smiled, putting a silver on the table.

"Thanks Miss Havert."

"Ugh, Alyxtra, how many times have I told you to call me Seylesh?"

"A thousand times, Miss Havert." I smiled and winked to her, taking the drinks and heading back to the table.

{" ...am I to assume if you are alone, you were unable to find support ?"} One of the newcomers – a voice I recognized as Amara, the (most likely) former High Oracle – spoke in a tired voice.

{" None of the other settlements are able to help ."} The weapon-bearing one continued. The one with the swords had her black hair pulled into a ponytail down her back. {" I told you coming here was a waste, High Priestess ."}

{" And I was always under the impression ..."} I spoke up, putting the two drinks on the table. {"... that effort is only a waste if you do not take the initiative ."} I took the seat next to Aiyumi and smiled at Amara. {" It's been too long, High Oracle ."}

{" Alyxtra! Linder be praised, you're alright !"} I waved the concern away.

{" Rumors of my death were greatly exaggerated. Or the product of maniacal worry; either or ."} I looked to the shorter woman who followed in. She was dressed formally in a black robe with crimson trim, short-cut red hair on her head and heterochromic bright, grass green and pure fire-red eyes. {" You must be Minister Assentia ?"} The woman smiled broadly.

{" I am. It is a pleasure to meet you, Dono. My sister's letters spoke well of you ."} My smile twisted into a discomforted scowl for a few seconds as I recomposed.

{" Yes well... I only wish I could have lived up to her expectations one final time ."}

{" Don't blame yourself ."} The black-haired swordswoman spoke up with a smile. {" That you are alive is proof that she fulfilled her duty ."} I managed a smile at her words, but I couldn't say I agreed with them.

{" Yes well ..."} I cleared my throat. {" I... don't believe we've been introduced. I'm Alyxtra Silvershear ."} The swordswoman laughed.

{" I told you she wouldn't ."} The swordswoman spoke to Amara, who only sighed.

{" Linder be good, you've grown so much and you're still such a child !"} Amara chastised the woman, looking to me. {" Alyxtra, you remember my foolish sister, Aya ."} I searched my mind for-

{" Oh! Yeah! I remember! Holy hells, you've grown !"} I hardly believed that the impressive sample of a woman who sat before me was the same little Linderlass we pulled out of Kalysta's mine all those years ago. Aya laughed.

{" Your little display of heroism lit a fire under my ass... and now here I am. Teigu ."} She smiled. {" How's Kalysta ?"}

{" She's doing good. You'll get to catch up soon ."}

{" I do so hate being the only one who's never met this fine young lady, save for in Avina's letters. In case the High Priestess hasn't mentioned it yet, we're in the market for asylum in Denair... I was hoping you might be able to provide ."}

{" We have talked already, Akki, and Alyxtra has agreed to shelter us – and again, I am no longer High Priestess. The people have spoken ."}

{" And again , just because they've decided they don't need a High Priestess doesn't mean they actually don't! One can 'decide' they no longer require food, but it will be all too quickly before they learn to regret the decision ."} I couldn't help but chuckle at the analogy. It was a good one. {" Salvation isn't a solution. It's anarchy. Once the people realize the mistake they've made, they'll be clawing at the doors to let us back in ."}

{" At which point we execute everyone, right ?"} Aya mused. {" Because no lie? Every single minister deserves death at this point ."} A pause as she turned to Akki. {" Save for you, of course, Minister of Peace ."}

{" Hah, especially me, you mean... I should have seen this coup coming... I've failed in my duties ."} I shook my head.

{" You've kept Haraka and Aiyumi alive. For that, you've succeeded spectacularly ."} Akki looked at me and chuffed happily, nodding.

{" ...I suppose a little win is still a win ."}

{" I would consider it a personal favor as well... you've allowed me a chance to meet my daughter for the first time ."} Akki blinked, then chuffed happily, leaning back in her chair.

{" So... that 'wild, half-assed' excuse you made as to Aiyumi's birth was far more tame and full-assed than I initially gave you credit for ..."} Akki mused, thinking to herself. {" I suppose the crazier the explanation, the more true it has the chance of being ."} She looked at me. {" So, you plan on offering us our asylum, then? Do you have room to board all five of us ?"}

{" I do. I own a large manor within Soulus' boundaries. You'll be safe there, until we can find an opportunity to retake the Palace ."} Akki smiled, visibly relaxing.

{" Then I shall simply thank you profusely for your kindness. Worry not, we shan't be idle. It is as the High Priestess said... we are no longer ministers or High Anything... we are simply women with no home ."}

{" My home is yours, for as long as you have need of it ."} Akki just smiled and shook her head.

{" Didn't think someone like you existed... and Human at that ..."} I could understand her sentiment. People these days – as shown by what was happening in Linderwall – were normally only out to help themselves. They'd help people, sure... but only so long as they stood to benefit from the interaction. And yes... I will be the first to admit that I do indeed stand to benefit from this – and you may not believe me or call me a hypocrite – but that wasn't the reason I was helping. The Last Queen of Forever put me on Saavtora to fix the problems. And I didn't give a shit what form that problem took. Political coup. Impending annihilation. Whatever . I was going to fix it. Was it really so bad that I had a little fun along the way? So long as I wasn't hurting anyone.

Dad finished up selling the farm in record time, gave the girl a good price for it. 'Travel expenses' dad said the money was for. She handed me two silver and five iron and told me it was to help 'alleviate the burden of moving so many people to Soulus'. I just scoffed at her... I guess I really did take after dad more than I thought. We started the trip back to Soulus, dad lashing the small wagon we had to the back of the horse I had ridden and managed to pile all nine of us in. It was a tight fit, but the twins and Aiyumi were small enough to sit on mom, dad and Haraka's lap (respectfully, of course) to alleviate the congestion. It was slow going, but not as slow as a completely on-foot approach would have been. It was late evening the next day when we arrived, everyone seeming to take in the sights of Soulus for the first time.

"Your home certainly has a certain beauty to it, darling..." Haraka breathed gently as she took in the buildings and the people. "And so many people!" Linderwall was busy, but its concentration of people was focused in certain areas; whereas Soulus was just plain old busy all day.

"I can't... promise everyone will be super friendly..." I had to admit. "While we are far from enemies, there is still a lot of distrust between our people." Haraka just nodded.

"I understand. I will be patient with them, and continue to extend the hand of friendship." Haraka firmly believed that anything could be accomplished with patience and understanding... and hoooo boy did I truly hope she was right. We arrived at the manor in due time, mom and dad practically giddy to see such a large house.

"So this is your home?" Mom gasped. "It's so large!"

"And busy; so, sorry if you were hoping for peace and quiet." I just heard dad laugh at my quip.

"Hah! Dear, if we wanted 'peace and quiet' we'd have stayed in Grotto." I felt dad's powerful hand rub my hair. I'd never be too old for mom or dad to love on me... and that didn't bother me one bit.

"DAD'S BACK!" I heard a voice shout from the front of the manor, the small forms of Liantis and Chrysa sprinting from the front door. "Run away, dad! Mom's angry!" I heard Chrysa shout up to me, causing me to chuckle as I dismounted the cart.

"Don't worry, Chrysa. Your mom can't stay mad at me for long." I rubbed her head as everyone went about collecting themselves.

"Oooh, lots'a people. Who are the people, dad?" Chrysa continued to ask.

"Well..." I looked to Akki, Amara and Aya. "These are some friends from Linderwall – Akki Assentia, and Amara and Aya Akusa." The mentioned ladies smiled and nodded.

"Hello little ones." Amara spoke.

"And this is Haraka Murasaki and her daughter, Aiyumi." I motioned for Aiyumi to come down. "Aiyumi... is actually your half sister." I saw Aiyumi's silver eyes light up and shimmer. "Aiyumi, this is Chrysanthemum and Liantis... my other kids."

"They're... absolutely precious..."

"SHE'S SO FLUFFY!" Chrysa shouted, practically tackling Aiyumi. "Oh mah goddess your tail is so poofy!"

"They certainly are... energetic." Haraka smiled. Liantis – ever the shy one – worked herself up to give Aiyumi a hug as well. "A Human and a Dark Elf... my, Darling... does your love know no bounds?"

"Hard pass on inanimate objects." I responded playfully. Putting a hand on Chrysa and Liantis' head, I turned their attention to mom and dad. "And one more introduction, girls... this is Velaria and Camilla... my mother and father. Your grandparents... along with my two adoptive sisters, Ryona and Ayano."

"Pheh..." I heard someone scoff from the door. Turning, I saw Maria standing in the door frame with her arms crossed. "That's just fuckin' typical with you, isn't it? Every time you leave the house, you either vanish for a decade, or come back with new followers..." A pause as her hard scowl softened into a smile. "...I'll take new friends over you vanishing any day of the week." She walked out and managed to squeeze past Chrysa and Liantis having a three-way conversation with their grandparents, new sister, and their aunts (that was weird to say when they were only a few years older than them...) before giving me a hug, then bopping my head. "Next time, if you just want to visit your parents, tell me, goober. I'd have gone with you."

"Yeah, you and everyone else." I chuffed. "Their house is like... super small. We'd have no room to maneuver. B'sides... they'll be living here now.

"I'm glad, don't get me wrong but... what brings the High Priestess here? Certainly doesn't look like a causal visit." Haraka sighed and nodded as she turned towards us.

"Sadly, you have the right of it. I believe you would call what has befallen me a 'coup'." Maria blinked.

"They kicked you out? Their High Priestess, the... mortal voice of Linder? They just... gave you the boot?" Maria scoffed sarcastically. "The fuck's this world comin' to when you can't even rely on the Linderfolk to keep to their traditions?"

"There is a plan in place but... its success hinges on the people realizing their errors... so in the meantime, we will have to wait. I did not think we'd be safe in Linderwall, so we fled here, hoping to find asylum... asylum my darling Alyxtra has been all too kind to provide."

"And I imagine she offered a helping hand to reclaim your position when the time comes?" Haraka just nodded. "Good, 'cause if she didn't, I was fixin' to. We'd be honored to have you and your allies stay with us, High Priestess. It's the least we can do, after the kindness you showed us last time." Maria turned to me. "Though... we've got a problem, Alyxtra." I blinked at her.

"What kind of a problem?"

"The kind that needs a 'specialized touch' to solve. Went to the Hunter's Guild yesterday... trade caravans and people on the road south have started going missing again. I spoke with Kalysta, she agrees the details line up... I think our kidnappers are in operation again." I remembered... and judging by Aya's shift in facial expressions, she remembered too.

"Back at it, eh?" Aya spoke, walking up beside me. "You wouldn't mind if I helped with that, would you?" Maria looked at Aya and blinked.

"...Wait are... are you the Linderlass we brought back!?" Maria smiled as Aya nodded; Maria opening her arms. "Damn girl you got big!" She had grown up in the last ten years... just about as tall as Maria was and equally ripped. "We'd be delighted to add you to our group. I'm sure Kalysta would be delighted to have you." She patted Aya's back and motioned her through the door. "Go on, she's upstairs." As Aya did so, Maria turned back to me. "...but yeah, we're looking at a similar MO – carriages get attacked and go missing. Merchants, civilians... doesn't matter. The only casualties are guards... so I'm thinking a slightly different approach this time." I just smiled and shrugged.

"I dunno, I thought our approach the first time worked well."

"To stop the symptom... not the cause . If we're gonna stop this, we'll need to a different approach."

"I have a feeling I'm not going to like this 'different approach' you have planned... why do I feel like I'm not gonna like this 'different approach'?" I asked her.

"Because you're not." She put a hand on my shoulder. "C'mon, let's head inside. Terebithia's almost done with dinner, and I can't imagine your parents, wife-in-waiting and friends aren't hungry." She looked over to the gaggle of younger girls (Ayano and her sister, Aiyumi, Chrysa and Liantis) and called out. "Alright you five... dinner time. Let's get inside."

"I HUNGER FOR FLESH!" Chrysa shouted as she ran in, hands over her head.

"Goddess be good, there's a better way to phrase that, Chrysa!" Maria growled to her, shaking her head before slapping my shoulder.

"Ow, hey, what the hell?"

"I blame her silliness on you." Rubbing my slightly sore shoulder, I smiled at her comment.

"Funny, I was gonna say the same to you."

Notes:

I don't like doxxing myself like this, but I'm afraid updates are gonna slow down for a week or so. I've got potentially a Cat 6 Hurricane screaming my way and I may lose power for a time, unless it decides to take pity on me and turn. Sorry in advance.

Chapter 28: Downtime

Summary:

The group discusses how to not only stop the recurring Slaver problem, but also stop the mysterious buyer as well. After setting a firm plan in place, they get to work on it.

Chapter Text

"Well." I told Maria after she had informed me of her plan. "You're right. I hate everything about it." Maria rolled her eyes.

"And I told you it's the only sure-fire way to catch the buyer! It's obvious that the buyer is the problem – probably recruiting these bandits to capture people for them. We'll never stop it or find out why if we don't get the buyer... and there's no better way then-" I held a hand up to her rant.

"Maria... I didn't say the plan wasn't solid or without merits... I was just agreeing I didn't like what it entailed. Besides, you're not taking one important thing into consideration. Who the hell are we gonna use for bait?" Maria's plan to capture the buyer of all these slaves was to have someone intentionally get themselves kidnapped and trailed to the hideout. The problem with that was two-fold: one, it was exceptionally dangerous to the bait and; two, we had no idea who we could use as bait believably. "It can't be me or you or Kalysta or Mell or Serras. We're practically public figures. If we surrender without as much as a flinch of struggle, they'll know something's up." I saw Maria's gaze flinch. She knew I was right.

"Besides-" Kalysta chimed in to weigh on the debate. "-and please don't take offense to this – but both of you are far too old to be enticing. We were specifically told to target the young, preferable non-humans if the opportunity arose."

"Gah!" Maria growled in frustration. She knew when she was beaten. "...fuck you're right..."

"I'll go!" I heard Chrysa speak up, which got a very firm, echoing 'No!' from Maria and I.

"Young lady, you are not part of this discussion, and I will not entertain anyone your age volunteering for such a grossly stupid plot at this." Maria spoke pointedly to Chrysa.

"But mom-!"

"No 'but mom', young lady. No means no." She looked to me. "We're in agreement in this, Alyxtra?"

"Completely. I'm not putting kids in danger." I saw Chrysa puff up her cheeks. "Don't you squirrel cheek either, Chrysa. No means no."

"UGH! Mom, dad, c'mon! I'm not a little girl!"

"You are always going to be our little girl, no matter how old you get." Maria lightly tapped her cheeks to deflate them. "So. You'll be sixty with kids'a yer own, and your father and I will still be telling you to chew with your mouth closed."

"Forgive the intrusion." Akki spoke up. "I think I have an answer to this dilemma." Maria and I turned to Akki, who only smiled. "From what Aya told me... they targeted her because she was Linderfolk. I think I can provide bait they would be foolish to turn away, even if they knew it was a trap."

"Alright... talk, but I still have powers of veto." Akki just nodded.

"Well, if you'll forgive me for noticing... but you have three very young looking Linderfolk here." I looked at the assembled Linderfolk and... yeah, while I could definitely see that Haraka was mature... she had an almost childish appearance. The only thing that really made her seem as mature as she was was how she held herself... and Amara straight up looked young for her age, and without all her makeup, Minister Assentia could definitely pass as a child. I tell you, Linderfolk scare me sometimes. I looked at the three mentioned one at a time.

"...are you sure?"

"Oh ho! Am I sure... Alyxtra-dono... I'm the Minister of Peace. I do this stuff all the time."

"The Minister of Peace is... our spymaster." Haraka admitted. "Her job is to keep tabs on all threats to Linderwall, both domestic and abroad – and while yes, most of that is taken care of through third parties and contacts – she is quite used to personal espionage. As for Amara and myself, we are far from defenseless." Haraka blinked, then looked to Akki. "At least I am hoping and assuming you were referring to us."

"Yeah. I wouldn't volunteer the kid for this and... no offense, High Oracle your sister can't pass as a kid anymore."

"I... don't want you to misunderstand." Maria began. "I greatly appreciate you volunteering but... this isn't your concern, Minister." She rolled her eyes and held a hand up. "Sorry, that's not what I meant... I meant it's not a concern you need to worry about; it's a Denair problem, so-"

"With all due respect, Guardian." Aya spoke up. "So too was I a Linderwall problem, yet that did not stop you from aiding me when I needed it." Haraka smiled at Aya.

"Well said. I said when we agreed to come here that we would not be idle. If we can be of assistance, I see no reason why we should not help." She smiled. "And asides... darling will not let anything happen to us. Is that not true, darling?"

"Of course. We'll be real close."

"What do you plan to do about the collars?" Kalysta asked.

"Oh, don't you worry about them." Came Serras' addition to the discussion. "I've got them covered."

The following days saw us preparing for our plan. Haraka had further made herself a juicy target by having Maria and a few of the maids spread rumors of the High Priestess of Linderwall fleeing to Denair with a few chosen, trusted companions, and that they 'overheard' someone say they might be going to Kaovoi to seek aid from the Mosu. Hopefully, giving the rumors a few days to gestate would be enough for our kidnappers to overhear and start frothing at the mouth. Young or old, the chance to kidnap and enslave the High Priestess? Well hell... I wouldn't miss the opportunity to make her mine, mind body and soul either; so I couldn't blame them. And yes, feel free to take whatever from that you wanted. If everyone went according to plan, we'd be ready to enact this crazy plan in a few days time. All that was left was to wait and finish up our preparations.

-The Night Before...-

In the dead of the night – just as most of the house was getting ready for bed, Haraka hummed gently in her room – shared by her daughter – as she gently brushed her hair. She had been quite the productive little worker bee, passing message after message to various members of the staff that evening. She had the utmost faith in the maidstaff – they had proven quite apt in all their duties – and it would quickly prove a correct assumption. Just as she was about to finish, a knock came to her door. "Ah." Haraka smiled brightly, turning in her chair to face the door. "Please, come in." The door opened to a group of people – five strong – looking at each other in confusion, as much as they looked to Haraka. Maria, Serras, Mell, Kalysta and Terebithia had all shown up, the looks of confusion bringing a schoolgirl glee to Haraka's lips. "Have a seat everyone. I apologize about summoning you all here at such an hour – and all at one – but... there is something I must ask of you." Maria and Kalysta took a seat on the bed, while Mell leaned against the door and Serras and Terebithia occupied two more chairs in the room.

"...mother, what are you doing?" Aiyumi rolled her eyes at Haraka, who only laughed.

"Patience, dear... you shall see soon enough." She turned her attention back to the group. "Again, my apologies about the cloak and dagger but... there was something I wished to talk to you all about."

"Well, we're here." Maria shrugged. "Might as well hear you out."

"Thank you, Guardian Despair... you are too kind." She took the brush to her hair again, and drew it down her long violet hair as she spoke. "I was wondering... if any of you were familiar with the story of Shogun Homura Vaiyuri; The Lady of a Thousand Loves."

"I have heard of the story-" Kalysta answered. "-but I have never had the pleasure to hear it." Everyone else just shook their head gently.

"Then it is a pleasure to share it with you this evening, if you've a mind to hear it."

"I'm... going to assume there's a point to all this and bite my tongue for now." Maria smiled.

"I'll admit I'm curious as to the point of this... but I'm also a sucker for stories." Serras beamed.

"Please." Came Terebithia. "Tell us your story." Haraka nodded.

"A long time ago, when Linderwall was still young and fiefs still reigned... there was a Shogun – a lord of one of the lesser Fiefs. She was a kind woman of eighteen summers when she took the reigns of Shogun from her mother. Her mother had warned her that her enemies were many and vast... the dozen or so fiefs that surrounded hers. Her mother warned her that assassins would not rest until she no longer drew breath. 'Fear not, Mother', Shogun Vaiyuri smiled to her mother on her deathbed. 'I know of the threats, and I have seen their solution. I will not disappoint.'" Haraka put the hairbrush down and turned her attention to the group fully.

"When she officially took over as Shogun, the first things he did was disappear, leaving her younger sister to run the feif with a simple instruction: 'Follow your heart, until I return.' The younger sister was confused, of course... but as she loved her sister she followed her instruction. For ten years the younger sister ran the fief – she had brought prosperity to her people... and yet the myriad enemies that her mother spoke of never manifested. Ten long years the sister waited the return of the true Shogun... for she had many unkind words for her delinquent sister. When finally her sister returned, she took over as Shogun, almost as though she never left. She thanked her sister for her aid, and granted her land near the northern border."

"The next day... a woman came to the Shogun's court and requested to see her. She agreed, but only under the condition she wait just a few days – her schedule was busy, after all – and she provided the woman for everything she would need. In the following days, more and more women came to the Shogun's court, searching for an audience with the Shogun. Each was answered the same as the first. On the twelfth day, the final maiden had come. 'I wish to see the Shogun.' She said, same as the last. Finally, Shogun Vaiyuri agreed, and summoned all of the women to her court at once. There, she sat before them on her knees and confessed."

"'In these last years, I have spent a month with each of you – your family and your homes. You knew not who I was until the last day, and I admit now the why of my visit. Each of your families have held long-standing dissent with mine. I wish to end that, but I would not wish for it to be based on a lie. The truth of the matter is... I have fallen for each and every one of you, and would seek to make each of you my wife. I can offer each and every one of you my love – for it is great and thirsts for passion unending – and I can promise you that I will love you equally and fierce. You – and your families – will have want for nothing.'"

"At first... the women were taken back. They knew she had feelings for them, as their month was each spent watching the sunrise, speaking of the future and lamenting the needless loss of life in this bloody war. What they did not know were the eleven others. The women each looked to each other... some were old hatreds, while others had never heard of the other's families... but they were united in one thing: despite it all, they loved Shogun Vaiyuri unlike anything. And so... the twelve women agreed to wed the Shogun together. For they each had the love of twelve women for which to enjoy." Haraka smiled. "And thus, Homura Viayuri formed the largest political bond in LInderwall history, her fief would survive today and go on to live in history, as she would as the Lady of a Thousand Loves... loved by the people of a dozen fiefs." Everyone took the story in, but it was Maria who spoke first.

"That's... incredibly cute and all but... I don't get it. I know there's a moral or point to it... and I'm just not getting it." Haraka smiled.

"That is because you did not let me finish, Guardian." Haraka gently stood out of her chair and dropped to her knees. "I know I have been... absent in darling Alyxtra's life... and I know that many of you have never even met me before this week. However... I so very much wish to correct that. I am afraid I must be greedy, as Shogun Vaiyuri. I know you all love Alyxtra in your own way... I know some of you may not love her as I do... but I would still yet seek your permission to be a part of her life. I wish to ask your permissions to wed her."

"...I don't get why you're asking us, and not her." Mell chimed in.

"Because that dunder-brain would say yes, and everyone here knows it." Maria answered quickly, everyone grunting an acknowledgement. Of course, Alyxtra wouldn't hesitate to say yes.

"You... worry we'll think you're trying to steal her from us." Kalysta observed, Haraka nodding.

"It has been a fear that has kept me awake for ten years... ever since that night. Avina... oh, she spoke so grandiosely about you in her letters... the stalwart Guardian who would lecture her as a mother and hold her long into the night as a lover..."

"I... uh..." Maria hooked a finger under the collar of her tunic and tugged gently. "...I don't know about that..."

"The fanatical Devotee that would sooner kill than allow even a papercut to befall her... and yet would hold all the others just as close."

"Mistress' happiness and safety are my prime concerns. Nothing else matters." Kalysta clarified.

"The teacher, who spends so much time with her that she had jeopardized her standing with the Mage's Guild."

"That's-!" Serras began, catching Mell's gaze. "...a very slight exaggeration of what actually happened..."

"And the Outsider who – despite what her Blood would tell her – loved Alyxtra for her cunning above all else."

"Girl's got a good head on her shoulders. Yeah, I'll admit I care for her." It was clear to both Serras and Mell that this didn't interfere with their relationship at all.

"I did not want you to think I was trying to be more important to Alyxtra than you. I am, after all, a thousand miles away, and I fear mostly too busy to remember to eat, much less spend time with the one I love dearly. And I know it is... easy to misunderstand my affections because of Aiyumi. I will not lie, that sparked my love for her... but it was kindled by much more. So... I would humbly ask you to allow me into Alyxtra's life. To be just as important to her as you are. To be loved just as much... for I can easily see that she has much love in her heart..." Haraka laughed a little. "...I feel that even if a hundred more joined, she would find reserves of it."

"Well... way I see it..." Maria muttered. "...as much as I hate the term... we are pretty much in a harem. No denying." She shrugged. "Just because we're united in a common thread, doesn't mean we can't find a few more, right?"

"As long as Mistress is happy and safe, I don't care." Kalysta echoed her mantra. "If marrying half of Soulus would make her happy, it would make me happy, too."

"...please don't give her any more ideas, dear..." Terebithia rolled her eyes. "Mistress doesn't need any more of those."

"I told you your fears were foolish, mother." Aiyumi smiled, putting her hand on her mother's shoulder. "Now, stand up... you are making yourself look quite foolish in front of our new friends." Haraka laughed a little as she stood.

"...perhaps. But it was something that had to be done." She bowed to the group. "Thank you eversomuch for your time. I... hope we have more time to get to know each other over time."

"Oh, they'll be plenty of time for that, I feel." Maria stood from the bed and stretched. "Anyway... sleep well, High Priestess. We'll see you in the morning."

"Please... you may call me Haraka. I am no longer High Priestess, remember?"

"Once High Priestess, always High Priestess, I say. Good night regardless."

-A Bit Later-

"So... you wanna talk about what Haraka said?" Mell started up the moment Serras and she entered their room. Serras had been worried that she hadn't been as good at hiding it as she might have thought.

"...it was pure magical curiosity, nothing more..." Serras began, causing Mell to sigh.

"Love, you suck at lying. And besides, you're too smart to think you can fool me." Serras growled at Mell's observation... not because it angered her, but because she was so frustratingly on-point with everything.

"Fuck, what's there to say? I had neglected my duties to the Guild to train Alyxtra... and when she went missing, I dedicated that time to scouring Denair for her."

"...so all this malarky about you 'retiring' was just to cover the fact that you-"

"Got fired, yes." Mell put a hand over her eyes, processing this. "I didn't think it would matter! Besides, there's... more important things than being a Guildmaster, right?"

"Serras... love of my life, for who I would die a hundred deaths for... you threw your career away... for a woman ." Serras opened her mouth to defend her decision, to which Mell stopped her with two fingers held in front of her, pointed up to the ceiling. "Granted-!" She interrupted sharply. "An incredibly kind, talented and wonderful woman... but a woman nonetheless."

"Ugh, this is why I didn't want to tell you!" Serras barked, throwing her hands up before quickly pushing her large glasses up onto her face. "You don't understand! I had never seen someone grasp the intricacies of Magic as fast as she did! She had mastered firebolt day one! Day one , Mell! I know you're not a mage and have no fucking clue what I'm going on about, but that's pretty fuckin' impressive !" Her voice got progressively higher as she ranted, until she was practically shouting. "Me ignoring that kind of ludicrous magical prowess would be equivalent to one of your Cryptarchs meeting a Highbourne in the flesh and saying 'No thanks, I don't think I'll study you'!"

"Serras..." Mell's voice was soft and kind as she advanced on her smaller, raving partner. Sitting on the bed, Mell patted her own lap. "Come on... sit." Serras fumed for a second before huffing, venting a small portion of her frustration out her nose before throwing herself onto Mell's lap, her small frame featherlight to the stronger Mosu. Once she was seated on Mell's lap, Mell wrapped her arms around her. "...I'm sorry, okay... I didn't mean to get you worked up." Mell kept her voice low and even, a strange kindness in her tone only Serras really ever got to hear. "I know it couldn't have been an easy choice to make... and believe it or not...? In your position, I probably would have done the same thing..." Serras was still visibly angry, but the frustration was quickly melting.

"...it was't..." She admitted after a slight, stilted silence. "No matter what I did... no matter what... ludicrously strong magic I gave to her she just... took to it like a fish to water! I spent my whole life learning magic – my whole! Life ! - and she just... glossed over everything I had sacrificed for years to learn like it was nothing. It was..." Serras pushed her glasses up onto her forehead with a hand, covering her eyes with the hand as she rubbed her temples. "...I hated her for it..." She admitted. "Everything she did, she just... did it so much better than me. And with no 'try'... like she's not even human."

"C'mon, you didn't really hate her."

"I did at first... it's why I pushed her so hard. I had to find... something. Something she couldn't do. Some end to her talent... something I could do that even she couldn't..." She fought back the tears that threatened to flow with this admission. "...and when she disappeared? When she vanished I..." A long pause as she put her thoughts in order. "...have you ever had dark thoughts... ones that scare you so badly... you'll give anything to atone? Even if you're the only person who ever even knew you'd done wrong?"

"...no, what do you mean?"

"When she vanished I... I was happy!" She looked up, a maddened look of disgust and joy on her face, like she was happy to get this off her chest, but disgusted at herself for even having the thoughts. "I was so... so happy when she vanished... because she wouldn't overshadow me anymore!" Mell frowned at Serras' words.

"Serras..."

"But then..." Serras' head fell into her hands. "...Goddess, and then the regret hit. How could I? How the hells could I be glad that she's missing?! She could be dead for all I fuckin' knew, and here I was happy she was gone... just because she bruised my fragile pride unintentionally!" Her voice faltered the last few words until it broke, the tears finally winning out over her constitution.

"That's why you looked so earnestly for her... you felt guilty for those thoughts..."

"Of course I did..." She choked back her tears. "And I saw how worried Maria was... how worried you were... and Kalysta... Goddess, Kalysta was a wreck. That's when I realized what kind of a wonderful person Alyxtra was. To bring these... different people together. To make traditionally uncooperative people work together. Goddess, if you'd have told me days before I even met Alyxtra that someone could bring Dark Elves, Sea Harpies, Linderfolk, Mosu and Humans together, I'd have you committed to the loony bin." Mell hugged her tighter, Serras melting into her embrace a bit before turning to return it tenfold. "...sorry, you probably think I'm a monster now..."

"Love... I know what a monster looks like. I see one in the mirror every day. You're Human. Those thoughts happen. I don't hate you for them. In fact... I'm proud you realized how vile they were, and worked to change."

"...and then I used you as a rebound..."

"I mean same." Mell agreed, stroking her hair. "...but I like to think I'm a good rebound." Serras gave a glubbering, stuttering laugh.

"...yeah... the best..."

"Now, come on. Let's stop feeling bad for ourselves and get some sleep, huh?"

"...yeah..." Serras hopped off Mell's lap and did her best to shove her self-loathing back into her chest. Feeling bad for herself wouldn't change anything. The short version was: Alyxtra was back, and she had done what she could to look for her... and the only person who knew the truth didn't judge her for it. She pulled her robe up and over her head, making sure to turn it rightside out before hanging it on the hanger on the wardrobe door. She felt the heated, pointed gaze of Mell's golden eyes on her back, causing her to laugh. "...you see something you like over there?"

"My, what a loaded question." Mell rolled her eyes. "There isn't a day that goes by I don't see something I like..." Serras was small – and granted, when you compared people to Mell, a lot of them were small – but Serras was small even to other Humans or others of her size. Kalysta – for example – was twelve years older than Serras, and a full six inches taller. Even with that, Mell towered a full foot over Kalsyta. Serras was like a plush toy to Mell... and yeah, she'd fully admit that was one of the things that attracted her to Serras so much... she was so small and tiny and breakable... Mell just wanted to hold her and protect her forever (even though if push ever came to shove, she knew full well that Serras could destroy everything in a fifteen square mile radius of her current position). Mell stood off the bed and scooped Serras up in both arms, lifting her off the ground and pulling her close.

"Yeeee-! Mell!" Serras gasped in surprise. "Put... put me down!"

"But how am I supposed to kiss you when you're all the way down there?" Mell answered with a smile, kissing Serras playfully on the forehead.

"You wait until I get into bed, you fuckin' wierdo!" Serras responded, before breaking down into a giggle. "...but I... won't lie and say I don't feel so safe and protected in your arms..."

"The 'Tall and Small' dilemma, huh...?" Mell smiled.

"I'm not small!" Serras puffed her cheeks out. "I'm... compact."

"Fun sized." Serras choked down a laugh at this.

"I'm sorry, what?"

"I said you were fun sized." Mell turned her wandering lips to Serras', kissing her sweetly as Serras fell into the touch.

"...fuck Mell... don't kiss a girl like that unless you're planning to go the whole way..."

"...Serras...?"

"Mmm? Something wrong, love?" Serras asked, taken aback by Mell's sudden serious face.

"I love you." Serras' face softened at the words, but it had an ominous air to it... like Mell was scared for something.

"I love you too, love... what's this all of a sudden?"

"I just... don't think I tell you enough, is all." Serras smiled gently, stroking Mell's hair.

"Darling... you don't have to tell me all the time. You show it enough."

"I know... but sometimes I... just think it's nice to let you know verbally. So there's no question, you know?" Serras laughed, kissing Mell sincerely, their lips meeting for what felt like minutes.

"...you're silly... but I love you for it."

-

I didn't sleep well last night. I couldn't explain why, to be honest. Nerves, maybe? It wasn't that I didn't trust Akki and the others to be okay... I just didn't trust fate. We've never been friends. Everyone was out front as Serras went over the last-second things. "You're safe up until the point those collars come off. As long as they remain on, most won't see you as a threat. Remember, we can assume they'll be utilizing the Soul Killer enchantment like Kalysta was... so identify the slave keeper and avoid killing her at all costs." Serras was inscribing a particular rune spell – Shatter Enchantment – onto the right hand of our bait. It was a potent enchantment that could break damn near any enchantment, but was a one-time use. Perfect for people who couldn't cast the spell themselves, and couldn't risk the use of scrolls. The plan was for Akki, Haraka and Amara to play along up until the point where the rest of us jump in. At that time, they use the Shatter Enchantment rune inscribed on their palms to break their collars and join in the fight. Maria, Kalysta and I were carrying extra weapons for them. Once the fight broke out, Mell and Serras would see to breaking the other slaves free while Maria, Kalysta and I dealt with the slaver and their buyer.

"Understood." Haraka nodded, shuddering a bit in place. "Mmm, this is rather exciting..."

"Yes, it can be quite thrilling... but dangerous." Akki reminded her. "Remember you've got a daughter to come back to, and farther down the line your people. Last thing we want you doing is getting killed here."

"Same goes for all of you." I added in. "No recklessness, no heroic sacrifices. Everyone comes back alive, right?"

"Of course, darling." Haraka responded as Serras finished the rune.

"Done. That rune'll stay dormant until you're ready; a simple mental command will activate it, and the rune will trigger on the first enchanted item it touches. If it somehow goes off on something else, play dumb and do your best to avoid the fight." It was early in the morning, the sun barely peeking over the horizon that we made these preparations. The rumor mill had been churning for a few days, and I was confident our bandits had heard about our bait a hundred times over. I didn't doubt they were watching the city gates like a bunch of hungry buzzards. The High Priestess and her coterie? No slaver with a hard-on for money would pass that up.

"Stay safe, ladies." Maria spoke up, finishing attaching her sword to her hip. "We'll be a few hours behind you, so don't make any moves before you have to." She looked at Serras. "You got everything?"

"Yeah." She took a deep breath. "Okay, running over this once more..." She spoke to herself. "Mind Link still strong, Alyxtra?"

"That depends." I spoke simply, casting a thought to Haraka. " Can you hear me, beautiful ?" I saw Haraka smile in return, then heard her voice echo in my head.

" Loud and clear, beloved ." I nodded at the confirmation.

"Mind Link's strong. We'll have a clear line of communication." Serras huffed happily and nodded.

"Good. Without that we'll be stumbling in the dark. We wait for them to ambush Haraka. Haraka and the rest surrender with no bloodshed. They're collared – hopefully – and drug back to their hideout. The Mind Link will let Alyxtra not only track Haraka's location, but also communicate with her. We camp outside their hideout until the buyer shows. Once the buyer shows, I use the Anti-Magic Zone scroll to stop our mysterious buyer from vanishing... we rush in, do our hero thing and bring the buyer and slavers to justice." She nodded, content she had the right idea; then looked to me. "Try not to pick up another Killer Queen this time, Alyxtra."

"I only promise to try." I responded. Serras ran though more thoughts in her head for a moment.

"Alright... I think that should be about it." She rose a hand to Haraka – who was currently driving the cart – and nodded. "Best of luck, High Priestess."

"Break a leg." I chirped in, getting a strange look from just about everyone. "Eh...s-sorry... a phrase my dad uses sometimes. It's... basically 'good luck' without actually wishing you luck. In case... you know... I jinx it... Whatever, you get the idea."

"Well... thank you regardless." Haraka settled a bit into the bench and huffed a quick breath. "Off we go." She turned to the other two in the cart and gave one final instruction. "Remember everyone: no Common." Amara and Akki nodded firmly to her command.

Chapter 29: First Imp-ressions

Summary:

Alyxtra's plan... doesn't exactly go according TO plan.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I must have looked like an absolute nervous wreck. As we traveled south out of Soulus – four hours behind Haraka's wagon – I kept catching Maria and Kalysta watching me with a wary look. They always were on the more perceptive side, and I couldn't lie and say I wasn't worried... I was. We had a half-ass plan for catching these slavers and their buyer, and as I was all too familiar with, no plan survived contact with the enemy. We kept communication as silent as we thought we could afford – Serras mentioning that anyone with even a basic connection to magic could tell when there was something at work – so it was suggested Haraka only contact us if she needed us. Maria steered her horse close to mine and reached over, taking my hand. "Hey." She spoke gently, causing me to look at her. "She'll be fine." I took a deep breath and cleared my head. No matter how much I tried, I just couldn't shake the worry.

"...as I recall 'I'll be fine' was one of the last things I said to you before Avina and I left ten years ago..." I mumbled, my words causing Maria visible distress.

"...you couldn't have known." She answered gently.

"Yeah. I know. That's what makes it 'the unknown'." I took a deep breath. "...sorry, I didn't mean to be a negative Nancy..."

"No, don't apologize... it's good you're at least taking this seriously." It would be foolish for me to do anything but. It was Mell, Maria, Serras, Kalysta, Aya and I that followed behind Haraka, Akki and Amara, ready to jump to their aid at a moment's notice.

All the disappearances happened about two to three days outside of Soulus along the road to the Blackwind Straight. Haraka and I had a discussion and we agreed that we would do everything in our power to maximize their chances of being captured – only travelling in the daylight hours, using a single horse to pull what should require two, and even orchestrating the cart losing a wheel after day three – just to be certain this worked. At night, both Haraka's group and mine would camp in the wild – of course they would be visible and we'd do our best to remain as hidden as possible – in hopes that some bandit would run across them.

The first two days passed with nothing even remotely interesting happening, save for my growing concern. At the end of day three, Haraka informed me they were going with the damaged wheel approach. Three dainty ladies such as them didn't look like they'd be able to replace a wagon wheel, much less actually have one to replace with to begin with. My group, in the meantime, camped a few hours outside of their area, in a patching of dense trees off the road. Our camp was barely a few bedrolls surrounding a small campfire (that Maria had gone to great lengths to ensure wouldn't be bright enough to be seen from the road). We took turns keeping watch as the rest of us rested to keep our strength up.

Two days was all we were willing to give them. We got lucky the first time we tried this, I didn't doubt for a second lessons were learned. After a bit of arguing from Maria, I was out-voted from taking the first watch, lying down on the scant bedroll to snooze. Almost the moment I was asleep... it came back. It's not something I've brought up with anyone... it's not really all that important, but ever since I've returned from the Sea Harpies, I've been plagued by nightmares. Most of them were too blurred or rushed for me to remember anything of them, save for the fact I've woken up drenched in sweat and heaving to catch my breath. The only one I've really told about them is Kalysta (as she's been taking to sneaking back into my room some nights, and she happened to walk in during one of these episodes), and she agrees that these are no mere dreams. I've never been one to dream in my sleep... spotty dreams here and there sure, but these? These are different. I only remember being terrified of... something.

Kalysta seems to think holding me in my sleep helps... and for the most part she's not wrong. It's just... stupid, you know? I'm twenty-fuckin'-six and dealing with nightmares. This is child shit, I shouldn't have to deal with this. Thankfully, I manage to avoid a full-blown episode, waking a few hours later to Mell nudging me awake. "Hey." She smiled. "You're up." Untangling myself from Kalysta, I manage a weak smile to Mell.

"...thanks..."

"You good, girl? You look like you just saw the specter of death." Mell looked worried, and the throw-away smile I give her in an attempt to alleviate her worries fails.

"Yeah, I'm good. Just... haven't been sleeping too well of late." Mell scrunches her nose up in that way she does when she doesn't believe me.

"...you sure?" She asks slowly. I know I'm not fooling her. Maria's known me long enough to know when I'm bullshitting her, but Mell doesn't have to know. She can smell the bullshit on me – told me so herself.

"No but... that's the jist of it."

"...this about Andrin?" I scoffed at her question, shaking my head.

"What? No. I haven't thought about her in forever..."

"Uh-huh." Mell nodded, sitting beside me. "...then care to tell me why you muttered her name in your sleep?" I blinked at her words, feeling the blood drain out of my face.

"...in what way?" I didn't want to know... but I had to. I swear to every god in existence, if she's infiltrated my dreams... Mell just shrugged.

"I dunno, a low grumble? Wasn't a moan or anything, so I don't think it was a sexy dream..." Oh thank the Goddess ! "But still, I worry."

"Don't." I shake my head. "I'll be fine."

"You can say you'll be fine... and you might be." She mused with a shrug. "But you're not allowed to tell me who I can and can't worry about. I worry about you. I worry about Serras. I worry about Kalysta..." She looked down at Kalysta, who snuggled into the pillow. "... oh boy do I worry about Kalysta... point is, I'll worry about you if I want. 'Sides... what else are friends for?" I smiled and thanked her wordlessly.

"I'll keep that in mind. Guess I'm up?"

"Yeah... try to open up a bit more to people, would you? We're all here for you – and while we might have our own lives – none of us are ever too busy for you." She got to her feet and stepped silently through camp until she came up to Serras, snuggling up next to her. Those two really were cute together.

Rubbing the sleep from my eyes, I stood and stretched, bones popping and muscles pulling apart in a symphony of relief as I woke up fully. Affixing my sword (a cheap, mass-produced one I had to purchase after I lost my other ones at sea) to my belt, I took Mell's seat at the campfire. It was a chilly evening, the salty air blowing from the two rivers to the south was a welcome reprieve from the heat of the day.

Staying awake was always the worst part of nightwatch... the only company you had was the flickering fire and your own thoughts... the latter of which were always dangerous. I spent some time looking at all these wonderful people I surrounded myself with... warriors and lovers and wanderers and scholars... how would my life had been if I had never met any of them? How would I have changed? My mind went to Jessehmine... a noble daughter of a house that had no expectations... and a reincarnated soul to boot. Was it that life of luxury that had driven her over the deep end? Or did she simply have no one to fall back on? When we found her, she was alone and on the verge of insanity... if she had a group of people like I have... would she have turned out different?

Something rustled in the bushes behind me. Turning and standing, I cast a gaze out to the darkness – the dying ring of light from our paltry fire the only light cast onto the underbrush and trees. After a few seconds of staring, I watched a small brown rabbit hop out of the underbrush and come to a rest by a tree. "Fuckin'... scared the shit out of me, Bugs..." I grumbled to the rabbit with a smile. Shaking my head, I turned back to the campfire when-

"Hello." I came face-to-face with a hooded, cloaked figure standing inches in front of me. Before I could react to shriek in surprise, the figure – female by her voice – lashed her hand out like bottled lightning and grabbed a powerful hold around my throat, choking all sounds. "I do so love it when the Hunters don't know they're being hunted..." She continued to coo in that deep, powerful tone of hers. She carted me away from camp – effortlessly lifting me from my feet and a solid half foot into the air – and into the dense underbrush of the forest, my back slamming hard on the bark of a tree. "That's much better." She smiled, her mouth filled with two dozen plus sharp, shark-like teeth that glistened menacingly. Her mouth was all I saw beneath the hood, her light red skin peeking out gently. I reached up and tried to work my fingers under hers to pry her free of my neck. "Aaat." She grunted. "Now now... let's not be too flighty. I only want to talk ..." Judging by how she said that, I highly doubted that was the case. I stopped my struggle, but made it clear that I was far from giving in.

"...ngh... okay..." I choked out. Her hand wasn't choking me, but it was just tight enough where I could breathe, but not really talk straight. "...then talk..." She laughed at my words, her mouth opening wide to show me the rows of razor-sharp, jagged teeth in her mouth.

"So curt... I just wanted to offer you some... constructive criticism." She quirked her head quickly to the side. "For future reference." She lifted me a bit higher. "Chances are good... that if someone is hiding their identity... they don't want meddlesome heroes interfering with their meals." A pause. "But... you seem so hells bent to figure out what I'm doing here... I'm going to give you a bone. The slaves we've been buying? Their souls will feed the Demon King's... ushering him closer to the land of the living." I felt claws – long and sharp – toy about the soft flesh of my neck, wondering idly what my blood might taste like if they were to just... indulge themselves. "I applaud your plan... but you really should try better." She smiled broadly. "The bait was nice though, give you that."

"You - ngh-! If you've... hurt them-"

"Perish the thought." She responded. "They may look the part... but they're far too old." She looked at me through her shrouded eyes before dropping me to the ground and stepping back. "Go home, little girl. You're so far in over your head you can't even see the surface." A pause as she smiled once more. "Though... if you want to try to stop us... then I welcome you to Chrysallys. Perhaps you might fair better than your... predecessor." Growling, I pulled my sword free of its scabbard, motioning to slice the robed figure across the stomach. "Cute." She opened a hand and held it out to the blade, a deep crimson aura engulfing the sword blade and stopping it full-out in mid-swing. "That's the problem with you Humans... so reliant on your... toys ." I saw her lips curl into a smile. "...I wonder... if you'll be so enamored with them when they... turn on you." She twisted her wrist towards me, which caused the blade to mimic the motion, the pointed end turning against my will towards my gut. "I do so enjoy the sound of a woman in pain... don't disappoint, dear... scream real loud for me. Don't worry about waking your friends. They won't hear a thing..."

I fought the sword in my hand, struggled to break the enchantment or whatever she placed on it... but no matter what I tried, no matter how strongly I struggled, the blade made steady progress towards me. I tried to move with the blade – to shuffle my body out of the way – but found my feet unresponsive; rebelling against my mind and keeping me rooted in place. "...you better damn well hope this kills me..." I glowered at her. "...'cause if not, you just get second place on my shit list." The woman's smile just broadened.

"Oh don't worry. Unlike a certain pirate... I won't miss..." The blade began to curve up, towards my heart. I redoubled my efforts to fight against whatever she was doing, running through every counterspell or enchantment dispel spell Serras taught me, hoping at least one of them would work. With each failed attempt, she only chuckled at me. "It really is precious how you continue to fight... so very much unlike most people... you know it's fruitless, and yet you-"

Her words were cut off by a shrill, furious shriek rising from all around us, a mass of anger and rage landing on her back with enough force to stagger her, the crimson glow on my sword blade vanishing and my body returned to my control. Gasping in relief for only a second, I turned my attention to my assailant's assailant, the moonlight illuminating a mop of pure silver hair and ashen skin. Kalysta. She shrieked to high hell as she viciously drove a dagger into her back. No cognizant words left her mouth, just the steady shnk of a steel bladed dagger going hilt-deep into the robed woman's back over and over again. If she felt any pain, she showed no sign of it.

"G-gggrrrgh!" She growled, thrashing about in an attempt to dislodge Kalysta from her back. "Ingrate!" Reaching back with both claws, she drove her bloodthristy talons into Kalysta's back and ripped her off, slamming her back-first into the ground. In tossing Kalysta off her back, she had removed the robe she wore, letting me see who – or more to the point what – my assailant was. Her skin was a light crimson and her hair a pure obsidian. Her ears were long and pointed – like Kalysta's - but stretched up and out, unlike Kalysta's back and up. Her shark-like teeth were accented by two smoldering rubies for eyes and a pair of small horns – barely two inches long – jutting out the side of her head. Her body was bare of anything resembling coverings, save for a thin, long tail on her ass and the myriade stab wounds on her back. "All you had to do was stay asleep!" She shrieked to Kalysta as the enraged Dark Elf got back to her feet.

The red-skinned woman, however, was ready for her this time. Lifting her arm to drive the dagger into her chest, the woman grabbed her wrist in the midst of Kalysta's drop, stopping her attack before it connected. With one hand, she cast the same spell on Kalysta's dagger as she tried on me. Alright... enough of this. Recovering from my daze, I dashed up along side of her and brought my sword down. She tried to stop me with her other hand, but she was just a bit too slow, the blade biting into her hand, splitting her open hand wide open into two. Again – like her previous injuries – she showed no sign of pain.

Stumbling back, she released Kalysta's weapon from her enchantment, giving the furious Dark Elf carte blanch to pounce on her again, this time knocking her to the ground. With another shriek of rage, she drove the dagger into her throat, chest, heart, face... really, anywhere she happened to find easy access to. After several stabs – a solid two or three dozen (give or take a dozen) – the woman finally stopped moving, her body falling limp and silent.

Kalysta's anger was spent by this point, her furious perforation of the body slowing to a steady, heaving exertion. "Kalysta... she's dead." I spoke to her, putting a hand on her shoulder. "You got her... thank you." Looking up to me, I saw her anger had shifted to tears of worry.

"Mistress... oh thank Liantis, you're okay!"

"Yeah, I'm fine, Kalsyta..." She pounced up and hugged me, holding me tight. "I'm okay... I'm good. All thanks to you... good timing, by the way."

"Sorry I wasn't able to help earlier... she had me under some kind of spell... I was awake but couldn't move."

"No apologies necessary, Kalysta... I'm glad you managed to break it." I held her tight... Goddess, she might have been a complete psychopath that would easily and repeatedly murder people if I wasn't careful... but I was glad she was with me. That's the second time she's saved my ass. I took a deep breath and held her. "I'm so glad you're here."

"I am too, Mistress..." She sighed, coming down off her combat high. "So... guess we figured out who was buying the slaves, huh?"

"Yeah." I nodded, letting her go enough to have movement, but keeping her close. "What kind of..." I was about to ask what she was, but as my gaze turned back to where the woman's body had been, I saw nothing... not even a drop of blood. "Uh...?" I grunted.

"Oh..." Kalysta seemed less than amused. "...looks like she was self-cleaning?" Kalysta tried, smiling warily.

"And/or magical, yes." I agreed.

"I think she was an Imp."

"An Imp? A type of demon?"

"They're known as tricksters, but more to the point they're capable of casting illusions and blending in with almost anything..." She shook her head. "...she probably slipped away before I pinned her, and only made us think I did."

"Ugh... I'm worried about Haraka and the rest..." I closed my eyes. " Haraka, are you three alright ?" Her response came slow, but after a few seconds I heard her response.

" Mmm? Yes, darling, we're fine... why ?" I breathed a noticeable sigh of relief and smiled to Kalysta.

"Haraka's okay." Kalysta clapped gently to herself, pleased to hear the news. " We're calling it. We're coming to pick you up. I was just attacked by an Imp ."

" Oh! Oh, dearest, are you okay ?" I nodded.

" Yeah, thanks to Kalysta. They're on to us... but more disturbing, I found out why they've been kidnapping people ." I drew in a deep breath, motioning to Kalysta. "Let's see if the others can be woken."

As it would turn out, everyone was okay, just under a deep, powerful sleep spell. Apparently, Kalysta had some... dream or premonition about me being in trouble (which under normal circumstances I would laugh off as childish, and a product of her obsession) and had pushed past the spell and managed to rouse herself, but the others weren't so lucky. Maria – who was already a pretty heavy sleeper – seemed to be the deepest in the spell. After an hour and a lot of vigorous shaking from me and Kalysta, we managed to rouse everyone. I tried to explain what happened, but the more I said, the more unrealistic it sounded. She showed no outward acknowledgement of pain (though, that could honestly be because the 'she' I thought I saw was just an illusion... but she felt real enough when she was choking me) and when the fight had ended, her body vanished without even a trace.

"This sounds extremely improbably." Mell mused, rubbing her eyes. "...you sure it wasn't just a bad dream."

"I know what I felt, Mell. If I dreamed this, I'm still dreaming. I get it, there's no body, no proof... but I'm telling you, it happened." Serras just stayed silent, taking everything in.

"I'm not saying you're lyin' to us, Alyxtra but..." Maria began, yawning. "...you gotta admit it is a little... hard to believe."

"'Far-fetched' is the proper term." Mell chimed in.

"Let's think about this logically..." Serras finally spoke up. "...Alyxtra's never been one to exaggerate, no matter how small; nor is she a liar. If she said she got attacked by an Imp... I'm more inclined to believe her." I smiled sweetly to Serras. She was such a sweetheart, I loved her to death.

"Thank you, Serras."

"That's not to say there isn't part of me that thinks it's a crazy notion... you don't just kill someone and have the body casually vanish."

"An illusion? Imps are known for that." Serras answered by shaking her head.

"No, impossible. Kalysta and Alyxtra both said they felt her. You can't feel an illusion. In fact, touch is the only sense an illusion can't fool. You can make an illusion speak, you can make it move, you can even make it smell if you're talented enough... but touch? It'll never be solid, so there's no way on Saavtora that can happen. It's... highly irregular... but I'm more inclined with each passing moment to believe there's... something else at work." She looked up at me. "How's Haraka and the others?"

"Fine, but they're on to them. I'm having them come back." I huffed a sigh. "...I think we've put this off long enough." I finally came to the conclusion I wasn't wanting to. "We're going to have to nip this in the bud before it gets too much more out of control." Everyone looked at me. "Maria? How would we go about booking passage to Chrysallys?"

" Hah ." She grunted at what she perceived as a joke. After a few seconds, she realized how serious I was. "...you're serious..."

"As the plague. Kalysta, what can you tell me about Chrysallys; you were there recently."

"For four days, and I never left the port." Kalysta responded. "Language barrier stopped me from doing much, and I wasn't really allowed out of the city. The city though... typical city. People. Buildings. Streets. Nothing to write home about."

"Well... if we're serious... we'd have to get permission from the Glass Queen..."

"Did Kalysta?"

"Hah, no." Kalysta answered, smiling. "In fact, I'd appreciate if you'd left out my little mission when asking for permission." I just blinked at her.

"...how the fuck did you get there?"

"I stole a raft and just threw three weeks of rations on board." I blinked at her.

"...what is wrong with you?" I asked plainly.

"Much! But more to the point, I was distraught and desperate."

"Let's... not dwell on this." I shook the conversation away with both hands. "Maria... once we're back to Soulus, can I trust you to see if we can't get a meeting with the Glass Queen? Or at the very least permission?" Maria shrugged at me.

"I can only promise to try but... as you know, the Glass Queen doesn't talk to a lot of people. That one meeting we did have I'd safely write off as a one-time thing."

" Still, do what you can. She's charged us personally with defeating the Demon King... I think she can make an exception." Maria nodded.

"You're the boss."

"I take it we're not taking this trip?" Aya spoke up, causing me to shake my head.

"I'd love for the backup, but I can't risk you coming along. Besides... you'll have a more important job: keeping the house safe." She scrunched her nose up at me. "I said 'more important' not 'more enjoyable'." This... this wasn't an endeavor we should take lightly. We had a lot of preparation to make before we even considered getting on a boat for Chrysallys... not least of all making sure the kids don't worry (I knew they would, kids always worry). I took a deep breath as I cleared my mind. We'd head back first thing in the morning, and I'd make a stop by the Medica. I would be remiss to do something like this without having a dedicated healer. For now though? I wanted nothing more than to be sandwiched between Maria and Kalysta... they made me feel safe, and after what just happened, I needed safe.

Notes:

Apologies about the shorter chapters. I should be getting back to form in the next chapters. These were just shorter chapters in general.

Chapter 30: I Know You Do Now [E]

Summary:

Alyxtra gets a little bit distracted talking to Belle about their upcoming trip to Chrysallys; and Kalysta has a heart-to-heart with her mother, a heart-to-heart they've had a hundred times already, and will have a hundred times more yet. (Chapter contains the following adult content: SplitxSplit.)

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

I had been both fearing and expecting this day ever since my first memory in this life. I knew I had been destined to confront the Demon King, even long before the Glass Queen had placed the quest before me. It was – for fear of sounding pretentious – the entire reason I had been put on Saavtora. Maybe it was that anticipation that made me jittery. The whole trip back to Soulus, I couldn't sit still; my mind on overdrive as I tried to imagine what kind of a place Chrysallys was... what kind of rule the Demon King was in his heyday... probably a lot of other things that would fall decidedly into the 'distraction' category.

We hadn't hardly gotten through the doors to the house before I was – for lack of better terms – delegating assignments to most of my group. Maria was in charge with both acquiring permission from the Glass Queen to travel to Chrysallys, as well as finding us passage. Serras and Mell set to work procuring supplies we might need, namely medical supplies and a few spell scrolls, just in case. I was a slight bit nettled that something akin to 'Divine Intervention' didn't exist in this world... no 'oh shit' button that could get us out of a tight spot. Well, I suppose that was for the best... last thing I needed was another reason to get in over our heads. Caution would have to be the prevailing word at the end of the day.

With Mell, Maria and Serras busy with their jobs, I turned to the few others I had. Kalysta had been charged with finding any maps we could of Chrysallys, while I went to speak to Belle. The Medica was quiet that afternoon, the lobby devoid of the usual catastrophic injuries that Belle usually had to deal with. The receptionist was kind enough to send me in with a smile and a bob of her head. I had come by so many times you would be forgiven for mistaking the place as my home. "Belle?" I spoke softly as I knocked on the door. "Are you busy?"

"Mmm...?" A grumbling voice answered my call. "Who'sat...?" Poor dear must have been sleeping... I felt bad now.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to wake you... it's Alyxtra." I heard Belle take a deep breath before she spoke again.

"...hey..." She greeted me. "C'mon in..." Opening the door, I stepped into her office; which was usually alive with light and pateints looking for her tending loving care. Instead, today the office was dark; the candles extinguished and the curtains drawn. "...sorry about the darkness... we've been slow all day, so I decided to catch up on some much needed rest..." She stretched and yawned, covering hermouth a few seconds after the yawn began. "Mm! I apologize..."

"Don't worry about it." I smiled as I sat, Belle looking at me with those half-lidded, tired eyes. "You're lookin' good for yourself." She answered my words with a scoff and a sarcastic laugh.

"Don't you try to sweet talk me, young lady... I've heard them all." Her tired expression upturned into a light smile.

"It's not sweet talk, it's the honest to god truth. You try your best, despite how tired I know it makes you."

" Exhausted ." She admitted. "Haven't seen you in forever, woman... where you been?" My turn to chuckle nervously.

"...underwater...?" She blinked at me through tired eyes.

"I must still be exhausted... 'cause I thought you said 'underwater'."

"I did." I admitted. Sitting down across from her, I told her the story of my failed vacation to Linderwall. She stayed enraptured by it, her eyes hardly blinking as I talked about the Sea Harpies. Maria had confided in me that Belle had to have been told about my nature as a Split, on account that Belle had a lot of hard-to answer questions about how Maria went and got herself pregnant; especially since that's mostly regulated, so I didn't leave out any detail.

"I see." Belle nodded when I finished. "Sea Harpies are... single-minded creatures. Some have more intelligence than others – Crones and their offspring, for example – but on the whole Sea Harpies only really understand two things: Eat and Lay Eggs. Sounds like you got saved from a hell of a fate..."

"Indeed." I nodded.

"So-" Belle continued, sitting up a bit in her chair. "-what brings you here? I was expecting Maria sometime this week, not you. You're already a far more talented healer than I am."

"I actually-" I froze for a moment, mid-sentence. I had planned on cutting right to the chase, but I had a thought that interested me. "-sorry, get back to that in a second... You and Maria talk like you've known each other for forever, but neither of you have ever told me how you met."

"We grew up together." Belle continued. "We're both from the same village."

"Did you ever reconcile with Maria? I remember her saying that you two had some... history?" Belle sighed and leaned back in her chair.

"...we really going into this?"

"I mean-"

"I suppose you're curious... and as insulting as I find it that you can't let bygones be bygones... I suppose you and Maria are partners of a fashion... so it's good to know." She clicked her tongue. "So. As I mentioned, Maria and I grew up together. I've known her and that sister of hers since we were kids. We know practically everything about each other. Of course... when you're so close to someone, there comes a degree of... expectation from your parents. In Maria's case, her parents were happy that their daughter had a friend... mine, however... wanted us to marry."

"And you didn't?"

"I was... a child." She continued. "I know parents want the best for their children, but I think talk of marriage should be saved until after a girl's fifteenth birthday." I paused as I processed that.

"Yeah, that makes sense." I motioned for her to continue.

"Of course, we entertained the idea for a while but..." She huffed. "I'll tell you the full story, because if I don't, Maria will, and probably muck up the details. So, the scism between Maria and I started around two very conflicting issues: the first, was her rather foolish, single-minded opinion on people like myself... and the second was yours truly listening to the darker thoughts that should have been cast out of my mind."

"What do you mean 'people like yourself'?" I asked, confused.

"Splits, dear." She answered simply. "People like you and I." I blinked, tilting my head to the side.

"You're a Split?"

"I am." She nodded. "That day when Maria and I... drifted apart... was the only time in my life where I ever let what I was determine who I was. Maria had – of course – known her whole life that I was different... again, we were stupid kids doing stupid kid things. We were playing Sage long before I was actually a Sage." I nodded. "...well, as we got older, I began to entertain the thoughts of marrying her more and more... I..." She paused. "...I loved her. Immensely. And then... one night I... gave in to my urges." She gazed down at her hands as they folded on her lap. "...I climbed into her window one night and..." She made the 'fill in the blank' motion with her hands. "...did a very stupid thing." She took in a deep breath.

"She woke up before I managed to do anything irreparably stupid but... damage done. After that day, we... stopped seeing each other. Of course, we only had to stand that deafening silence for another two years before I was off and away to Soulus for my Skill Check. Jump ahead eight years, and who walks back into my life..." Well, that certainly explained the awkward meeting they had. "And then jump ahead another three years... and suddenly I find out that not only is Maria pregnant... it's from a Split." She held a hand up. "Please, do not think I am blaming you... it's just... there are very few things in my life I despise more than a hypocrite." I could totally understand that. She sighed and adjusted herself in her chair. "...and now this..." I blinked.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes just... fixing myself. Sorry, you don't want to hear about my problems..."

"I mean... if it's what I think it is, I think I'm really the only one around who can understand." I tilted my head a bit. "Erection?" She sighed and nodded.

"...a very painful one, yes." She adjusted herself again. "...it wouldn't be a problem if I could get away with skirts but... some of my assistants are skirt-flippers. And they never flip the patients skirts, oh no... I'm surrounded by perverts."

"Look uh..." I started up. "...for fear of being another of those 'perverts' who surround you... if you like, I could take care of that for you."

"That won't be necessary. I appreciate the offer but... I'm an old hat at this whole 'deal with it' thing. It should be dying down shortly... if we stop talking about it." I took the hint and nodded. "Now, why did you really come today?"

"Well, I'm not sure you'd be too hot to, but... we're making preparations to go to Chrysallys, and we could really use someone with your talents."

"You already have a talented healer, Alyxtra. I wasn't kidding when I said you had surpassed me."

"I know, but I can't be in three places at once. I'd rather have someone I can rely on in case things get too far out of hand... this is the Demon King we're talking about. Serras is going too." Belle nodded.

"Yes, I suppose that makes sense. Plus, I imagine you'd like to have as much of an advantage as you can, yes?" I nodded.

"That's about the long and short of it." She took a deep breath.

"It would be a much-needed vacation..." I smirked at this comment.

"It could also end in our death." Belle laughed.

"Darling... that's the thing about life... no one makes it out alive. It doesn't matter how or when it happens... we all die eventually." I shrugged to this.

"Yeah, that makes sense." I watched her squirm in her chair again, her hands dropping to her lap for a second to adjust herself again. "So, does that mean you're interested?"

"Yes, I suppose I could go. Goddess forbid you or Maria go and get yourself hurt, with no one to say 'I told you so'." She smiled quickly before grunting again and squirming. "Fuck... what is with me today...?" I just tilted my head to the side and gave the smallest of shrug. The offer was still on the table. She looked at me for a solid two minutes before: "Alright, fine... if it'll stop this from hurting, I suppose a little... relief wouldn't hurt. Lock the door." I stood and went to the door, throwing the deadbolt. "I figure I've got at least another half-hour before someone gores themselves with construction tools..." Belle pulled her coat off, leaving her in her black trousers and white tunic. Kicking off my boots, I made short work of removing my own trousers and laid them on the back of the chair Belle uses to examine her patients. She pushed down on her own trousers and dropped them to her ankles and... the problem was immediate.

"Oh, Belle honey..." I mused, shaking my head. She wasn't that much bigger than I was, but I could practically see the veins throbbing, overflowing with blood. She must have been in so much pain. "This must be excruciating..."

"That's a good word for it..." She grunted taking her seat.

"Is that the only way you ever deal with this? Just... wish it to go away?"

"Hyeah... why, is there something else I could be doing?" Oh... oh honey. I was going to have to introduce her to the Wonderful World of Masturbation.

"Yeah... I'll show you after... for now, lean back." She leaned back in her chair as I instructed. Thankfully, her chair was large enough where she wasn't slipping off the edge. Straddling her legs, I tapped her knee. "Open your legs a bit, it won't hurt as much." She nodded and followed instructions, opening her legs just enough to stop constricting bloodflow.

This is kind of weird, actually... first time in twenty-plus years (Granted, I spent ten of that in a drug-induced sex coma) that I've actually had the opportunity to use my girl parts. Looks like we were both in for some exciting first-time experiences. Positioning myself over her throbbing erection, I pulled my tunic up and over my head, tossing it over to where my pants were. "...is it really necessary for you to disrobe completely?"

"What? Tryin' to tell me you don't like a something nice to look at?" I smiled at her, running both hands up and around my breasts, my nipples reacting to the chilly air and stimulation.

"I-!" She began, her gaze plastered on my chest for a few seconds before she turned her eyes down. "...never said that..." Of course you didn't. I smiled at her face and put both hands on her shoulders.

"Just relax... and let me do all the work, okay?" Belle swallowed and nodded, resting her own hands on my hips. "Yeah... just like that..." Dropping one hand down to her groin, I gently took the base of her shaft in my fingers and guided it towards my unused pussy. She flinched, her face flickering in discomfort at my touch. As if anticipating what was happening, I felt my waist ignite in a raging inferno, a subtle wetness making me acutely aware of what those 'small changes' the Last Queen of Forever had to make did. Lowering my waist, I felt my lower lips part and welcome Belle's cock within. I couldn't tell if it was how engorged it was, or just the fact I'd never had anything in there in basically my entire life but... Goddess did she fill me up but good.

" Haaah -" Belle gasped a little as my pussy sucked up her painful erection. "...a-aaahhh..." She closed her eyes, her mouth hanging gently open. I smiled a little, doing my best to contain the rising moan that threatened to come out. I wanted this to be about her... servicing her; and if that meant letting her cum inside...? Well, I was willing to risk it.

"That feel good?" I ask her softly, her head nodding on its own.

"Y-yeah... so... warm and inviting..."

"Just wait..." I whisper teasingly into her ear. "It'll feel even better." I felt her shiver from head to heel at my words, her short-cut nails scratching into the skin of my hips. Pushing up, I slid the intruder up and nearly out of my snatch, Belle quivering beneath me.

"H-hells...!" She gasped, bowing her head. "Goddess Alyxtra... you're... squeezing me so tight but... it doesn't hurt. It... fuck it feels so good..." Dropping down, I felt her thrust deep inside, causing a gasping breath to choke off in my throat. I was about as inexperienced at getting as she was in giving . I kept the pace nice and even, pushing off her until only her head was still in, before swallowing her cock whole between my legs. About the forth thrust, my own cock was starting to react. No, you stay down, this isn't about you, Mister.

Her hands moved up my waist as I continued to move, over my sides and up to my breasts; fingers gently exploring everything that was on display. "...it's more than just the physical action..." I muse between my own struggling breaths. "It's a deeper connection between two people who trust... and yes, love each other..."

"I don't - hah...a-aaaah ... - didn't think we knew each other well enough for – hyeee- ! - for something like this..." She squealed a bit as a particularly deep thrust managed to prod at the opening to my womb, causing me to gasp a little as the air was pushed from my body.

"You've buh-been an amazing teacher to me... so puh-patient and attentive..." I bit my lower lip to contain another moan. "I waaaah-wanted you to know that... I'm... always here. For anything..."

"Buh-but... you already – hells, your pussy is driving me nuuuuuts- ! - Aaaah, fuck! I don't even care anymore... Maria already hates me, what's another reason!?" Her hands gripped my sides a bit tighter as she leaned back in her chair more. Suddenly, her hips bucked upwards, sending her cock further up inside.

" Guh- !" The grunt of surprise that battered its way out of my throat was far from eloquent, but it about summed up the situation nicely. She had gotten enough of the idea to take over. Losing my balance, I grabbed a firm hold on Belle's shoulders, hunched over with my breasts in her face as she bucked her hips up and down like a wild stallion trying to kick its rider off. "Shuh-she does – doesn't hhhh – haaaaaaaah- ! - aaate you Buh-Belle... she cares fuh-fore you... I duh-don't thuh-think Maria is ca – aaa-haa! - capable of hating anyone!" At this point, the sound of our hips slapping together was the lewdest background soundtrack to an otherwise needed conversation. "She... she... - oh fuck, ri-ight there... right there... - she truh-trusted you to... deliver our dau – h-haaaaaaaa – aughter... I don't think she'd - Ah-ha! Cheeky! - trust that tuh-to just anyone..." I was struggling to keep my mind focused on any one thing that was happening. If I tried to console Belle that Maria didn't hate her, the fact that she was currently balls-deep in me would kick the front door of my mind in... and if I focused too hard on that, the fact that I needed to tell her these things would sneak in right behind.

I felt her body tremble, her thrusts slowing and becoming more sporadic... signs I had known all too well. "I - haah-haaah-haah – love her so much... I... I fucked up, I know... I... - mmmm... - lost that chance but... I don't want her to ha – haaaaaaaa – ate me anymore..."

"Go on... go on, you're close... Mmmm, I can feel it..." I locked wrists around her shoulders and neck, pulling myself close enough to kiss her as she continued to drive that throbbing weapon deep inside until she gave one final, powerful thrust and I felt her release her hot, sticky load inside; painting the inside of my womb with the color of her love. A squeal of joy escaped our liplock as the pulsing waves of my own orgasm coursed through me, along with a sadly unexpected addition of my own cock spraying a couple of ropes of cum onto her tunic. " Haaaaaaaaah ..." I breathed out once the pleasure started to fade and the fuzziness in my head cleared. "...sorry about the tunic..."

"Fuck the... fuck the tunic..." Belle heaved, out of breath. "I'll just... just button up the coat..."

"Good girl..." I smiled, giving her one last kiss. "Modern problems require modern solutions." I spent a bit kissing her all over – her lips, her cheeks, her nose; anywhere my lips could find – as her painful erection softened until it could no longer remain inside. I stroked her hair a bit, smiling.

"Feeling better, Belle?"

"Haaaahyeah... in more than one way... you... really think she'd be okay with this?"

"Belle... honey... you think you're the only other person I've fucked? Kalysta, her mother, Maria, the High Priestess of Linderwall... even done Maria's sister. As long as I love her just as much... she doesn't care." Belle laughed a little at this, burying her face in my chest and neck.

"Heh... fuckin' pervert..."

-Later-

Terebithia hummed a gentle, wordless tune as she ran the hairbrush through Kalysta's hair, a light smile on her face. It had been a habit they had gotten in to on the days where Kalysta was actually home; Kalysta sitting and letting her mother brush her hair. 'Making up for lost time' Terebithia called it... redemption was more like it. They had come a long way in the last ten years, but deep down Terebithia knew that they would never have a true mother/daughter relationship... not like how Liantis saw her mother. Terebithia had thrown any hope of that away decades ago, and they both knew it. "Kalysta dear...?" Terebithia stopped humming her song and spoke, Kalysta grunting in response.

"Mm?" Terebithia sighed at her response... they had come so far, and yet something bothered Terebithia immensely.

"I... know." Terebithia began gently, causing Kalysta to look about with her eyes, trying to figure out what she 'knew' about.

"...about what?" She wasn't keeping anything hidden from her mother – not anymore, anyway – so she couldn't figure out what she meant.

"I'm not an idiot-" A pause. "-well, I am... but not in the way I mean." This didn't help Kalysta's confusion.

"I don't know what you're talking about, mother." Kalysta spoke firmly.

"I just want you to know that... it hasn't gone unnoticed. I get it, I do... I deserve this treatment but..." She sighed. "...and I know you'll think me a hypocrite, but darling I'm trying!"

"Mother, what are you talking about?" Kalysta shifted in her chair, Terebithia stopping her and moving her back.

"...about us." Terebithia continued. "I've seen you and Liantis interacting... your little sister loves you so very very much..."

"And I love her very very much." Kalysta nodded, still not fully understanding what her mother was on about.

"...I know. I hear you tell her that all the time..." Kalysta looked up at her mother through the mirror, a pair of tears glistening in her bloodshot crimson eyes.

"Why are you crying, mother?"

"...I've tried so hard." She continued. "I know... I know I... haven't been even a decent mother to you... much less a good one... but isn't my attempt worth... something?" Kalysta sighed.

"Mother, if you don't tell me what you're talking about in a straight manner, I'm going to go to bed."

"Don't you see, dear? I tell you in every way I can, including words, that I love you. You're my daughter – and yes, I have been Saavtora's worst mother. I can't and won't deny that... but I'm trying... Liantis as my witness, I have been trying to be better..."

"Mother." Kalysta began simply, her voice the same deadpan it usually is with her mother. "You spent the first thirty years of my life driving me to be what you thought I needed to be. A monster. To betray and backstab my fellow Dark Elves. That my life meant nothing if I wasn't willing to take five hundred other lives. Five hundred other lives that didn't deserve to die. Excuse me for holding a bit of a grudge but... ten years doesn't make the last thirty right." Terebithia was holding back her tears in full, trying not to break down in front of Kalysta. "I know what you want me to say. So let's go over it one more time, shall we?"

"I love you, Kalysta... I love you so much, so why won't you-"

"I know you do now." Those five words hurt Terebithia more than anything in the world. That was what she was talking about. Terebithia has tried several times a week now for the past seven years to get Kalysta to say the three words she's been dying to hear. To hear her daughter tell her she loves her. But... so far? That has been all Kalysta replies with. 'I know you do now'. Though the implication wasn't quite there anymore, Terebithia remembers all too clearly the first time she said those words. Kalysta told her she knew that her mother loved her now ... now that she's changed. "You've been a great mother to Liantis. She loves you so much... as much as a child should love her mother. To me, though? I have to bite the bile back even addressing you as mother . When I came home last time-"

"...kalysta dear... don't bring this up again..." Terebithia's voice was small, impossibly tiny as she remembered the last time they had this discussion.

"When I came home last time... the only thing that stopped me was Mistress' bleeding heart. A second slower... and I would have killed you. You deserved death." Terebithia took a step back, her free hand clasped tight over her mouth to stop the sound of her sobs from leaving. "You deserved so much... and yet despite everything I acquiesced to Mistress' request for her sake. Not yours. No. There may come a day where I can say the words you so desperately want to hear... but you will have to bleed for that honor. So go on and cry, mother. Lament your mistakes. That's why people make mistakes. To learn from." Kalysta stood and ran her fingers through her hair. "...and consider yourself supremely lucky that I've agreed to keep the details of our history together secret from my sister. Because I love her. I would hate for your past transgressions to sour her opinion of her loving mother." She drew in a deep breath, then nodded. "Thank you." She thanked Terebithia for brushing her hair. "Long hair is a pain sometimes. Good night, mother. See you at breakfast." Kalysta went to the door and without losing a beat opened it.

"...i love you, kalysta..." Terebithia tried one last time, her voice barely loud enough for Kalysta to hear. She paused by the door and nodded.

"I know you do now." With these five words echoed once more – the mother losing track of the numbers – Kalysta left, leaving Terebithia to collapse to her knees and break down into tears. The worst part about this wasn't the vitriol and venom Kalysta had for her. It wasn't that her words held no affection whatsoever. It wasn't that she always seemed so distant whenever she talked to her mother, nor was it because most of their interactions were against Kalysta's will... it was that she was righteous in her anger and hate. Terebithia truly was a fool if she thought ten years of bright, sunny days would overwrite the pain caused by thirty years of dark, foul nights. Her mother stayed on her knees until the tears no longer came. Kalysta would never know how much those five words hurt her.

Notes:

Probably be a few of these little after-chapter keep-ups to bring everyone up to speed about certain events. I'd never really hard-stated what Kalysta's thoughts on her mother were, so... yeah.

Chapter 31: Seeds of Doubt

Summary:

Alyxtra and her group manage - against all odds - to find a ship willing to take them to Chrysallys. Only problem is, it's a pirate ship. And... well... there is one other thing wrong with it...

Notes:

Chapter Thirty baby! (Unless you count the prologue - which I don't - then it's thirty-one). I'm so stoked to have come this far and still be going strong... and I'm absolutely beside myself with joy at all the wonderful feedback and discussions I've been getting! You all are wonderful, and I hope you'll stay to the end.

Chapter Text

It had taken her no shortage of convincing for this day to come around. The surface world was... leagues and bounds more than what she had expected. Of course, she had been told her whole life that the surface was strictly forbidden... that the people who called the surface home were a violent and angry bunch, who would just as quickly kill her as look at her. However, now that she was here – her face pressed to the glass of a sweet shop – she found that was not the case. She hadn't a clue in the abyss what those small, savory-looking little spheres were... but they looked amazing. She felt her claws curl up on the glass, her sharp talons lightly carving into the glass as she stared. She didn't know what it was... she didn't have any idea as to why she had this desire... all she knew was she needed one of those in her mouth. Now.

"There you are." A voice spoke from behind her, failing to peel her attention away from the small chocolate morsels she leered hungrily at. "Please try not to run off like that... Mistress wouldn't forgive me if you scared someone." Kalysta and Maria had agreed to take their Sea Harpy associate around town – to introduce her to life above the ocean and to introduce Soulus to the concept that Sea Harpies weren't all blood thirsty monsters.

"I don't know what this is... but it's calling to me..." She mewled pathetically, practically drooling at the candy in the window before her.

"Well, stop drooling, you'll freak someone out. Why don't we go in and see if we can't sate that curiosity, huh?" Maria smiled. "Just... don't pounce on them, okay? Remember what we talked about." She just nodded mechanically to Maria's words.

"Right... right..." She mumbled, still in a trance. "'We don't take what we want', I understand..." Maria beamed at her understanding, offering her a hand.

Of course everyone was a little nervous at first... after all, stories of Sea Harpies had been passed around sailors since time immemorial, and they haven't slowed in recent decades. Though... she was different (Alyxtra had taken to referring to her as 'the daughter', but Maria didn't feel wholly comfortable calling her that). She was curious, almost voraciously so; devouring every little bit of information she could about the world above the waves. In the week and a half she's been up here, she's experienced so much more than she had in her entire life on the ocean floor. New people, new thoughts, new feelings, new food – by Undyenes, the food ! All she had ever known was fire-roasted fish and the occasional unfortunate soul that died at sea... but now that she was here? There were so many choices! Meat, vegetables, fruits, grains, edible plants, nuts... her people had been blind to the possibilities! And now, this? This delicious looking nugget of some creamy substance that was wholly alien to her, but even looking at it told her that she would love the taste.

Maria and Kalysta had agreed to take her out with them when they went shopping (Chrysa and Liantis coming with to show people that hey, if they trust their kids around the Sea Harpy, everyone else was golden too) and she had run off when an errant scent unknown to her had caught her nostrils. They found her with her hands and face pressed to the glass of a confectioner's, glaring at chocolate truffles. Maria led her into the confectioner's and explained the situation to her. Imagine the confectioner's surprise when Maria had uttered the words 'never tried chocolate' in regards to her Sea Harpy counterpart.

"Never tried chocolate!?" The Confectioner – a middle-aged woman with slightly graying black hair and eyes the color of dark chocolate – seemed practically indignant that such a thing was even possible. "Well, that's a sin that ends today!" She smiled up to the Sea Harpy and motioned her in. "Come in, dear... let's get you some samples, huh?" She went to the display case near the front of the store and began to cherry pick a few of her delightful treats. Milk chocolate, dark chocolate, honied chocolate and even a chocolate covered cherry all went onto a small plate. With a broad smile, she handed the small morsels to her. "There! Now, try those and tell me what you think."

"Mom..." Chrysa nudged her mother's hip playfully. "...I think it's only fair Liantis and I also get chocolate." Maria looked down at Chrysa, who only smiled politely up to her. "Please. We've been very good." Maria turned her gaze to Kalysta.

"What do you think, Kalysta? Think the kiddos have been good enough for a treat?" Kalysta looked down at the pair – Chrysanthemum smiling broadly and genuinely to her, while Liantis tried not to attract too much attention – before finally nodding.

"Yes, I think they've been good enough for a small treat." Maria nodded to her and turned back to the kids.

"Alright, go ahead and pick something." Before she had even spoken the second word in that sentence, Chyrsa and Liantis were already face-first on the glass, staring at the buffet of choices.

"You've got such lovely children." The Confectioner smiled. "So well behaved and polite."

"Hah-" Kalysta beamed at that. "Well, thank you, but this one's actually my little sister..." She ruffled Liantis' hair. "...but I'll definitely let their father know. She'll be delighted."

Maria paid for Chrysa and Liantis' treat as the daughter beamed full of delight at the treats she was sampling. "I can certainly see why they looked so delicious..." She practically melted at the delights she had tasted. "If I spend much more time here, I'm liable to eat her entire stock..." The confectioner chortled loudly.

"Hah! Well, I'll take that as a compliment! A couple of lovely children, and a very polite Sea Harpy... I tell you, today is turning out to be a treasure." The daughter returned the plate to the confectioner and offered her a most sincere thanks for allowing her to taste such a wonderful thing for the first time.

"If I may... before we go, might I ask what this one was called?" She pointed to the display where the forth and final treat had been plucked from, the chocolate covered cherry.

"Mm? Oh, the chocolate cherries? They're actually a specialty from Linderwall, believe it or not. My mother spent a few years in Linderwall learning their confectionary methods, and learned this one. It's known as 'Shio no Tamashi'. Shio's Spirit. Apparently, someone by the name of Shio Kasugai was the woman who first brought chocolate to Linderwall five hundred years ago." She smiled. "They're also one of our biggest sellers."

"Thank you. I appreciate your kindness. Once I have some money, I shall return to repay you." The confectioner just shook away the daughter's words.

"Don't worry. It's called 'advertisement'. If you want to thank me, maybe come back and buy some one time."

"Oh, I have a feeling we'll be buying more in the coming days." Kalysta responded. "I'm a fan of them myself."

-

In the days that followed – a full week after we returned – everyone had done wonders to make this fool's errand to Chrysallys a reality. Maria had managed to secure permission from the Glass Queen to make the trip (with her best well-wishes for success), though that didn't answer the problem of how we would actually get there. Maria had tried every avenue she could think of to get a ship to take us to Chrysallys, but none of the fishing vessels in Rathia would even entertain the notion, and no merchants really went out that way. That left two very unsavory options: either we buy our own boat and figure out how to sail the damn thing... or...

"I've got us a captain to take us to Chrysallys." Maria spoke a few days after her return from Rathia (two weeks after the encounter with the Imp), sitting down at the table with me. I blinked at her and smiled.

"Excellent! What was the cost?"

"Damn near a literal arm and leg. Unfortunately, no reputable merchants go out there, and none of the fisherfolk will even entertain the thought." I paused for a moment, trying to figure out how she had managed to get a ship with those constraints. "...so I had to take desperate actions... and I sought a pirate captain."

"Maria..." It was finally my turn to take on the 'disappointed mother' voice, Maria holding a hand out.

"I know, I know... but we don't really have any options."

"I don't know, Maria... would we even be safe with pirates?"

"Most pirates are just in it for the money, Alyxtra... if we pay what we owe them, they'll be no reason for them to do anything to us."

"Except figuring out we're loaded, and trying to squeeze more out of us."

"Oh, don't worry. I've already told her she tries that shit, we'll kill every single one of them." I sighed, and nodded.

"Well, I guess it's an answer. Not one I like but..." I shrugged. "What're you gonna do? What's her name?"

"Melinda Skye, Captain of the Crimson Dirge." I snorted a little.

"Augh, that's such a pirate name, isn't it?" Maria echoed my laugh and nodded.

"It is. For obvious reasons, she can't pull her ship into port, so she'll be picking us up just before sunrise in two weeks, and ferry us out to the ship." I nodded. "Travel time looks to be about four days."

"Four days? That's... awfully fast. From what I know of Chrysallys, it's a good bit farther from us than Linderwall is..." Maria chuffed and nodded.

"Yeah, it is. But she says the Crimson Dirge is one of the fastest ships in the seas, so we shouldn't be spending more than that in transit."

"And our return trip? Is she going to leave us there?"

"I left the negotiation of our return trip for after the fact. Didn't want her getting any bright ideas." I shrugged.

"Suppose the worst that happens if we have to hijack a boat back." Maria grunted in agreement.

"Provided we survive, of course."

"I have faith we'll be fine. We know what we're expecting. Serras has picked up some Anti-Magic Shell scrolls for us and a few other toys that should negate any magic they might have on their side."

"That's a plus." Maria took a deep breath. "...just think... in three weeks, we'll be in the heart of Demon territory."

"With an army at our front and the hopes of Humans everywhere at our backs." I answered, Maria chuckling.

"No pressure, right?" I nodded. "Is the daughter going with?"

"Yes... and she's asked to be called Shio from now on... don't know where that name came from." Maria just laughed.

"She really liked those chocolates..." She read my confused stare. "We went shopping a few days ago, and some chocolate caught her eye. She really liked the chocolate covered cherries – apparently known as Shio's Spirit in Linderwall. She must have taken the name." I smiled at her story.

"That's sweet. Shio's a pretty name." I looked her over. "So you sure you're okay with Belle coming with us?"

"We'll need her. Even if I wasn't, I would still want her along." We fell silent, most of the rest of the house already asleep for the evening. "...can you think of any other preparations we need to make?"

"We've pretty much got everything. The only thing left is to hope and pray for the best." I tapped my finger on the table. "We uh... should at least spend the last week before we have to leave for Rathia with the kids. All of them." Maria curled her bottom lip under her top, and nodded.

"...as hopeful as I am, and as skilled as I know we are... I do worry. That way? If we die, we at least gave them some happy memories."

"And that goes for us, too." I finished. "So... we're going to spend the days and nights – what very well could be our last – together... as one big family."

"Yeah." Maria smiled. "And hopefully laugh at this when we get back."

"That would be preferable, yes."

So we did. The entire house decided that if we were to die in Chrysallys, none of us wanted any regrets. Chrysa and Lia – bless their little hearts – didn't think for a moment something like that could happen; Chrysa announcing that we were 'too kind' to die... I really wish kindness gave you some immunity to damage. We spent our days as one big, overly complicated family – caring for one another, enjoying our company, and enjoying our lives – and the adults of the group spent their nights enjoying each other's company in a different manner. Rathia was three days by carriage east, so to arrive by the designated time, we figured we'd arrive the day before and just stay. Rathia – like Nalphi – was a port town, making its living off fish and the bounty of the sea. It wasn't as busy as Nalphi was – as Chrysallys did far less trading than Linderwall did – but it was a larger town to make up for it.

Our group consisted of myself, Maria, Mell, Serras, Belle, Kalysta and Shio – seven in all, and I thought a good number – and we set off for Rathia after a heartfelt and tear-jerking farewell to everyone. Chrysa remained strong but... I could tell she was fighting back tears. Lia didn't even try to fight it, just made us promise we'd be coming back... oh sweet baby, I wish I could promise something like that. Maria told us Captain Skye was to meet us on the northern dock early in the morning, before sunrise, and she'd cart us out to her ship. I just hoped she brought a large enough dhingy. We spent the afternoon and night in Rathia's only Inn, and I didn't get a wink of sleep that night... too worried about Might Bes and Could Bes... I took a deep breath and cleared my mind. None of this was helping.

Captain Skye was exactly where she said she was, a large rowboat tethered to the dock as she stood in a circle of light from a torch in her hand. She was a tall, lean woman with hardened features, her cerulean hair hanging loose down her back. She was dressed simply in a leather doublet and flax trousers, a sword hanging at her side. "G'mornin'!" She smiled brightly to us as we approached. "Few more'n I was told to expect but... suppose it can't be helped." She held herself confidently and spoke in a brash, but friendly tone. "Seven'a you? I think we can accommodate'cha." She dropped into the medium-sized rowboat – enough seats for all seven of us, plus the eight other women manning the ship's oars. "Have a seat, an' we'll be on our way." She hung the torch on a sconce by the tail of the boat, motioning to several empty seats. "Strange comp'ny ya keep, lass. A Dark Elf, a Sea Harpy an' a Mosu." I chuffed and nodded to her comment.

"I make friends wherever I go." She smiled to my comment.

"I bet'cha do. Alright you lot, let's get a move on. Yer not bein' paid'a gawk." The others in the boat began to row out to sea. Most were dressed in a similar fashion to Captain Skye – leather doublets and flax trousers with leather belts holding swords – while some wore hats or rags on their heads to keep the sun off them. I was ready for anything, but I had decided to give the good Captain the benefit of the doubt. She'd been courteous so far.

As we rowed out, a strangely nastalgic, familiar smell wafted over the waves, intermingling with the salt of the sea. It was one of those smells you know as a fact you've smelt before, but can't for the life of you remember where. "Sorry 'bout not bein' able'a dock m'ship. As you can prolly imagine, we don't exactly have the best reputation 'round these parts."

"I understand. I wouldn't want you to put yourselves in undue danger for a payday." I answered, causing her to laugh.

"Ah, yer a funny one. Lass, we're pirates... tha's all we do." She shrugged. "Though, t'be fair, most'a the girls don't do nothin' too dangerous." We fell silent for a bit as we continued our trip.

"...huh..." Kalysta mused, her gaze turned out the front of the boat. I looked at her, her eyes squinting against the darkness.

"Something wrong, Kalysta?" She stayed silent for a moment. "Kalysta?"

"No, it's just..." She mused, looking to Captain Skye. "Captain, how can you see your ship in this light?"

"Perceptive lass ya got with ya." She picked up a small wooden plate from the deck of the rowboat and stood, holding it up to the flickering torch. After a second, she dropped it and rose it back up again, blotting out the light in three quick flashes. "Don't gotta be able'a see it, lass... s'gotta be able'a see me." The smell from before was getting thicker... more noticeable. Why did it smell so distant, yet so familiar? It was a thick, smokey smell that almost smelt like... cigars? As I was pondering the strange smell, the world around us lit up in a grand, single flash of light; as though the sun had just appeared above us.

"Hah-!" Kalysta gasped, shielding her eyes from the blast of light. I turned in my seat to see what had caused the bright flash... only to come face-to-face with a solid steel hull of a massive ship. A massive ship I recognized. I stood bolt-upright and drew my sword on reaction, the sound of eight other blades leaving scabbards causing my group to react with confusion, and 'Captain' Skye to cackle.

"Easy lass, easy... The cap'n don't mean you no harm this time... promise ya." She motioned to my weapon. "Why don'cha put the stabber away?" I turned to look up at the ship she was rowing us towards... the Amarthine Sky . Sheathing my sword, I felt my heart sink, and my blood start to boil.

Maria apologized for the fifteenth time as we were hoisted up from the water up to the deck of the ship. "I didn't know-"

"It's... okay, Maria." I had told her exactly what this ship was. It explained why they couldn't just pull into port... it wasn't about notoriety, it was about size . The Amarthine Sky was fucking huge... a ship no port could handle without being built specifically for it.

"We been courteous so far, right?" Melinda mused as she snuffed the torch out. Hell, with her previous deceit, I couldn't even be certain that was her damn name. "Don't see why we can't continue th' trend. Cap'n wanted to speak to ya... s'been wantin' to ever since she heard you showed up again. Know she couldn't get close to ya without gettin' attacked, so she sent me in'er place." With the boat locked into place – winches and hoists holding it to the side of the Amarthine Sky like a life boat, she motioned us all off. "'Ere's what th' cap'n wanted me to tell ya'll. We'll honor th' agreement we made. We'll take ya t' Chrysallys jus' as we agreed, if... yer willin'a join th' Cap'n for breakfast."

"Just me?" I asked, Melinda nodding.

"Aye, jus' you. Says she's got som'in' to talk to ya 'bout... yer ears only an' what not."

"And everyone else? What's going to happen to them?"

"The girls an' I'll show 'em to their cabins. S'like I said, we'll do as we agreed, an' bring ya to Chrysallys." I sighed, holding my breath for a second.

"...well, I guess that's not too bad of a deal..."

"An' th' Cap'n even promises yer safety, if yer a good lass an' cooperate." Maria looked at me as Melinda spoke these words.

"What do we do, Alyxtra?" I looked at everyone. Kalysta and Mell were both ready to start swinging the moment the order to do so left my lips. Maria looked cautious, but ready for anything no matter what. Serras and Belle were looking around for alternate means, other than fighting, and Shio didn't know what to think. I closed my eyes.

"And you promise no harm will come to any of them?"

"'Course we do. Likes I said... Cap'n only wants to chat... ain' no profit in goin' 'gainst yer agreement." I nodded.

"Maria, everyone... get some rest. We'll need it when we get to Chrysallys." Maria shook her head.

"Uh-uh." She grunted. "If she's goin' anywhere, so am I." She told Melinda.

"Don' work like that, string bean. Cap'n only wants to talk ta 'er. Yer not invited."

"Maria-" I put a hand on her shoulder.

"I don't care! Where she goes, I go! That's the end-all, be-all."

"Aye, well, if'n that's yer final answer, I ken always row ya back ta Rathia-"

" Maria ." I told her firmly, snatching her attention away from Melinda. "It's fine . We'll be fine . Please... just cooperate. I'll be okay." It was obvious by her face Maria didn't like this one bit. I put a hand on her head and smiled at her. "...you don't have to like it... but please... let's not cause any trouble." She closed her eyes and relaxed.

"...you're right..." She took a deep breath and turned grudgedly to Melinda again. "...I'm sorry, we'll cooperate."

"Good girls. I likes 'em when they listen. A'ights you lot... follow me girl 'ere, an' she'll show ya to yer quarters." I took a deep breath as everyone followed the motioned to crewmember (a short girl with muddy brown hair), leaving Melinda to approach me. "I 'ppreciate ya talkin' some sense inn'a her... S'a long trip back."

"Yes... it is." I nodded. "Shall we-"

"Yeah, follow me." She lead me across the steel deck to a large, oval-shaped door set into a steel wall. The more I looked at it, the more it looked like what I imagined a battleship would... thick steel walls with reinforced glass portholes... hell, the more I looked at it, the more I struggled to believe it could have been built in this world... a technological marvel like this must have cost millions of platinum and thousands of manhours... not to mention the technical expertise.

Melinda led me through the steel corridors of the Amarthine Sky and up several flights of stairs and a ladder or two until we reached a room on the bridge tower, near the back. She stopped by the door and motioned to the door. "Cap'n's quarters are jus' beyond this door. I 'ppreciate ya cooperatin'." Her words were oddly genuine as she opened the door for me. "Cap'n? Yer guest is here." She nodded me in, and I obliged. The room on the other side of the door was – in a word – spartan. I had expected the captain's quarters of a ship this large to be filled with millions of tons of loot... but it was a rectangular metal box with a door at one end, a bed at the other, and a wooden table in the middle. Seated at the table was an all-too familiar pink-eyed woman, her black hair neatly brushed down her back. She smiled kindly at me.

"You... have no idea how glad I am to see you again." She spoke simply, motioning me to a seat. "Please, sit." I glared daggers at her as I took the offered seat.

"And you have no idea how pissed I am to see you again." I responded curtly. "You'll excuse me if I keep my sword at the ready."

"Oh, of course." She motioned to the small – but generous – portion of food on the table. "Please, help yourself. All cooked fresh."

"I'm fine. You called me here to talk. So talk." Andrin just smiled at me, her tongue running along the inside of her upper lip.

"I see you want to get straight to business. I can appreciate that." She nodded and speared some of the food on her plate – a cooked steak and some delicious looking baked potatoes – with a fork and popped it into her mouth. "So-" She continued upon swallowing. "-first, let me start off by apologizing about our first meeting."

"If you think an 'I'm sorry' is going to be enough to quell my anger at you, you are more deranged than I gave you credit for."

"No, no of course not." A pause. "...I don't know if you've figured it out or not but... you and I? We've got more in common than you and your friends-"

"You and I are nothing alike, Andrin."

"I beg to differ." She retorted. "You and I... this isn't our first time around the block, is it?" I had the suspicion with her final words to me that day that she might have been a reincarnated soul.

"...so what if it isn't?" Andrin just smiled and laughed silently, finding amusement in my words.

"'So what if it isn't' she says..." She looked down at her plate. "...must be nice." She spoke up, looking at me.

"...what 'must be nice'?" I asked after a short pause.

"Being ignorant." I opened my mouth to retort, but Andrin just held a hand up. "Sorry, sorry... poor phrasing. Let me try again. It must be nice... not knowing what price you had to pay to come here." I settled down, my anger simmering down at her words.

"...what do you mean?"

"You met her, didn't you? The Outsider? Or whatever she called herself. Let you rebuild yourself... asked you to come to this world for... what? What exactly do you get out of it?" I thought back to what I could remember of my conversation with the Last Queen of Forever... and I couldn't exactly remember much of the conversation.

"I... don't know. I can't remember."

"Of course you can't. Because you know what you get for your trouble?" She didn't wait for me to answer, just continued. "Jack. And shit. You didn't seem too surprised that you're not the only one she's sent... so tell me. How many people did she say have tried to 'save' this world before?"

"She didn't give a number just said... 'various'." Andrin nodded.

"Exactly. Did she happen to mention that the 'gifts' she gave you have drawbacks?"

"What did you ask for?" She leaned back in her chair and smiled.

"What do you miss most from your last world?" She asked. "Assuming you and I came from the same world, that is... which I doubt." I thought for a moment. I was still fuming but... I don't know, talking with her was... thereputic. Soothing.

"..." I thought for a moment before smiling. "...as stupid as it sounds? Soda." I answered. "Specifically Surge." Andrin reached over and tapped a dome on the table twice, before pulling it off to reveal a twelve ounce can... of Surge. She motioned to it.

"Enjoy." She leaned back in her chair. "That's what I asked for. The ability to pull anything from another reality at will." I reached over and picked up the can. It felt full... Pulling the tab up and over, it hissed as it opened, just like I remembered. Lifting it up to my lips, I took a sip... the same gross, overly-sweet green liquid I remember. "As it would happen though... that's not the only thing I got. What 'I' said when we first met was true. There's something inside me... something that demands I kill. I try to keep it fat and happy – asleep best I can – for as long as I can... try to stretch the time I have when I'm me. But when it does come out..." She shook her head. "S'like a wild animal wearing my skin... hungry. Angry."

"You sure seemed to be having a hell of a grand old time..." I grumbled at her, soda can still at my lips. She sighed.

"Yeah, Andrin did, didn't he?" I blinked, confused at her words. She hadn't struck me as the 'arrogant enough to talk in third person' kind before... so why start now?

"Aren't... you Andrin?" She nodded.

"Aye, I am... but it's a bit more complicated. Andrin was forthright with you. Andrin is the Void Abomination in me. The creature that makes me kill. A creature born of the Void between realities. When Andrin is fat and happy, he sleeps... and I get to be me. But... when he gets hungry? He gets restless... and when he gets restless? He hunts. You and I have technically never met... you met Andrin; and I get it... he was wearing my face, using my voice... probably taunting you and cackling like a psychopath." I nodded. "I know it's no excuse but... that wasn't me." She paused. "...but believe me, I saw it. That's where Andrin gets his giggles... he does all these terrible things wearing my face... and he makes me watch. And who do you think pays the price? Not him, the bastard. I'm the one who's got to clean up... got to deal with the fallout..." She sighed. "It's why that even after a few kills when he's fat and happy... I order everyone to kill the rest. The guilt... I can't live with the guilt."

"This is all very convenient-"

"I know..." She sighed. "-you've got no reason to believe me, and every reason to hate me. I just... I want you to understand; the Outsider...? Isn't your friend. She did this to me... and I can only imagine what she did to you." She leaned back again. "...what kind of crippling side effect did she give you for your power?"

"I... didn't ask for any powers." Andrin blinked.

"...what...? Nothing?"

"Well... I mean, I asked for like... heightened learning speed and..." I stopped talking for a moment. "...something else, but nothing too overpowered." Andrin shook her head.

"Something else? What do you mean 'something else'?"

"I don't think I should tell you."

"Believe it or not... but I'm trying to help you. If it's something you don't want to spread around, I get that."

"I asked for..." I sighed. I couldn't believe I was fixing to tell this murderhobo this. "...I asked her to make me a Split." Andrin blinked.

"...seriously?" I nodded. "And she actually did it?" Another nod. "How... exactly are you still alive? You've... been taken to another world with no special powers, no skills that make you strong enough to survive so how-" She stopped completely. "...the NPCs."

" Don't call them that!" I slammed my hand on the table.

"Should I start calling a cow a pig, then? That's what they are!"

"They're not! They're people!"

"Can you prove that?"

"Of course I can! They breathe, they smile, they laugh, they love and they hate! Just like you and me!" Andrin nodded.

"But do they think?" Her turn-about caught me off guard.

"I... what? Of course they do!" I answered. "They're not programmed collections of code, they're living, breathing-"

"But they are programmed." She answered back. "Programmed by society. By their leaders. The green-haired one... she's a Glass Guardian, isn't she?" I nodded.

"...yeah, what about it...?"

"Have you ever stopped to think about what might happen with her... if you suddenly found yourself on the Glass Queen's bad side? How would she react? Would she have a crisis of faith? Would she question everything she's ever known? Or would she turn on you in a second? Let me tell you the answer to that, because I already know. If the Glass Queen has the inkling that she doesn't like you anymore... she'll make you an enemy of the people... and no matter what that Guardian is to you... she'll turn on you in a heartbeat."

"The fuck she will! Maria would never turn on me; she's a wonderful person who I love very much – and who loves me!"

"And the Mosu." Andrin continued. "What do you think would happen if the Elder decided to wage war on Denair? Would she stand with you? Or say 'I'm sorry' as she tears your head off?"

"Mell would never-"

"You're shaking." Andrin spoke simply. I looked down at my body to see that... she was right. I vibrated worse than an electric toothbrush; violently shaking where I stood. "You're shaking, because you're afraid of what would actually happen. You're afraid I'm right. That... that's why they're NPCs. They may not be digital... they may be people – of a fashion -... but they're slaves to their programming regardless. You and I? We're the only ones with free will – true free will! Are you going to Chrysallys for yourself? Or the Glass Queen?" I slumped back in my chair. I... didn't know the answer to that. My knee-jerk reaction is to say for myself... to fulfil my destiny but... that just sounded like a cop-out. Even I knew it wasn't the full truth. "Have you ever been to Chrysallys?" I just shook my head robotically. "Of course not. Well. I have. And I think... you're going to be in for a surprise. That's why I offered to take you. It wasn't about the money. You need to see for yourself. You need to see for yourself the depths of these 'people's' programming." Her expression softened. "...hey..." I looked up at her, knocked out of my trance. "For your sake? I hope I'm wrong. I hope all these wonderful things you think about your friends come true. I honestly do. Because I don't want you to break, like my sister and I did."

"...your sister...?"

"Well... we weren't born in the same family but... my sister and I both died in a car crash in the last world we were in. We were brought before the Outsider together, told this... wonderfully fantastical story about how we would be reborn as heroes, how we'd save Saavtora and go down in history. When we were finally reborn, we were sent to different families. She went to a rich family, I went to a poor family." I blinked to her.

"Where is your friend now?"

"The truth of everything broke her. She went insane. She's... at peace now." It was a bit convenient but...

"...Jessehmine...?" Andrin smiled and drew in a deep breath, nodding.

"...yeah..." Her voice cracked. "...hey... look... I don't blame you. I'm... glad you gave her rest." She picked up the napkin from her side and wiped her mouth. Tossing the napkin to the table, she stood and walked over to me, putting a hand on my head. She lingered for a moment before she took a deep breath. "We'll be in Chrysallys in four and a half days. You'll get your answers then. Please... don't break. Be better than I was."

Chapter 32: Kissendrache

Summary:

Alyxtra and her party arrive at Chrysallys and... well... things aren't exactly what anyone expected...

Chapter Text

I don't think I've been this nervous before in my life... and I can say beyond a shadow of a doubt it was only partially to do with our destination. Andrin's words... shook me to the core. Part of me wanted to fight back, scream at her that there's no way Maria or Mell or anyone for that matter would betray me at the flip of a switch but... I couldn't. I couldn't, because the deepest, darkest, sanest part of my mind said there was a non-zero chance of that happening. It was small, infinitesimal yes... but it wasn't zero. What was their price? What would it take for them to wholly forget who I was and what they meant to me? I did my best not to let the others know how much my talk with Andrin unnerved me, how much it made me question who I was and who I associated with. I couldn't admit I had my doubts, couldn't admit that I thought so low of them.

"...Alyxtra...?" Maria's voice broke me from my thoughts. I had been seated at the table in my quarters for the past day just... thinking. Andrin had been good on her word, instructed her crew to cater to us and allow us to move about the ship (this didn't extend to the engine room, of course) under threat of a 'death most painful and slow'. "...we missed you at lunch." She stepped in and took the chair next to me.

"O-oh... did I?" I shook my head and smiled at her. "...sorry, I've been tired. Just woke up a bit ago."

"...you okay? You look pale." I sat up and took a deep breath, rubbing my face with both hands.

"Yeah I'm... okay." I couldn't say 'good', couldn't lie to her that much... but I wasn't too shaken.

"Andrin's going to honor our original agreement... which I'm not going to lie is a hell of a shock." I nodded.

"Yeah, she told me."

"You were talking to her for a while... what'd she have to say?" I took a deep breath, trying to tell her what she might want to hear without using the 'she told me not to trust you' card. It wasn't completely true, she didn't tell me not to trust my friends... just made me think about what their price was. I was no fool, I knew everyone had a price to betray those closest to them... I'll admit I had my own, but it was so high I doubted anyone save a Queen or a Goddess could ever meet it... but was everyone else's price just as high?

"Just... apologizing." I decided to tell a half truth. "...about Avina." Maria scoffed.

"...bitch has some stones bringing that up. Thought she'd try to sweep it under the rug, not re-open that wound..." She leaned back in her chair, shaking her head. "The only reason I haven't given her just payback for that is because we need her. Don't misunderstand, once this is all over and we're back in Denair, I am definitely giving her a piece of my mind." I forced a smile to her and nodded.

"You know you can count on me to help."

"Of course." A pause. "...there's more to this, I can tell. Alyxtra... how long have we known each other? For Goddess' sake, we have a kid together! I know you think there are things I don't want to hear or that you can't tell me... but..." She sighed. "...why don't you trust me? I've always had this... feeling. That you've been hiding something from me. That there's something about you... that you don't think you can tell me." I sighed, putting my head on the desk.

"Maria... I do trust you, honestly, I do. I trust and love every single one of you..." I grumbled to myself and took a deep breath. "...it's never been that I don't trust you, or that I think I couldn't tell you... it's because you probably wouldn't believe me."

"Try me." She leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms. "I love you, Alyxtra... more than life itself. No matter how crazy it sounds, I promise I won't dismiss it." I mulled over the options in my head. I... did trust her. Immensely. She's been with me the longest, my closest and most stalwart ally. If I couldn't tell her... who the fuck could I tell? I drew in a deep, cleansing breath and nodded.

"You've always told me how 'mature' I was. How I always seemed to be far more collected than someone my age should be." Maria nodded.

"Of course. It's one of your finer points."

"What would you say... if I told you that's because... this isn't my first life?" Maria paused, a look of confusion plastering across her face.

"...what - what do you mean?" She shook her head, trying to understand. "Like you've... been revived or..."

"Reincarnated... is the proper term. Twenty six years ago... I died in another world. I was a soldier, a bit like you and... I died on the battlefield." I sat up and looked at her. "Upon my death, I met with a diety who called herself the Last Queen of Forever and she... reincarnated me into this world. To save it." Maria's eyes darted across my face, studying everything on display. "I'm 'more mature' than someone my age should be... because I have the combined experiences of forty-eight years in my last life... and twenty six in this one." I did my best to read her expression.

"I..." Maria began slowly. "...I don't know how to respond to that..."

"I didn't think I could tell you sooner because... well... I thought you'd think me mad." I watched her face for any kind of reaction. "Maria... please say something..."

"I don't know what to say..."

"You've been with me for so long, Maria... the first person in this world I really got to know . The first person – in this world or my last – that I've honestly fell in love with. It... would hurt if you thought I was crazy... if you started treating me different."

"What did you think I was going to do?" I put both hands over my face.

"Honestly?"

"Yes, honestly. No more lies, Alyxtra, no more half-truths. What were you afraid of?"

"That if you found out, you'd leave. That you'd run right to the Glass Queen and... and..." I sighed, deflated. "...I don't know..."

"You were afraid that my loyalty to the Glass Queen would overwrite my loyalty to you." It felt hurtful when she put it in such blunt terms but...

"...I was afraid your loyalty to her would overwrite what... I had always hoped was your love." Tears leaked, streaming down my face. Hells, why was I like this?! I trusted her, I needed to stay strong for her. She wasn't like that, she wouldn't just throw me away like that.

"...if this had come out before that... beautiful confession we had that night... yeah. I might have. I won't lie and say I... fully believe it... and yeah, I do think you're crazy. If this had happened before Chrysa came into my life, I probably would have been more angry but... Alyxtra honey... get over yourself." I looked up at her, my eyes bloodshot and burning. "I already think you're crazy. We're going to Chrysallys for fuck's sake. We're all off our rockers. I'm... hurt. Hurt you didn't tell me sooner but... I can get over that." She stood and pulled me up out of my chair and into an embrace. "...so stop crying, kiddo. I'm always gonna be here for you... reincarnated or not. 'Cause as far as I'm concerned, you're still the woman I love." I truly, honestly hoped that was true.

-

I needed that talk. I think getting that off my chest – at least to Maria – was what I needed. I would have to tell the others soon as well but... honestly, I wanted to save that until we were back in Soulus. Kalysta I didn't doubt wouldn't care... I was more worried about Mell and Serras. Regardless, the talk with Maria cheered me up and allowed me the peace of mind to pass the remaining two days. A knock at the door before bed caught me by surprise, even moreso when I opened it to reveal Andrin on the other side. "...what's wrong?" I asked. Andrin crossed her arms and leaned against the doorframe.

"Just letting you know we'll be getting close enough to Birkenstadt to drop you off in about twelve hours. It's a small little fishing village on the western coast of Chyrsallys. It'll be your best – and probably only – entrance into the country."

"Thank you." I nodded.

"Just... do me a favor, okay? I know why you're lookin' to go. Killing the Demon King has been the Glass Queen's dogma for a good number of years... but most Demons? They don't care about politics. They're just people, like you and I. What I'm trying to say – and I know this is filthy-fuckin' rich comin' from me but – don't just... run in swinging. Try not to kill people unnecessarily. It'll sour your reputation... hero ." I grunted.

"You're right. It is pretty damn rich coming from you. I'm not like you, I'm not a mass murderer."

"We covered this-"

" You covered this. I never said I believed you. I'm just choosing to give you the benefit of the doubt." I went back to my bed and stretched out. "Don't worry, I'm not going to go on a murderous rampage."

"Good. Capital of Chrysallys is a city called Feuerstelle; big city in the middle of the country. Pretty much every main road out of any small town will lead you right to Feuerstelle – kind of like Soulus – so it shouldn't be too hard to find." She pushed off the wall and grabbed the large latch that was the door's opening mechanism, pulling it a bit. After halfway closing it, she paused, pushed it open just a bit more, then added in: "We'll be able to anchor off the coast for two weeks. I'll have one of my girls in Birkenstadt to pick you up for the return trip." She paused, thinking for a moment for something else to add. "...anyway, sleep well."

My conversation with Maria had put my fears to bed. She was wrong. Those I surrounded myself with have done nothing but prove they not only can, but have broken their 'programming'. Kalysta fought against multiple centuries of 'tradition' in a potentially suicidal search for a better option in life. When presented with knowledge of my true nature, Maria elected to not tell the Glass Queen, even though she would have certainly been rewarded for her sacrifice. Mell threw the wishes of her mother aside in exchange for the love the woman she wanted, not what her mother did. Hell, even Terebithia has worked tirelessly for the past decade to change not only her own outlook on what is 'acceptable', but bled endlessly for her people to follow in her footsteps – despite the fact that the only person she cared about knowing she's changed has constantly refused to acknowledge it. These weren't meat puppets following their programming. These weren't mindless, soulless NPCs just doing what some higher being demanded of them. They were living, breathing, thinking people. And I was going to show that bitch Andrin that she was wrong, even if it killed me. For now, she was a means to an end... but when everything was said and done, she'd answer for it all.

The next morning found me standing much higher than I ever had in my life. I stood on the deck of the Amarthine Sky and looked out over the ocean, the large cliffside shores of Chrysallys looming in the middle distance. We were possibly an hour away from being able to depart, and my small group of allies had gathered for a final meeting. I turned to see everyone milling about, ready for departure and to see this journey to its completion. "So we're here." I spoke firmly, stealing everyone's attention. "Chrysallys... a place few humans have ever seen. I won't lie and say I know exactly how this is going to happen but... we have an objective; we have a goal. The town before us is Birkenstadt, a fishing village. I don't think I have to say this, but I will. Unless someone proves hostile and attacks you... do not attack anyone without provocation. It'll slow us down, but more to the point we don't need anything that could be construed as innocent blood on our hands."

"I want you to know I'll be vigilant, though." Maria spoke up. "My blade will stay in its scabbard unless someone attacks us." I nodded to her.

"That's all I ask of you. I'd rather we take a surgical approach to this than a sledgehammer. Hopefully killing the Demon King will be enough to put the kaibosh on any plans they might have." I looked over everyone. Maria, Mell, Serras, Belle, Kalysta and Shio. Six women from four different demographs all brought together for the same purpose. We'd restore peace to Saavtora, no matter what. "More importantly though... be cautious. Our goal is to defeat the Demon King... but we have to make sure we come home alive at the end of it all."

"No unnessecary risks." Belle nodded. "-or I'll find the bitterest potion to heal you with." She added in with a smirk.

"Serras, Belle... you're unarmored, so prioritize your own safety."

"I've got some defensive spells I can use." Serras nodded. "I'll make sure everyone's protected."

"Good. Mell; your primary concern is to keep your eyes on Serras and Belle. If anyone gets too close to them, make them regret it." Mell rolled her head, cracking her neck and knuckles.

"With pleasure."

"Maria?" Maria looked at me. "You're with me. Kalysta, Shio... just be careful, okay?"

"Of course, Mistress." Kalysta nodded.

"I won't let anything happen to anyone." Shio echoed. I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath.

"Alright... so I guess we're as ready as we're ever going to be."

"Glad to hear it." Andrin's voice came from a railing above us. She clattered her way down a steel staircase to meet us. "I don't think your arrival will go unnoticed, so expect resistance when you get to Feuerstelle." She motioned a nearby crewwoman to lower the boat near the deck for us to embark on. "And..." Andrin turned to me. "...don't forget what we talked about."

"You're wrong." I answered her statement with. "You're wrong, and I'll prove it to you." Andrin laughed gently, crossing her arms and shaking her head.

"I doubt it... but for your sake, sweetie, I truly hope you do." She took a deep breath and let it out quickly. "I'm tired of being right all the damn time." She turned and flicked a hand over her shoulder. "When they're ready to go, send them on their way and return. We'll be floating out here for a good while." She went back up the stairs she came down. Melinda – the woman who accepted our request – approached and nodded to us.

"Alright, you lot... time'a get goin'?"

"Yes. Let's. For the end of this."

-

Melinda rowed us to Birkenstadt from the Amarthine Sky over the course of an hour. I surveyed the town from the boat... and found it surprisingly tame. I had expected dark and foreboding architecture – spikes, flames... you know, the standard 'evil' archetypes – but found that Birkenstadt could easily have been mistaken for Nalphi or Rathia... whitewashed stone buildings with sun-dried clay roof tiles lining cobblestone streets and wooden docks. I couldn't see much past Birkenstadt, on account of the high cliff walls that dominated most of Chrysallys' coast, along with the large wall on the other side of the town. 'Small fishing village' was right... this town must have only had a population of two... three hundred at most. Several fishing boats – small schooners with a crew of only twelve at most – were tethered to the docks as their crew unloaded their catch. I watched a fair number of these people stop mid-work and stare at our arrival. We had rolled up in the late morning, around midday, so it wasn't like we had the cover of darkness.

I expected resistance. I had expected archers to take positions along the dock and begin to bombard our small boat with a volley of arrows... but nothing of the sort happened. Many who spied our approach erred on the side of caution, watching us, but not doing anything to attack. I watched merchant and fisherwoman – most of which were your batch-standard fantasy demon fare of winged and horned humans with a variety of different skin tones – hunker down or flee to the cover of buildings. Fishing village... they probably didn't have much in the way of defenses. They probably expected us to start burning the village.

We climbed out of the boat on an unused dock, Melinda raising a hand to us. "I'll head back to th' ship, but I'll be back b'tween sunrise an' sunset startin' t'morrow. Once we start runnin' low on supplies, though... y'won't see me after that."

"We'll try not to be too long." I responded with a nod.

"Aye, see tha' ya don'." She flicked a pair of fingers at us in a loose salute. "Best'a luck to ya, lass!" We stayed in a loose formation as we walked down the dock – several Demons fleeing or throwing themselves onto random ships to get out of our way. The story was much the same as we took to the large main road. Birkenstadt was pretty much one main road and a whole collection of side allies. We passed houses and taverns, a few brothels by the sound of laughing coming from inside, and many more buildings. Most of the people watched us with fearful eyes, tracking our movements through Birkenstadt until we reached the wall at the other end of the gate. There, we found a small collection of guards – a dozen-plus women in leather armor and weapons at their hips, sides or backs. One of the women – an impressive looking woman with bovine features and horns – a minotaur of sorts – moved her head to the side to address her soldiers, but kept her gaze focused on me.

/" Formationen !"\\ She barked to her troops in a harsh, utilitarian language. /" Bereitet euch vor, aber greift nur mien kommando an !"\\ She continued. Her soldiers stood ridged, each palming their weapon, but keeping it sheathed. I watched her slowly walk over to the large oak gate that led out of the city. Her gaze never left us, and her movements were deliberate, as if each step was predetermined. She took hold of the handle of the small door set into the larger gate and twisted it, pushing the door open. /" Wir wollen keinen arger ."\\ She spoke to me simply. /" Wenn sie sich nicht umdrehen, gehen sie weginstens in ruhe ."\\ She flicked her head to the open door.

"Slowly now." I nodded to my group. "Follow me, through the gate... but watch them Maria." Maria nodded as I started towards the open gate. I didn't understand what she was saying, but her opening the gate for us meant she didn't want any trouble. I didn't blame her, I didn't want trouble either. Maria took to the rear of the group to watch everyone as we stepped through the gate. Once on the other side, I noted everyone coming through, with Maria bringing up the rear. The moment Maria was through the door, it was closed behind her. "Well... that was... interesting."

"They looked terrified." Maria walked up beside me as she spoke, shaking her head. "At least half of them were shaking like leaves."

"Can't imagine they expected a small invasion force today." Serras spoke up.

"We're hardly an invasion force, Serras." Belle scoffed.

"To them?" Maria picked up. "To them, I bet we are. Half of those girls couldn't have been older than twenty... probably never saw a fight in their lives." I drew in a deep breath and surveyed the area outside Birkenstadt. We had managed to get through without any problems, but I couldn't promise that would last.

Again, as I looked out to the verdant grassland stretching out in front of me, I couldn't help but think and feel how... wrong this whole thing was. They were demons, right? They didn't fish, they didn't farm the land... they burned and pillaged... at least as far as we were taught. Yet, here we were, standing on a dirt road that led past some beautiful farmland. The whole country looked like an impact crater, large natural walls surrounded the interior of forest and farmland, the occasional break in the sheer stone cliff face sporting fishing villages. I shook my head. "We should press on. We need to head to Feuerstelle." Helpfully placed outside the village was a wooden signpost, two signs on it. One pointed to Birkenstadt with the writing of /W illkommen in Birkestadt \\ written on it in clear printing, with the other pointing down the road and labeled with / Feuerstelle 34 km \\. It was with this first sign that made me realize what their language was, at least in my old world. German. The Demons spoke German (or what I called German, anyway). They had spoken too quickly for me to recognize is verbally, but seeing 'Willkommen' had been enough. So, Feuerstelle was thirty kilometers away, huh? Guess we were walking.

"Guess there's no chance of catching a carriage, huh?" Mell chuffed, crossing her arms.

"Nope." Maria answered.

"We're walking." I finished.

-

By the time the city was in sight, the sun had already started its descent over the horizon. Everything about this country was wrong – at least as far as I understood. Grasslands, forests, mountains... this whole place didn't look like a country run by demons at all... more like just... another place you might find in Denair. It troubled me. Feuerstelle was a hell of a city... tall stonework walls not too dissimilar to Soulus' and tall buildings peeking over the walls. A castle rose at the center of it all... but it – like the rest of this country – was decidedly not what I was expecting. Bright stone and beautiful stained glass windows that glowed even from here. As we approached the gates to Feuerstelle, they opened to a small contingent of guards – about half a dozen – all standing in a line. I stopped everyone, expecting the slaughter to begin here.

However, like in Birkenstadt, they all had their weapons sheathed. The woman in the lead, an elegantly beautiful woman with black bat wings on her back and a long, thin black tail sweeping about behind her stepped forward and bowed deeply to us. /" Willkommen im Feuerstelle, Held ."\\ The woman spoke elegantly before standing up straight. "I am Haelga Vannispahti, Head of Feuerstelle's Royal Guard. I know why you are here, and I would ask you follow me before you make a move you may come to regret." I blinked. She must have seen the unease in our features, as she continued to speak. "Worry not. Provided you remain civil while within the city, I can promise you I am not interested in fighting you. I cannot overstate however... how much I believe you should follow me."

"What do we do?" Serras asked, whispering to me.

"I say we don't take the chance." Mell continues, Haelga just remaining passive and smiling.

"She can hear us, you know!" Belle glowered, before adding in: "I say we go along."

"I'm with Belle." Maria agreed. "It might be a trap, but we won't know unless we take the risk."

"Is it a risk worth taking?" Kalysta questioned. I just inhaled and nodded.

"I think it is." I sensed no malice in her words just... concern; though I couldn't tell the source of the concern. Nodding, I stepped forward and returned her bow. "I thank you for the invitation. We shall accompany you." She breathed a sigh of relief and deflated a little.

"Thank you. I promise, you won't regret it." She turned to the other guards and motioned one hand in a big circle above her head. /" Mit mir !"\\ She barked, the six other guards collapsing to her and following in a line across her. The streets were dead as we walked down one of the wider ones. The only thing we saw were several guards walking down the streets dressed in similar armor and weapons as the ones who led us, all shouting as they moved.

/" Ab sofort gilt die quarantane. Bitte bleiben sie in ihren hausern, bis die Konigig entwarnung gibt. Danke fur ihre kooperation !"\\ The guards repeated this phrase every dozen feet or so, seeming to spout it off as a warning.

"It's awfully quiet." Maria noted, our escort nodding.

"Yes. A necessary precaution, you understand." I didn't, but I didn't argue. We continued to follow Haelga until we arrived at the large castle at the center of the city. She turned curtly to us and rose both hands to her guards in a very sharp motion. /" Sie werden entlassen, bleiben aber in alarmbereitschaft ."\\ The guards all snapped to a salute to her.

/" Wie sie befohlen haben !"\\ They echoed as they dispersed. Haelga took in a deep breath and cleared her mind.

"My apologies. Before we continue, am I to assume you are Frauline Alyxtra Silvershear, and company?" I quirked my head to the side before nodding.

"I am. You know of me?" She smiled gently and turned towards the castle.

"I know much of you. Please, follow me if you would." She led us up the path to the large castle – far more ornate than the palace in Linderwall or Soulus – and through the open doors. "Welcome, Fraulines , to Castle Vulkanstein... seat of power for all Chrysallys." She spoke as she led us through an antechamber. The torches were dark, though a few of the glass windows still had streams of amber light pouring through them. "I apologize about the dark... we've had little need for keeping the castle lit all day." She walked swiftly down the red carpet – the floors and walls covered in thick dust – and towards a large door at the far end. She opened the door, entering a large throneroom. The Throne at the far end was dormant and empty, and looked as though it hasn't been used in centuries.

"...I can imagine..." What, with the Demon King being sealed and all. She turned almost instantly down another corridor which two other guards opened for us.

"First, allow me to apologize for this rather sudden turn of events..." She began, her footsteps echoing in the stone corridor. "...and also allow me to apologize for keeping tabs on you and yours..."

"...what...?" I asked, quirking an eyebrow.

"You have a demon in your employment, do you not? A maid?" I struggled to remember but... yeah, we did.

"Lilianna... our head of kitchen staff... yeah, what about her?"

"She has been keeping us informed of your actions of late... and it is she who has brought us information of your visit."

"That traitor..." Mell rolled her eyes, causing Haelga to laugh.

"Please, do not think ill of her. She meant no harm in her actions... in fact, I daresay she's done a far more measure of good." She stopped in front of a door and paused for only a moment to collect her thoughts. Raising a hand, she knocked on the door. /" Meine Dame? Sie haben besuch. "\\ She spoke.

"Mmmmghmmh..." A grumbling, tired voice filtered through the door. /".. .kann das warten ...?"\\ With each word, the voice oozed fatigue... as though we've woken whomever it was from a millennia long nap.

/" Ich furchte das geht nicht, Meine Dame ."\\ I heard the tired voice – a woman – give a great sigh.

/"... sehr gut ..."\\ She grumbled, punctuated by a great yawn. /"... komm'rein ..."\\ Haelga bowed and opened the door, bowing to us and motioning us in.

We stepped into the door and... holy shit that was a lot of throw pillows... Like, I couldn't see the floor through the thousands of throw pillows that covered – literally covered – the floor. I searched the room... it was large and ornate, a beautiful chandelier hanging in the center and casting a soft orange glow throughout the room. A large, stained-glass window depicting what I could only describe as a large human-like figure standing victorious on a mountain, sword raised high against a rising sun dominated the center of the back wall, curtains of crimson opened to allow what light the window allowed, in. Intermingled with the pillows across the floor were several large, fluffy and silky sheets... aside from the pillows, there was nothing else in the room. No furniture that could tell me what this room was for. I searched for the owner of the voice, but found nothing but a sea of throw pillows.

"Goddess... got enough pillows in here...?" Maria muttered in a quiet voice, causing me to just shrug. Haelga scoffed as she walked in.

/" Ich spiele dieses spiel nicht mit, Meine Dame. Wo bist du ?"\\ Haelga spoke up. From the absolutely huge pile of pillows, I watched a hand sneak up from beneath the fluffy, silky sheet that spread out on the top.

/" Hallooooo~ !"\\ The tired voice spoke up, waving to Haelga. Haelga, for her part, cleared her throat.

/" Sie haben besuch, Meine Dame. Aus Denair ."\\ There came a long pause as the hand flopped back to the top of the pillow pile. /" Meine Dame, wach auf !"\\ There came the sound of someone being startled awake, snorting a little.

/" Ich bi'wa... ich bi'wa ..."\\ The tired voice continued. Haelga rolled her eyes and turned to me.

"My apologies, Frauline Silvershear... I'm afraid she can be quite troublesome..." I waved her concern off and watched her turn back to the hand from the pillows. /" Meine Dame, konnten sie wegigstens aus dem bett aufstehen und ihren gastan hallo sagen? Sie sind weit gereist um dich zu sehen ."\\

/"Gereist? Wovon ?"\\ Haelga growled and rolled her eyes.

/" Aus Denair, Meine Dame! Passt auf !"\\ The pile of pillows near the hand twitched and grew – like a cyst inflating – as they shifted. A mop of fluffy white hair appeared from below the pillows, attached to a pale, round face with tired pink eyes, only one of which was open (and I use the term 'open' loosely) as it peeked out from the pile of pillows.

/" Denair ?"\\ The tired voice continued, punctuating by a loud, exhausted yawn. /" Warum hast du das nicht gesagt ?"\\ Haelga slapped her forehead.

/"... ich tat ..."\\ She mumbled in frustration. I watched the pile of pillows shift more, followed by the fluffy, silky sheet on top. The woman beneath the sea of pillows pushed herself up, the pillows rolling off her back. The silky sheet on top flittered and twitched as I watched it rise up from the top and... oh hell, that wasn't a sheet ! The sheet stretched up to form two large, silky wings with tufts of white fur down the spine.

"It's been so long since I've..." The woman beneath the pillows started, pushing herself up and yawning loudly. " Haaaaaaaaaaauuuuuggggh !" She finished her yawn with that fatigued half-growl. "...sorry..." Fully pushing herself up, I saw the figure beneath. She was... generous in her body; large, fluffy breasts and a generous curvature to her body. She was dressed in a large, fluffy white sweater with a small window cut out of the back for her wings, her hands wholly engulphed in the sweater's sleeves. Pushing herself up into a sitting position, she yawned once more, rubbing her eyes with her big, fluffy sweater sleeves. "...'m sorry... S'been so long since I've had visitors..." She looked at us with a fuzzy, half-there smile on her face as her eyes slowly blinked through their quarter-lidded stare. Haelga bowed to us.

" Frauline Silvershear, allow me to present Lady Velvet Vellarosa." She bowed to me.

"Good day." I bowed to Velvet, who smiled gently.

"Hi yerself... As my attendant said I'm-" She let out another long, strenuous yawn. "...mmm, sorry again..." She shook her head, trying to wake up. "I'm Velvet Vellarosa, and I have the pleasure'a serving Chrysallys as her Queen..." She had that same quarter-lidded smile as she blinked, rubbing her eye with a sweater sleeve.

"W-wait..." I paused, pointing to Velvet and looking at Haelga. "That's... the Demon King?" Haelga nodded.

"Mmmm... don't like that title..." Velvet pouted childishly. "Momma insisted... insisted I had to keep it. Tradition... hate tradition..." She continued to pout, her wings stretching along with her hands. "Mmmmmmmmm-!" She moaned happily with the stretch. "Mmm! Good stretch..."

"Uh... I... don't mean to seem rude but... what... are you? I've never seen a Demon like you before?"

"Mm?" Velvet tilted her head to the side. "Me? Oh... don't you know a dragon when you see one?" She smiled playfully, tongue lolling out of the side of her mouth. She looked behind her. "Oh... you can't see my tail..." Another portion of the pillows shifted as a thick, white tail lifted out from beneath, topped with a large, fluffy white pom at the tip. "There. See? I'mma dragon."

"My Lady is a Pillow Dragon, specifically. Whereas their Chromatic and Metallic cousins concern themselves with amassing hordes of money and art respectfully, Pillow Dragons prefer more... lazy pursuits."

"A horde of pillows..." Kalysta smiled, nodding. "I could get behind that."

"They're great!" Velvet continued. "Hey hey... you lot came from-" She paused, holding a finger up and turning her head to the side for a moment. "...sorry, felt another yawn coming on..." She continued, going back to her train of thought. "So you lot came from Denair, ri-" Before she could finish, the yawn she had been dreading fell upon her, causing her to open her mouth wide and display the row of dagger-like teeth in her mouth. She might have looked like a plushy teddy bear... but those teeth could do some damage if she wanted. "Aw, I'm sowwy..." She continued after finishing her yawn.

"Pillow Dragons are also eternally tired. I apologize, but My Lady will be yawning pretty much throughout your discussion."

"Anyway..." Velvet mused, giving another smaller yawn. "...I don't wanna look a gift plushie in the mouth but... what brings you here?"

"Well..." I mused, rubbing the back of my head. "To be honest? We came here to... stop you from destroying Denair?" Velvet looked at me, her quarter-lidded gaze blinking slowly as she processed my words. After a moment, she turned to Haelga.

"Haelga honey... did I sleep through a coup?"

"No, My Lady."

"Okay so..." I held my hands out. I was getting the suspicion that something bigger was going on here. "...so let me just lay out what we know, okay?" Velvet nodded.

"Okay but... give me a minute? Haelga, help me." Velvet stood out of her pillow pile, and I got an idea of exactly how big she was... which was not very big. She was definitely more on the 'big fluffy teddy bear' side. She and Haelga began to sweep pillows out of the way with her tail and hands, making a large ring in the pile, enough for all of us to sit comfortably. "Okay okay..." She nodded. "You ladies must be tired after such a long trip... come, relax in my pillows." I moved towards her to accept her offer, but I felt Mell's hand take my shoulder.

"Be careful, Alyxtra." She spoke in a low tone. "Sometimes the most dangerous predators are the ones who look like prey." I paused to take in her words. She wasn't outwardly saying Velvet was dangerous... just that she very well could be. I nodded and continued to advance, sitting in the pillow couch ring.

"Just... don't get too close..." Velvet mused, turning her head to the side and yawning again. I hadn't been close enough to smell it before, but each time she yawned, she let out a sweet-smelling scent... some kind of gas. "Chromatic Dragons breathe elements, Metallic Dragon's breath can spark creative inspiration... Pillow Dragon's breath is the most powerful soporific known to Saavtora." She yawned again. "I'd put you into the best sleep'a yer life..." She slumped into the pillow ring, getting comfy. "Okay okay... tell me what you know."

Chapter 33: Explanations

Summary:

Velvet Vellarosa - Demon Queen of Chrysallys - entertains her visitors.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The more I spoke, the more frustrated Velvet became. I told her everything, the impending war, the curse of the Demon King, and even about my predecessor. After fully listening to everything, she huffed. "...that's all wrong." I blinked at her rather sudden, crass statement. "...and I mean that in-" Another yawn broke up her words. "-in every sense of the word." She settled into the pillows about her. "So... full disclosure, yes. There was a time, oh so very long ago that Chrysallys and Denair were at war... but it was almost fifteen hundred years ago." I looked to Maria and some of the others to read their expressions. Maria's - in particular – worried me, as she had turned paler than she usually was. "We Demons might be the world's more skilled Mages but..." She turned her head again and yawned. "...even we – sorry – even we can't sustain such a spell for so long... not to mention the timelines don't match up. And we've been suffering just as much as Denair. The whole reason 'Demon King' is the hereditary title of my position is because-" Another long broad yawn that ended with her shaking her head to banish the last vestiges of it. "-I'm sorry, I'm not doing this on purpose, I swear..." She mumbled an apology. "-but 'Demon King' is the traditional title because in times long since gone, it was usually a male who held it... then the men just... vanished one day."

"We had always thought we had angered the Goddess, but anymore I'm not certain."

"So... you've been kind enough to tell us what you feel is right... so perhaps you'd like to hear our story?" She choked off another yawn as I motioned her to continue. "So, as I said fifteen hundred years ago, yes. Denair and Chrysallys had been locked in a thousand year long war. Come to think of it, it was more like a series of skirmishes waged over a long period of time." She covered her mouth and yawned again. "Both sides would do the usual tit-for-tat... the Glass Queen would send 'heroes' to try to kill our leader... we'd send assassins to try to do the same. No one was innocent." She took a deep breath to mask another yawn. "Then... suddenly? Practically every man in Chrysallys just... dropped dead. Soldiers, civilians, commanders, merchants... most of them just... died. At the time, we thought it was some attack from Denair but... then the cease-fire request came in." She put her fist to her mouth and choked another yawn down. "Apparently, according to them, they suffered much the same. At first, we didn't question it... we signed without question. Our men – including our King! - had just died. We needed time, time to recover. So we signed at first just to rebuild our numbers but... we never could. Decades went by, and we were racked by one disaster after another. Stillborn children, disease, famine... Each we conquered, but at great sacrifice." Another yawn. "...hells, I am so sorry..."

Shaking the last yawn from her mind, she pressed on. "We didn't know what to think of it... until a hundred or so years ago... the last visitor I received. I had grown up in this... a world without men, without hope for a tomorrow... and then who should walk into my life but Edwin Van Grandt; a human who came to kill me." She smiled, holding her face as a blush passed over her cheeks. "He was so handsome and brave but... he spoke... such nonsense . He blamed me for the disappearance of the men. I told him this is a curse far older than I, and while he didn't believe me at first he..." She yawned again. "...he came around."

"What do you mean he 'came around'?" I asked, Velvet smiling.

"We had much this same conversation. I told him of the past, and it changed him. He told me how hard the Glass Queen had pushed him to kill me. 'Return with the Demon King's head, or not at all'. Those were her exact words." I took a glance at my companions, Maria's complexion paling a little.

"Alyxtra-" Maria mused, nudging me. "When I sought permission for this mission? Those were Dahliah's exact words. 'Return with the Demon King's head, or not at all'. I leaned back in my spot, the pillows cradling me as I closed my eyes and thought. Something about this stank.

"...I think..." I began slowly. "We've been played. Both of us." Serras chuffed.

"...what do you mean? You think we've been manipulated?"

"I can't think of much else a reason." I looked to Velvet. "Tell me, Velvet... were you ever... sealed away? Or rendered overwise incapacitated?" Velvet giggled.

"Well, I am quite lazy by nature but... no. My sleep has always been voluntary."

"So why would one of your Imps claim to be buying slaves to sacrifice their souls to-"

"Souls?!" Velvet suddenly looked rather awake. "Oh... oh no... no no no no..." She began, shaking her head. "Muddling with mortal souls is... very not good."

"And also something far beyond even our ken." Haelga began. "If you speak true, I can think of only a few it could be..." Haelga stroked her chin. "Come to think of it, we've had reports of 'unknown figures' in the wilds... though most thought the figures were human, there were no eyewitnesses."

"I... don't want to be the negative one in the group-" Mell began, her tone shifting consistently. "...but we still don't know if you're just... telling us all this. Lying to us so we don't kill you." Velvet shook her head.

"Honey... lying is a lot of work. You lie... then you gotta lie s'more to keep those lies up... then you gotta lie even more to keep those lies afloat." She grunted, yawned and shook her head. "No, lying's too much work."

"Assuming that's the case-" Maria began. "-and you aren't lying. Benefit of the doubt, of course... that would all be very convenient. Who would have the means – much less the motive – to pit two sides against one another for going on two millennia... and not have one side even remember it?" Velvet just shrugged.

"I honestly wish I knew, honey..." A knock sounded from everyone around us. "Oh!" Velvet jumped a little. "Oh, is it Foursday today?"

"It is, My Lady." Velvet squealed happily.

"Yeeee! Come in!" I looked to the door, expecting to see it open. After a few seconds, I felt a body thump into the pillows on my other side, and an arm go around my neck.

"Whoa - who-th-!" Maria gasped in surprise.

"Hey Vel!" A distantly familiar voice spoke happily. I turned to face where the voice connected to the arm around my neck was. Seated between Maria and I – her arm around both of our necks – was a bright-smiled woman with long purple hair and wearing the most queer suit. I blinked as images of her flashed in my mind. She looked at me casually and smiled. "My, you're more beautiful than I remember, Alyxtra."

"Oh, Frauline , you know die Leere Dame ?" Before I could answer, the woman lifted the hand from around my neck and snapped her fingers. With a thundering silence, everyone around me froze in time, unmoving.

"...what the hell...?" I choked out.

"Sorry Alyxtra." The woman mused. The more I looked at her, the more the fuzz pulled away from my memory. Had she always looked like this? Her voice and face were the same... The Last Queen of Forever. "I know this is sudden. Here-" She pulled herself up off the pillows and motioned me up. "I told you you'd see me again. It's been... what? Twenty six years?"

"...about that..." I nodded, still a little shocked. "What... what are you doing here?"

"I've come to apologize." She began. "You remember the mission I gave you when I brought you here?"

"Yeah... defeat the Demon King and end the curse... was it a lie?" She drew in a deep breath and folded her hands behind her back.

"...yes." She nodded. "But-" She held a hand out. "-hear me out."

"I don't honestly think I have a choice." I responded, the Last Queen just smiling.

"I mean, you do... but the alternative isn't pretty. What I told you was a lie, yes. However... I had to lie. I don't... think you understand exactly how far in over your head you are. Velvet's been telling the truth. Everything she's said is the complete truth. The reason I lied to you is because... well... again, I had to. If I had told you the full truth of what's been going on, you would have never gotten this far."

"Okay, so what is the truth!? Because I don't know anymore! I've met two other would-be heroes you've brought into this world, and they've both been psychopaths and madwomen !"

"The unforutnate side effect of weak wills and a lack of foresight. Fifteen hundred years ago, the Glass Queen decided to end the seemingly endless war that had raged Saavtora for centuries prior. It was she who cursed the Y Chromosome and prevented the birth of too many men. I couldn't tell you why... she's beyond even my comprehension, but all I know is she's the source of this all. If I had told you all of that at the beginning... well. The Glass Queen knows everything about any person she touches. Even an act as innocent as... taking her hand and kneeling would have been enough for her to learn everything about you. I knew it would be inevitable for you to meet with the Glass Queen, and if she discovered you knew the truth... well... she'd have killed you outright."

"This... is a lot to take in. The Glass Queen? The villain? That... that doesn't make sense, she's-"

"What?" The Last Queen continued. "She's what, Alyxtra? Beautiful? A Queen? Human ?! Think for a moment. Do you honestly believe that this trope of... of... 'Humans Good, Demons Bad' is universal across the multiverse!? Just because she's a Human Queen doesn't mean she's not corrupt."

"..." I fell silent, not because I didn't believe her... because some part of me might. "...okay, I need to think..." It was true that some of the things the Glass Queen has been doing were... questionable. "...is it possible you're wrong?" At first, I thought the question would spark her anger again, but the Last Queen just shrugged.

"That's always a possibility. I'm not omniscent, I'm not everywhere."

"...aren't you a Goddess?"

"I'm a Diety . There's a difference. Gods and Goddesses are omniscient, but powerless. I have power... but I can only see what I see. All I know is this: the Glass Queen is to blame for the curse that lowered the male birth rate. I don't know her reasons, nor do I particularly care. If that curse isn't lifted - and soon - then this world will wither and die."

"You tell me one thing, a fantastical story of demon kings and heroes... was any of it true? What price did I pay for this reincarnation?" The Last Queen froze for a moment.

"...I see you've been speaking to Sveta." She took a deep breath. "That poor, delusional soul. She blames me for what happened to her, and I suppose in a fashion I am to blame ... but not in the way she thinks. The Void Abomination inside her wasn't put there by me. They're creatures of the Voidlands, and occasionally they find or make ways to enter the Mortal Realms. One of those ways is to... piggy back on souls travelling through the Voidlands. I was careless when I reincarnated her in this world, and a Void Abomination managed to squeeze through on her soul." She turned around. "I won't lie to you anymore, Alyxtra. I don't have to. You've become strong enough to deal with almost anything this world can throw at you. Keep in mind, while I can't lie, I can't promise everything I say in the full truth... as again, I'm not omniscient." I drew in a deep breath.

"Is Velvet innocent?"

"As much a victim as any human. She speaks the truth, Humans and Demons used to war, but after the Glass Queen cast her spell, that has since stopped." She turned back around and went back to her seat between Maria and I. After a second, she put her arm back around me and winked.

" Frauline ?" Haelga's voice snapped me out of my trance.

"Sorry I... spaced out for a moment. Yes... she and I are acquainted."

"Oh good!" Velvet smiled. "Any friend of my friends are... my... uh... friends, I guess..."

"Hate to get back on the whole point of this visit..." Maria cleared her throat. "...but so far we just have more questions than answers." Velvet shrugged.

"Honestly I'd love to give you all the answers, but-" She yawned again. "...I just can't give what I don't have." She motioned to her room. "You've come a long way, and it's late. Why don't you stay here for the night and we can continue to speak in the morning?"

"I won't lie and say I'm not nervous to spend the night in what I was confident until fifteen minutes ago would be enemy territory..." Belle mused, stroking her chin.

"I can understand if you're nervous. If you'd prefer, I can have Haelga provide you with an inn room in the city, or if you'd feel safer outside, I could provide you with some camping supplies." Velvet yawned once more. "I don't want you to feel uncomfortable."

"Honestly?" Maria began. "I'd... feel safer camping." Velvet smiled at that, nodding.

"Yes of course. I'll have Haelga pick you up some food and some tents, if you wish." Haelga bowed to the request.

"I'll have it done right away." I looked to the rest of my companions. It was clear by their expression they didn't quite trust Velvet. Belle had said it best... until fifteen minutes ago, I was fully convinced we would be fighting, not talking. I decided that someone had to take the leap... someone had to make sure she was telling the truth, that this wasn't a convenient lie. If no one was brave enough to step up, we'd never know.

"Thank you, Velvet. We appreciate the offer." She beamed at my compliment.

"Of course! I'll have the guards at the gates instructed to escort you to the palace when you're ready. You can camp anywhere you like, I won't even ask where."

"We appreciate it and... apologize." Mell bowed a little.

"No need to apologize." Everyone stood and started to shuffle their way out of the room to get some rest. Halfway out, Kalysta turned to me.

"Mistress? Are you coming?"

"If it's all the same..." I mused, nodding to Velvet. "I'd like to take the chance and trust you." Velvet's pink eyes lit up at my words. "I figure if we're going to trust you, someone has to start the trend... and I would be a hypocrite if I didn't make the first attempt." I chanced a look over at the Last Queen of Forever, who only offered me a kind smile.

"Mistress..." Kalsyta's neutral smile furrowed into a frown. "...are you sure...?" I could hear the fear and worry in her voice. She honestly thought this was some kind of trap. I looked back at Velvet.

"Velvet... understand that if something happens to me in the night..."

"Say no more. I understand." Velvet nodded. "I give you my word as-" She yawned again. "-da-haaaa-haaamit!" She growled through the yawn. "I give you my word as Queen of Chrysallys that nothing shall befall you." I looked to Kalysta and gave her my best smile.

"Don't worry, Kalysta. I'll be fine. You'll see in the morning." It was clear she didn't like that, but Maria taking her arm drew her back to reality.

"C'mon Kalysta... let's trust Alyxtra's judgment." She didn't like it. I could see tears shimmering in her eyes... she was genuinely, extremely worried about me. I waded through the pillows to hug her tight.

"...I'll be fine." I told her gently. "Honestly. Try to get some sleep." I knew she wouldn't sleep. I had to do this, though... if I wanted to find out the truth, I had to take the step and try to mend this bridge. If I didn't, no one would. Finally, Maria managed to pull Kalysta out of the room – much to her dismay and chagrin – leaving me alone with Velvet and the Last Queen of Forever.

"Girl's madly in love with you." Velvet smiled at me. "They all are, I can tell."

"Yeah, I've got that effect on women." Velvet laughed at my words, flopping back on her big pile of pillows.

"Yeah? Mmm... you must be quite special." She curled up, burrowing just a bit more into her pillows as her wings spread out and lay flat against her back and the pillows. "...you're not the first Human I've had spend a lazy evening with me..."

"Oh? Who else was there?"

"You know that there are a lot of types of Demons, right?" I nodded.

"Mmm, yeah. Imps, Succubi, Dragons..." Velvet stretched a little and moaned.

"Mmmmmmm-! Good stretch~!" She sighed. "Yeah... the mother determines what kind of Demon the child is. I have a daughter..." Her gaze fell lazily upon a vacant point in space, languishing there for a few seconds before it returned to me. "-her father's long dead by now, and I miss him immensely. He gave me so many wonderful things, not least of all my darling little Vanny."

"Who was the father?" I asked, curious.

"The last human to come to Chrysallys..." The last hero... so he came to Chrysallys for the same reason as I came today... but instead of killing Velvet... he had a child with her. I didn't know what to think or believe anymore. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. "...you remind me of him." She mused, breaking me from my thoughts.

"In... what way?"

"Your eyes. They're so kind and clear... not like everyone else's. I feel like eyes like yours see more than lesser people – Human or Demon." She yawned, snuggling more into her pillows. "...more than anyone else..." I watched her crack open one eye – barely quarter-open – and smile at me from her pile of pillows. "...I feel like he's come back to me when you're here..." She choked off a yawn and laughed to herself. "...I'm sorry, that was uncalled for... I'm sure you've got more interesting and important things than to be hit on by an old bag like me." She huffed. "...that's so embarassing... I'm almost two thousand years old, and I'm coming onto a veritable child... sorry... Edwin's death... hit me hard."

"...it must be hard. Falling in love with a people who live such short lives." I mused, Velvet nodding.

"It is... By the time Vanny was able to walk and talk, her father was already gone... she's never met him, and that's my biggest regret. My fondest memory is when Edwin came to my castle. Haaaaah ..." She sighed happily. "...he was so handsome... so strong-willed and confident. He made the cutest little expression when he realized the Queen of the Demons wasn't some towering beast of a man... but a cuddly little Pillow Dragon like me..." She did look quite cuddly. "...Vanny's only memory is that her father wasn't even there. To her? He might as well not exist." She yawned and chuffed. "...I'm sorry, you're probably tired, I'll shut up."

"Tell me more about Edwin. What was he like?"

"Mmm-hmmm-hmmm..." She giggled to herself. "He was so powerful... but so gentle." She peeked an eye at me. "...you ever seen a man, Alyxtra?" I shook my head.

"No. They're kept protected from people."

" Protected , she says..." That word left her lips with vitriol. "...your indoctrination is showing." She shook her head and sighed. "...sorry, that was uncalled for." There came a long pause. So long, in fact, I had thought Velvet had fallen back to sleep. Content, I looked to the Last Queen, who smiled.

"Well, I should leave you two." She spoke, standing.

"Awww!" Velvet's head appeared from beneath the pillows once more. "So soon?"

"I'm afriad I must. I have things I must see to. It's been good to see you again, Alyxtra, and you Velvet."

/" Bis zum nachsten mal, leibling !"\\ She beamed broadly to the Last Queen, who bowed.

/" Es kann nicht fruh genug kommen, Leibling ."\\ She responded to Velvet before winking out of existence.

"If... you don't mind me asking... how do you know her?" I asked, Velvet poking an eye out from under her pillow sea.

"Darling? Oh, we go way back... she was momma's friend, and a friend of granddad, too... She brought Edwin to me, and I feel she might have brought my father to momma too... She gives me that vibe of someone who just... is where she needs to be, you know? Like she knows what's going to happen and... guides the world towards the best outcome." Her head submerged beneath the pillows and she moved, the ripple of bulging pillows that showed where she was moved effortlessly through the pillows; like a fish swimming through water. "...I like to think she brought you to me, too..." She 'swam' around to my side, her cute, round features popping through the pillows. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. "Mmmm sorry... you just smell so good..."

"... not in the 'I'm going to eat you now' sense, I hope..." I mused carefully. The smile on her face shifted to what one could politely call 'shit eating'.

"Well... I might, but only if you ask. Pillow Dragons are renowned for a few things, even though we're rare. We can sleep through anything. And we're so cuddly that our bodies can bring about immense pleasure, especially to men."

"I know where you're going with this."

"I know you do." Velvet yawned lightly, her head retreating into the pillows. "Being subtle is too much work." She continued. "But like I said, I know you've got a lot on your plate already, so you don't need an old bag of a Pillow Dragon coming on to you." I scoffed at that.

"You're not an old bag, stop that."

"Honey, I'm eighteen hundred years old. I can't imagine how you see me. Besides... I've already used up all my luck with my darling Edwin." I prided myself on being able to sense what a person's angle was. Sometimes, people used reverse psychology to get what they wanted... but I couldn't detect anything of the sort from her. She seemed to genuinely think she was old and ugly. As I thought on everything that had happened, I heard a subtle, gentle snoring rising up from the sea of pillows. Yeah... sleep was good. Sleep was what I needed. I curled up amongst the sea of soft, plushy pillows and closed my eyes. I'd revisit this in the morning.

-Outside Feuerstelle, Just a Bit Later-

"Are you sure I shouldn't just-"

"Kalysta." Maria tried for the fifth time to calm Kalysta's manic overload. She had been trying to convince everyone to go right back and protect their leader and the woman everyone on this team loved for one reason or another. "She'll be fine, I promise. This is something she has to do herself."

"Besides-" Mell cut in. "-we can't be holding her hand constantly. I don't think there's anything she can't handle." Kalysta fretted nervously, her posture that of a nervous wreck on the cusp of going completely to pieces. Everyone understood Kalysta's worry... but this was important. They couldn't understand what would possess her to take such a risk... but they had to trust that the reward was worth the risk. If they woke up in the morning and found Alyxtra right as rain, they could laugh this whole thing off. Their fears would be unfounded and they could continue on with their lives. If not...? Well, no one wanted to dwell too hard on what might happen then.

"But what if-" Maria stopped Kalysta's train of thought by hugging her from behind.

"Kalysta..." Maria didn't often take on the soft, caring tone – especially not with Kalysta – but today warrented it. Pinning Kalysta's arms to her side, Maria burrowed her head into Kalysta's neck, nuzzling her gently. "...calm yourself... please... She'll be fine. You trust her, right?"

"I... well... yes, I do. With my life."

"So why won't you trust her with her own?" Kalysta squirmed uselessly in Maria's arms.

"...because I don't care about what happens to me..." Kalysta muttered. "...she's the only thing that matters to me and I... I can't be there to trade for her life if I'm out here."

"You might not care what happens to yourself, but the rest of us do. I understand, Kalysta... trust me I do." Maria held her tight. "She's everything to you. The world, and the stars beyond. If you keep this up, though... you'll smother her."

"I know... I know, I'm sorry-"

"Hey. Don't apologize. If our roles were reversed, I'd be just as crazed." Maria stroked her hair gently. "They were nice enough to provide us with this lovely camp... let's try to get some rest, and we'll pick this conversation up in the morning, okay?" Kalysta – still melting into Maria's caring embrace – took a deep breath and did her best to purge her ill thoughts.

"...yeah..." She nodded and held Maria just a bit tighter. "Yeah, let's do that."

"Good girl. Alyxtra would be proud of you."

"Maria... would you... keep me company tonight?" Maria smiled at Kalysta's request, that same broad, playful smile she often wore.

"Mmm, I guess that means I'm a worthy substitute for occasional cuddles, huh?"

"..." Kalysta diverted her gaze, and nodded. "...only occasionally..."

-

But as it would happen, sleep would not come to Kalysta that night. Her heart hurt and her mind screamed insanities at her; as for all of Maria's attempts to assuage her, she could not help but feel as though something terrible approached – a dark shadow swooping in on death's wings. She found herself lying awake, the others sound asleep beneath the stars, as her mind screamed into the void. 'Wake up' it told her. 'Wake up' it demanded. 'Wake up' it cried. Sitting up on her bedroll, she groaned and held a hand to her head. As she shook her head and opened her eyes, she spied a pair of women – Demons, if the horns on their heads were any hint – emerging from the woods. Each one held a sword in one hand and their other glowed with potent magic.

"Well." One spoke simply, shrugging. "At least this'll be fun." Kalysta didn't even wait, practically shoving Maria with her hand.

"Mmm, fuck, Kalysta... what?"

"Get. Up." Kalysta growled, getting to her feet and unsheathing the dagger from the small scabbard strapped to her upper thigh. Maria didn't ask questions, just did as instructed. The moment her own eyes fell on their assailants, she was instantly awake.

-At the Same Time...-

The sound of a door opening woke me from my slumber. I was still on my back in the sea of pillows that was Velvet's room, but the pressure in the room had changed. Opening my eyes, I spied a youthful woman standing in the doorway. She had the same fluffy white hair and silky, sheet-like wings as Velvet, the same tired pink eyes. I smiled at her.

"You must be Vanny, right?" I asked, making sure I didn't wake up her mother up. The girl just... stared at me. She was a bit on the 'thick' side – not quite as curvy as her mother, but she was definitely a 'have your cake and snuggle too' kind of girl. "Uhm... if you ask your mother, I'm sure she'll explain everything..." I was about seven feet from Velvet (at least the last place I saw her. Girl blends in to her pillows like a flounder at the bottom of the sea. The young Pillow Dragon just... stared at me, silently. "...could you say something, you're freaking me out..." Maybe she was just the quite type? Before I could get my answer, she lunged at me, her clawed hands outstretched. It might have just been a hug, but I wasn't taking any chance. Rolling away from the 'attack' I got to my feet. "Hey! Girl, come on, just talk to your mother, she'll explain everything! I'm supposed to be here-!" I tried to plead with her. She either ignored me, or didn't understand me as she just made another swipe with her extra sharp talons. Twisting my body just enough, I managed to dodge the brunt of the strike, the very tip of her claws still raking across the top of my chest. "Ngh-!" Shit, she was serious, and with all these damn pillows I had the maneuverability of a one-legged dog!

My hand flinched for my sword, but I stopped. I couldn't just cut her down like this... that wouldn't look good regardless for the reason. Gritting my teeth I pulled the sword from its scabbard and used it as a shield, blocking her swipes best I could. "C'mon! Dammit! Velvet! Velvet a little help!" I heard Velvet snort and then continue to snore. Goddammit, why did the Demon Queen have to be a lazy bitch!? It was cute, but not when my life depended on her calling off her psycho daughter! Her claws bounced off the steel blade of my sword, but her swipes had such power to them. I was forced to take a step back with each hit to retain balance. In one particularly strong hit, my ankle twisted and I was sent tumbling to my ass, thankfully landing on the same pillows that betrayed me. "Shit-!" She fell on me and pinned me to the pillows with one claw as the other motioned to pierce my heart.

"...you make a shitty Pillow Dragon." A new voice came from just behind the young girl pinning me. From the sea of pillows, a third figure broke the surface like a shark breaching the water and grabbed the woman on the shoulders. Strangest thing? The third figure looked identical to the one who was attacking me. "...Pillow Dragons don't just attack..." She continued, the first 'Vanny' struggling to get the second off her. "...we're patient creatures... we know how to lull our prey into a false sense of security. We don't just attack... we're ambush predators ." The first 'Vanny' let out a gasp as she was pulled under the pillows, disappearing completely. I blinked, watching a lump of pillows move around the room for a few seconds before the first Vanny was thrown out of the sea, crashing into the wall nearby. She nursed several new cuts on her arms and face. Strangely enough, none of them bled.

Searching around her feet, the injured Vanny took a few swipes at the pillows. "...pathetic. Maybe if you'd chosen a more appropriate mask..." I watched the second Vanny pounce from the pillows once more, landing on the first's shoulders and pushing her back beneath the pillows. I kept my gaze turned to the lump of pillows moving just as the first Vanny was thrown out of the pillows once more, slammed into the wall and fell limp. I watched for a few moments, the form not even flinching. I breathed a sigh of relief as I peered down at the white, fluffy haired face of Vanny staring up at me from between my legs. I yelped softly at the surprise.

"I'm... supposed to be here, I swear."

"...I know..." Vanny muttered. "...I've been here the whole time. Got to hear my mother's shitty attempts to seduce you..." She groaned, rolling her eyes. "Last hundred years haven't been kind on mother..." She took a deep breath, a hand coming from the pillows. "Vanessa Vellarosa." I took her hand and shook it.

"Alyxtra Silvershear. Pleasure, and... thanks for rescuing me from... you? I guess?" She shook her head a little.

"Not me. I'll explain in a second." Her head vanished beneath the pillows and I watched her resurface just by her mother. /" Mutter ."\\ She spoke simply, standing over her mother. /" Mutter !"\\ She tried a little more forcefully. Velvet just snored along happily. /" Ich kann dir nicht glauben, du bist unmoglich !"\\ She reached into the pillows and pulled Velvet out of her pillow sea and shook her gently. /" Mutter! Aufwachen !"\\ Velvet snorted herself awake, her pink eyes opening gently. /" Es wird zeit ."\\ She groaned, dropping Velvet.

/" Hallo schatz ..."\\ She rubbed her eyes, smiling. /" Stimmt etwas nicht ?"\\ Vanessa just rolled her eyes.

/" Ja, Mutter ."\\ Vanessa nodded, plopping herself down on the pillows. /" Eine Abscheulichkeit der Leere hat verschut ihren gast mit einem verschuten Konigsmord festzunagein; und es ware gelungen wenn du keine faule fotze warst !"\\ Velvet puffed her cheeks out and looked at me.

"Alyxtra... my daughter is abusing me..." Vanessa took a deep breath.

"So uh... does... anyone want to explain what-" I tried to point to the corpse Vanessa had tossed out of the pillows, but found it gone. "...where'd it go...?"

Notes:

Yes, this is going somewhere - and yes, while I usually DO pull this shit out my ass, in this case, I actually have a plan. Shock and awe.

Chapter 34: Abominations

Summary:

A smattering of worry fills the hearts of the important people of the world. Standing on the cusp of destruction, prayers are made and hate is directed rightly inwardly.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The nights had been unseasonably cold these last few days. The cold was never her favorite weather, even back home. Cold was the feeling of loss. Of sorrow. Of times lost that you can never get back. She wasn't her mother, she didn't usually put prophetic stock in the temperature and weather... but everything was far too convenient for her. She was no Oracle, no Priestess... she didn't live her life in solemn prayer as much as she should... she wanted to follow in her father's footsteps, not her mother's... and for the most part, her mother allowed this. Linderwall had enough Oracles and Priestesses... they needed more doers, and fewer dreamers.

She couldn't explain, then, why she had spent hours outside in this accursed cold. Perhaps the worry and madness had finally claimed her... perhaps she was just looking for any avenue she could to give her father every advantage possible. Maybe she was desperate and grasping at straws. Regardless to the answer, this night found her as the last six had, on her knees in the garden, facing west, towards her beloved home; her head bowed in supplication to a God she had always been told was there... but had never once heard the voice or felt the touch of. She doubted immensely, in fact, that He was there at all. Imagine that... a Linderfolk who didn't believe in Linder. Her prayer had been the same these last nights, to safeguard her father and her friends on this most dangerous of venture, to see them returned – hale and hearty – to the family they left behind. The daughters and mothers.

{" Love ?"} Her mother's voice came from behind her, the unbelieving devout only lifting her head slightly to confirm she had heard the voice. {" Darling, it is freezing out here... you are bound to catch your death of cold if you remain much longer ..."} She drew in a deep breath and nodded to her mother.

{" I'm aware, Mother ..."} She continued to offer her silent prayers.

{" Are you ill? You have been acting quite strange since your father left ..."}

{" I worry ."} She answered simply, her mother smiling to her.

{" I know you do, love... I worry for her as well ."} Her mother knelt beside her and put an arm around her shoulders, pulling her into a hug. {" But it is late and cold... imagine how cross your father would be to find that you had taken sick in her absence ."} She smiled at her mother's words and gently shook her head.

{" I would bear that burden, so long as father returned safely to deliver the lecture ."} Her mother laughed a little.

{" I see so much in Amara in you... perhaps it was a mistake to ask her to teach you ."}

{" I beg to differ. The High Oracle was a wonderful teacher. If not for her I do not believe I could ever call myself your daughter in public ."} She paused as this thought settled in. {" ...perhaps that would have been for the best ..."}

{" Hush ."} Her mother continued, stroking her hair. {" I will hear none of this negativity. I care not for what the people say. You are my daughter, and I love you more than life itself. Soon, they will see that Salvation holds everything but for them, and they will scream into the void for us to return ."} She took a deep breath, letting her mother's words sink in.

{" I pray the day comes soon ."} She spoke simply, before a sneeze escaped her composure.

{" Right. You have remained outside long enough. Come, I will draw you a warm bath and ask the kitchen staff to prepare some hot soup for you ."}

{" I have yet to finish my prayer, mother ."} Her mother practically pulled her to her feet.

{" Linder will forgive you, since it is for your own well-being ."} Before she could respond, she sneezed again.

{" Perhaps it is a touch cold tonight ..."}

-

Kalysta wasn't the only one who asked her mother to brush her hair. In fact, it was because Liantis had asked for it that Kalysta even got the idea in the first place. The cold, windy night rattled the windows, their house so full, and yet so devoid of its very beating heart. "...Momma...?" Liantis asked gently as Terebithia ran the brush through her hair.

"Yes, sweetie?" Terebithia responded, her hands continuing to move the brush and straighten Liantis' long silver hair.

"...are you as worried about dad and Kalysta as I am...?" She knew something was bothering the kid... she's been more nervous than usual and secluding herself away. She was acting like everyone was a stranger, and that bothered Terebithia.

"I won't lie and say I do not worry. Their trip is a dangerous one, after all... but I have faith in them. Your father is a fierce fighter with both her sword and her mind. I worry more for those who must face her... and Kalysta...?" Terebithia sighed. "...your sister is a survivor. Many people in her life have tried to take her out of it... and none had succeeded so far."

"...like you, momma?" Terebithia paused for a moment, not sure how to answer that question. "...Chrysa told me how we used'a be." Terebithia took in a deep, cleansing breath and continued to brush Liantis' hair.

"...I would have appreciated her letting me do that bit of dirty work but... I suppose the damage is done." She nodded. "...yes, sweetie, like me. I didn't tell you before because... I didn't want to scare you... I didn't want you to think I was going to do the same to you." The extent of Kalysta's childhood discussions with Liantis were always kept general, the exact lengths Terebithia went kept obfuscated.

"I understand, momma."

"So that's why I don't worry so much about them. Kalysta is powerful, more than she realizes. So long as she has a reason to live... I think we ought to be more worried about everyone else." Liantis giggled at this, nodding gently.

"I agree."

"Now... enough of this talk." She patted Liantis' shoulder. "Your sister and father are both strong. It will do us no good to worry overly much about them." Liantis fell silent again as Terebithia finished with her hair. Smiling and patting her daughter's shoulder, she put the brush down. "There you are, sweetie. Try to get some sleep, okay? And do not worry about the others too much. I am certain they will be fine." Liantis hugged her mother tight.

"I know they will, momma." She pulled away and smiled up, stroking her mother's cheek. "...you know it's okay for you to cry... right?" Terebithia smiled awkwardly, looking into Liantis' pristine blue eyes in a confused manner.

"I know honey. I'm fine, I promise." Liantis looked at Terebithia for a moment, almost as if she could see through her mother's lie. After a moment, she nodded and bade her mother good night, leaving her alone in her room. Moments after Liantis left, Terebithia felt her resolve crumble. Sitting on her bed, she choked out the sobs behind her hand. And what exactly was it that she feared so much? Losing a loved one? Yes, of course that was there... but it went deeper. The thing she feared the most... was Kalysta dying while she still hated her. She feared being denied that closure she sought so fiercely.

-

No matter how much she tried to justify her actions, there was only one word that fit her the most. Pine so much for the death and destruction of her people... fight so hard to make sure they don't meaninglessly destroy themselves... and yet here she was, ordering someone's death. She sat at her vanity and tried her best to compose herself. Her heart raced a million miles a minute and her stomach churned. She hated this. She hated everything about it. But she was too far in now... too far in to call it off. The only thing she could do, was wait for the results and hope for the best.

Her hands shook as she tried to reapply her lipstick... why did she even bother anymore? She doesn't see anyone, it's mindless vanity. Everyone she's ever cared about has died, and that's all that's ever going to happen. She stopped, lipstick brought to her lips but froze. She was disgusted by what she saw in the mirror. Putting her head in a hand, she fought back the tears. Would this had been easier if she had never listened in the first place? Had ignored the advice? This was the burden of leadership. Choosing the decision with what you think are the fewest drawbacks, and forever asking yourself mind-shattering 'what if' questions. She lifted her hand to the mirror, lipstick still clenched in her fingers, and let them take out her own hate on the mirror.

HYPOCRITE.

-

She stood on the foredeck and watched the sun rise over Chrysallys. It really was a beautiful thing, the sunrise. She never really stopped to watch it... never really had the time or motivation. When she was herself, she was too busy trying not to get caught and arrested, and when she wasn't herself... well... that thing inside her never cared little for human life, and even less for natural beauty. She takes in a deep breath and wonders what it would have been like if he hadn't woken up when it did... if he hadn't commanded the Amarthine Sky to attack that small merchant vessel. What would have been different? Could she had actually had the chance to befriend Alyxtra?

Hah, of course not. They never would have even met. Stop being stupid, Sveta. You can't have friends, remember? Every time you make friends, that bastard inside you kills them. No... the only person you're allowed to be friends with is him .

' And we're the best of friends, Sveta... aren't we ?' The voice rumbles up from the darkest part of her mind, a shooting headache splitting her mind wide open as the beast tosses in his sleep.

"...shut up..." She tells the voice, holding a hand to her head. "...we're not friends." A raspy, course laugh rumbles up and spikes her headache, causing her to wince in pain.

' You're adorable, you know that? Thinking that you don't enjoy the slaughter .' She closes her eyes and forces the voice back. How much longer before he's awake enough to take over again? The only thing she can really hope is Alyxtra and her friends come back soon, and are here when he does wake up. ' That's adorable... hoping I can eat them all at once ?'

"...hoping they're strong enough to kill you." She responds as the headache fades.

' You and I both know if I die, so do you .' Sveta just scoffed, smiling.

"That'd be wonderful, wouldn't it?"

-

The first clang of steel meeting steel woke Serras and Belle from their sleep, Belle startling awake. Mell was woken shortly thereafter as Serras tried to wiggle out of Mell's grip. Maria parried the first strike, her opponent taking a step back from the recoil. She recovered quickly, shaking her head to refocus. The two assessed their odds, clearly very much on the backfoot.

"Marykah, let's just leave!" One spoke to the other. "We can't win this!"

"We're dead regardless, Hyla... the Queen doesn't accept failure." The second responded. The pair took a deep breath to steady themselves and re-engaged.

"I knew it!" Kalysta growled, grabbing at the second's hand as she made a swing at her. "I knew we couldn't trust a damn Demon!"

"Focus, Kalysta!" Maria barked back, meeting the first's blade again. Her attacks were... inexperienced. Unfocused and random, as though she's never had any training in her life... but more than that? There was something else about her attacks that bothered her. With a single grand strike, she knocked the sword from her hand and grabbed her wrist, pulling her towards her and running her own sword through the woman's chest. Maria watched the woman smile at her.

"...we've won regardless..." She whispered out, dropping to the ground with a dull thud, which was quickly joined by a second as Kalysta ripped her dagger from the second's throat.

"Everyone okay?"

"Hoo..." Serras huffed. "That... ended quickly..." She looked around at everyone, noting no injuries. "Looks... like we're all fine." She looked over at Shio, who was still sound asleep. "...The Sea Harpy could sleep through the end of the world..."

"Fights like this usually do end quickly." Belle nodded. "Especially when you go one-to-one with a Glass Guardian." A furious shriek rose up from the group just as Belle finished, the Sage and Mage wincing at the sheer volume of it, covering their ears. "...ow..." Belle mused after it had finished.

"Are we just going to stand out here!? You heard them! They were under orders from that fat lazy Demon! I knew we couldn't trust her!!" She tried to push past Maria. "I'm gonna-"

"-do absolutely nothing." Maria continued, grabbing her wrist.

"Let go of me, Maria! I won't let them get away with this!"

"Kalysta, you need to calm down, you're not thinking straight-"

"No!" She yanked on her own arm hard enough to dislocate her wrist, twisting it out of Maria's grip. "That's the problem! I'm the only one who's thinking straight! All of you just trust the first pretty face you see! She's a Demon, she can't be trusted!"

Maria took a deep breath and sheathed her sword, approaching Kalysta. "Kalysta. I love you, and I respect you immensely... so please understand I don't do this lightly." Kalysta laxed her muscles just a touch at these words. Before she could answer, Maria snatched hold of her around her neck and pulled her to the ground, pinning her to the ground with one arm behind her back. "Shut the fuck up for five fucking minutes, and listen Kalysta!" She barked, adrenaline still coursing through her system. "I get it... I do. You're worried."

"You-!" Kalysta struggled. "You don't know shit! She's just a plaything for you! You don't love her, you'd throw her away for the Glass Queen in a second!" Maria closed her eyes and paused for a very long time... Mell frowned.

"H-hey, Maria... she... she's just angry she doesn't-"

"No." Maria finally spoke up, nodding. "She does mean it." Her voice was that eerie flat... the kind of voice someone had when they were so unspeakably mad at someone, but were fighting their baser instincts with everything in them. Belle had never seen Maria this angry before... no one had. "She did mean it... and I... am going to let her say it. Because she is not thinking straight."

"And you are!? You're stopping me from finishing this! She's betrayed us, Alyxtra's probably already dead!"

"Shut. Up. And listen for a change." Maria twisted her arm just enough to dislocate her shoulder.

"Ah-ngh-!" Kalysta yelped.

"Yes. They told us the Queen ordered this attack. We all heard it, there's no doubt. I want you to calm down and listen to me. I have been in more combat than I care to mention... real and simulated both. There isn't a woman alive who doesn't know of the combat prowess of the Glass Guardians... and yet two peasants engaged us in open combat. They knew full well that wouldn't end well."

"Yeah, because-"

"Shut up about what they said for two seconds. Kalysta, don't you see?! This was a play ! A performance! If you weren't so blindingly angry, you would have seen their eyes! There was no fear in them at all! Even someone who's accepted death fears , at least a little. These women feared nothing. In fact... it was almost like they wanted you to fly off the damn handle!"

"I don't care! I don't care if they're Chrysallys' premiere theater troupe! I won't take the chance, and there's nothing you can do to stop me!"

"Me? No, short of killing you, but that's both unnecessary and counter-productive." Maria looked to Serras. "Serras?"

"Y-yeah?" Serras snapped out of her daze, jumping a little.

"Sleep her."

"A-aaah..." Serras gasped. "A-are you... you sure?"

"Yes. Sleep her." Kalysta shrieked in frustration, thrashing and squirming like a furious little tapeworm beneath Maria's weight.

"If anything's happened to Mistress I'll kill you, then myself! You hear me! I don't give a fuck who you are, if you let her come to harm I'll rip out your heart and crush it!"

"Any time, Serras." Maria mused, doing her best to keep the furious ball of anger contained. "I'm... not gonna be able to hold her for long."

"Ah! Right!" Serras muttered a quick incantation and motioned to Kalysta. Her struggling weakened over the course of a few seconds before she fell completely limp. Once Maria was confident she was fully asleep, she got off Kalysta's back and slumped down to the ground, her elbow perched on her knee, and her head in that same hand.

"...thanks..." She breathed a sigh of relief. "Serras, Belle, Mell... go back to Feuerstelle and demand to see Alyxtra... I don't care if you have to sneak into the palace, just... just confirm she's okay for me." She looked at Kalysta and huffed. "...I'll stay here and make sure Kalysta doesn't go anywhere." She looked over at the sleeping Sea Harpy and scoffed. "And would somebody wake up Shio?!"

-A Bit Later-

Surprisingly, there was absolutely no issue with Mell and the rest being shown back to the palace. "I can't promise everyone's still awake... with My Lady's nature, she sleeps most of the day away." Haelga – who was the one who greeted them at the castle gate – spoke simply. "...though this is quite sudden. Is something amiss?"

"We're worried." Mell answered dismissively. "So while Maria, Kalysta and Shio wait back at camp, Belle, Serras and I decided to just take a peek." Haelga nodded.

"I can understand the concern. After all, you came here expecting us to be enemies."

"...yeah, still not confident you're not..." Mell muttered under her breath. Haelga led them through the castle to the same room from before. Smoothing her garments over her body, she knocked gently.

"My apologies, are you still awake, My Lady?" After a few seconds, the door opened to a figure the group didn't recognize, but that fluffy white hair and her silky wings pegged her as another Pillow Dragon. "Ah, Mistress Vanessa! Is your mother still awake?"

"I'm here, Haelga... is something wrong?" Velvet's voice was interrupted by a yawn.

"I hope not, My Lady. Three of Miss Silvershear's companions just wanted to check on her."

"It's been like... two hours..." Mell heard Alyxtra's voice from inside. "I mean, yeah, I'm good, if not a bit shaken." Mell smiled at the voice she heard.

"Alyxtra... you're okay..."

"Thanks to Vanessa, yes." Alyxtra nodded.

-

"-though..." I continued my train of thought. "...I gotta ask, why this sudden check-up?" I smiled at Mell and the other two as they entered, shuffling their way through the sea of pillows.

"Well... there was an incident..." I blinked.

"You were attacked, right?" I continued, Mell and Serras both looking blankly at me, then to each other. "By... I'm going to imagine a sub-par group of Demons?"

"Yes but... how'd you know?" Belle continued.

"Well..." I motioned to Vanessa. "Vanny, why don't you tell them what you told me."

"The short version is... the group that attacked you most likely weren't Demons... they were Void Abominations. Creatures from beyond the Veil that feed on mortal souls and spread corruption wherever they go."

"How... did you figure this all out?"

"Creatures of the Void have a specific... smell. Like rotting flesh soaking in sewage on a hot day." She scrunched her nose up in disgust. "Be glad you cannot smell it. Over the past few decades, I have been catching wind of such a smell and – upon following it – I've found small groups of them."

"Do we know why?"

"As I said-" Vanny continued to answer Mell's question. "-Void Abominations feed off Mortal Souls. It is a delicacy to them. With the numbers we have been finding, I initially believed they were planning an attack on Chrysallys... but with recent events, I fear their true goal is to spark a war between Chrysallys and Denair."

"And... what would they gain from that?" Vanny shrugged.

"I could not tell."

"Maybe they're trying to get food? War would be like an all-you-can-eat buffet for them. They pick a side and just... go to town on people they've killed."

"Except they would be sniffed out quickly by Demons with more sensitive nostrils." Vanny continued. "...which makes their choice to attack you here, and now, while wearing my face a questionable and very bold one... Mother may be old-" A pause as she smiled to her mother dismissively. "-sorry, comparatively." Velvet waved the apology away. "-anyway, she may be older, but her senses haven't diminished in the slightest. If their plan was to trick her into thinking you were attacking me... it wouldn't have worked."

"They could have also been trying to trick me into attacking both of you." I continued. Vanny bowed her head in thought.

"...a decent enough idea... one with enough merit. You would be at rest, in a place you thought to be safe... Thinking would be on the backburner..."

"Uh, yeah, speaking of 'thinking on the backburner'-" Mell spoke up. "Alyxtra, you gotta come back to camp with us. Kalysta's lost her damn mind."

"Ugh..." I rolled my eyes, sighing. "What now?"

"Well, Maria saw some suspicious things with that attack, but Kalysta wanted to just... go on a murderous rampage through Feuerstelle. Maria stopped that but... Kalysta is not happy."

"Yeah..." Serras nodded. "I'm afraid if she wakes up and you're not there, she's going to start killing us one at a time..." I gave a great, frustrated sigh.

" Fuuuuuuuuuck this is what I was worried about... why does this shit have to happen to me?" I struggled to stand in the sea of pillows, flinching a little at the ankle, which still pinged in pain every so often.

"How's your foot?"

"Better, but still sore." I shrugged. "I'll just patch it up on the way out. I wanted it to heal on its own, but this is kind of important."

"Mother?" Vanny turned to Velvet, who blinked an eye open to her.

/" Ja, Schatz ?"\\ She responded sleepily.

"I'm going to be follow Alyxtra and her friends back to camp... I can sniff out any further Void Abominations." Velvet paused for a moment, her one-eyed gaze going from Vanny to me.

"Okay, sweetie." She agreed. "Alyxtra dear?"

"Yes?" I acknowledged.

"I trust you'll protect my daughter? I am not a violent woman... but you'll find my disposition quite soured if you allow harm to come to her."

"Mother!" Vanny growled, tugging at her white hair. "Ugh, ignore her, she's being stupid. I'm not a fuckin' kid anymore, mother, I'm a hundred and twenty four years old! Stop treating me like I'm still thirty!"

"Thirty, or thirty thousand... you'll always be my little girl, sweetie." Velvet looked at me. "Do we have an understanding?"

"Yes, ma'am." I agreed with a firm nod. "I'll have her home by midnight." She giggled a little.

"You're funny..." She yawned. "...just keep reminding me of my darling Edwin..." She cuddled into the pillows. "Be safe, / Schatz \\."

Haelga walked us back to the city gates and wished us well on our dilemma, bowing once more and wishing Vanessa a safe journey. Thankfully, they had picked a spot relatively close to the city for their camp – only about a ten minute walk and just off the path – but I would hear the last three members of the camp before we saw them.

" I knew I couldn't trust you! I knew it, I knew it! This is all part of her plan, isn't it!? To send Mistress on a suicide mission !" Kalysta's voice rose over the dead night air as they drew closer.

"You're talking crazy!" Came Maria's voice, just as fury-filled. "You're letting your affection cloud your judgment! Mell and the others will be back any minute now, and you'll see how foolish you've been!" Her words were answered by a wailing shriek of anger. "You're gonna make me knock you down again, and I'm not gonna like it!"

" SHUT UP! You'RE JUsT A pAWN! I won'T LIsteN TO ANythING yoU SAY !" Great... she's gone this far off the deep end. Rolling my eyes I motioned everyone to push on. I wasn't too worried about Maria, she was a skilled fighter who could more than hold her own... even against Kalysta's fury. Pushing through the bushes, I bore witness to exactly what had happened. Shio was lying face-down on the ground as Maria and Kalysta tussled with each other – Kalysta having gotten her hands on Maria's sword. I took a deep breath.

"Ka LYSTA !" I shouted, my voice snapping her out of her bloodrage. She looked towards me and the hate and fury in her face vanished.

"Mistress...! Oh Mistress you're alright!" She dropped the sword and sprinted towards me. Before she got close, I grabbed her wrists and shoved her down. "Ngh-! Mis-"

" Shut up ." I glowered at her. Turning to Belle, I nudged my head towards Shio. "Check on Shio." Out the corner of my eye, I saw Maria sit down on the ground, wrapping both hands around the back of her head and turning her gaze between her feet. I fixated my gaze back on Kalysta, who looked like a kicked puppy. "What the fuck has been going through your head?"

"I... I just..."

"'I I I just-'" I mocked her. "Use your damn words! And you better have a good-damn-excuse for this. If you've killed anyone, I cannot even begin to tell you how cross I'm going to be with you." I turned my attention back to Belle, who was examining Shio. There was a decent amount of blood on the ground... enough to worry me. "Maria, are you alright?"

"Oh yeah..." Her voice shook. I'd never heard her so terrified before. "Just... had to go hand-to-hand with a psychopath... business as usual..."

"She's bad." Belle spoke up. "...but I think she'll live." I moved around Kalysta and went to Maria, putting a hand on her shoulder. She jerked away, but after looking up to see it was me, she relaxed.

"You did a good job keeping this from going to far out of hand." I told her. "Thank you for your hard work." I heard Kalysta move, my gaze turning to her. "Get over here." I told her. She nodded and hurried over, her gaze turned down to the ground. "Sit." I commanded, pointing at the ground. She dropped instantly to her knees, her gaze still turned downward. "Stay. No talking, no moving." She nodded to confirm. I crouched down in front of Maria and looked her over. I've never seen her so terrified before in my life. She was Glass Guardian ... the best Denair had to offer... and a single tussle with a naked Dark Elf had shaken her so badly. I don't think Maria really realized how dangerous Kalysta can be until tonight... hell, I hadn't realized how dangerous she truly was. Belle went about seeing to Shio's wounds while I went about seeing to Maria's mental ones. It would have been so much easier for her to just kill Kalysta and get it over with. I wouldn't have blamed her, to be honest.

"Kalysta." I spoke, standing. "I'm going to say this once and only once. Maria, you listen too, hell, everyone listen." Maria nodded and took a deep breath.

"Yeah, I'm listening." I looked to Mell and Serras, both of whom nodded.

"If this happens again... if you ever go off the deep end on anyone else again..." I hated to say this... because I truly did love Kalysta; but I couldn't ignore how dangerous she was anymore. There had to be a limit. "...if we ever have a repeat of this... no one's going to hold back." I looked to Maria. "If you and her get into a fight, and if you deem in necessary... kill her."

"Alyxtra, that's-" Maria tried to protest, but I shot it down and interrupted her.

"-the punishment for attacking one of my friends." I tried not to let how much this hurt me slip out. "The only reason you're getting off light, is because I understand your fear. We all do. Kalysta, for the foreseeable future, you're not to speak to me unless I speak to you first. If you need to ask me something or tell me something, you can go through Maria." I looked to Maria. "I want you to keep an eye on her."

"Yeah, will do..." Maria nodded. I looked to Kalysta again, who looked to be on the verge of tears.

"And you... will do your damndest to apologize." I paused, thinking. "...maybe this will help you understand your relationship with your mother a bit better. Let's hope Maria's grudge doesn't last as long as yours."

"...okay, that's kind of cruel..." I heard Mell muse.

"Cruel or no. She acted out of turn, there are punishments. And there's nothing more punishing to Kalysta than not letting her be around me." I walked over to Belle, dropping to my knees at her side and started to help her with Shio. She had a nasty gash across her chest and several deep lacerations on her arms... looks like she tried to block the blade with her arms... Goddess, she looked bad.

"...I shouldn't have sent Belle..." Maria muttered, holding her head and shaking it. "...stupid of me..."

"Technically... there was no good answer. Serras could have slept her again. I could have restrained her. Belle could have helped staunch the bleeding sooner... there's a lot of coulda-woulda-shoulda's in this. Given everything?" Mell shrugged. "You did the best you could."

"Heh... doesn't feel like it but... thanks, Mell."

"So, what happened to the bodies?" Serras asked, noting the lack of bodies from their fight.

"Dunno..." Maria shook her head. "I was too busy watching Kalysta."

"Vanished, I'd bet. Like the rest of them." Vanny mused. "Void Abominations can't be killed in the traditional sense. They're all but immune to mundane weapons, and completely immune to magic." I opened one hand to Vanessa.

"Maria, Vanessa Vellarosa – Velvet's daughter. She's going to help us sniff out the Void Abominations that have been attacking us."

"What do you mean they 'can't be killed'?" Maria asked.

"Well, they can... but mundane weapons and magic won't do the trick. They can suffer enough damage to be... 'dissipated' of sorts. The void energy that comprises their bodies fizzles and disperses... eventually they'll reconstitute. It could be days... weeks? Maybe hours. Depends on the individual Abomination."

"These things sound like very bad news." Maria chuffed, getting to her feet. "Is there any good news?"

"Yes." Vanessa nodded. "Void Abominations rarely get along. If they are cooperating with others, then there's a grander plan at work. The only natural predator a Void Abomination has is another Void Abomination. Lesser Abominations – the common fair – are often hunted by larger ones and absorbed. Lesser Abominations can only mimic a mortal form. Stronger ones can infuse themselves in the souls of others, in essence becoming parasites in human bodies." Shio's eyes fluttered open.

"Hey..." I smiled to her. "You okay, Shio honey?"

"Mmgh... y-yeah..." She shook her head before. "OhmygoddessMaria!"

"I'm fine, Shio. The Calvary got here in time."

"Thank Lady Undyenes..." Shio sighed, resting back. "I... apologize that I was not more use..."

"Don't be. I'm sorry I couldn't stop her."

"I've got it from here. Thank you, Alyxtra." Belle smiled to me. I patted her head gently and stood.

"So... Void Abominations can kill one another, eh?"

"Yes." Vanessa answered my question. "In fact, absorbing one another is about as close to 'entertainment' as they understand." I nodded.

"Alright well... that's a plus, I suppose. So!" I smiled to the group who wasn't privy to my previous discussion. "Maria, you're not gonna like the conclusion I've come to."

"Well... considering I've had some ideas you've not liked, I suppose this is only fair."

"No, I mean you're... really not going to like what I have to say."

Notes:

Any guesses who wrote 'Hypocrite' on their mirror?

Chapter 35: ...And We All Fall Down

Summary:

Everyone learns what happens when you throw stones in Glass Palaces.

Notes:

Boy howdy am I glad I still have that bomb shelter I built for Chapter 21. I'm gonna need to go into hiding for this. You're all gonna either love or hate where I'm going with this, and I'm honestly expecting hate. (EDIT: A few minor spelling corrections, and a very minor elaboration on a certain part.)

Chapter Text

This very much was the definition of insanity. Sending brave soul after brave soul on what amounted to a suicide mission, hoping beyond all reasonable hope that the outcome would differ once . It had been a month since Alyxtra left for Chrysallys, and the numbers of Demons poking at their borders and their defenses hasn't slowed. She's heard nothing regarding their mission... in fact, no one's seen hide or head of anyone, not even the boat they had taken to get there... perhaps the Demon King did away with another hero. Perhaps the pirates they hired betrayed them and left them to tread water until they grew too tired... or perhaps something even worse befell them.

There wasn't a reason to be seen in the castle... the Glass Guardians don't let anyone in to see her anyway, for fear of an assassin's dagger behind every back. No one would care if she just wallowed in her own misery. She's been doing this for too long... playing this game of 'ruler' for far longer than she should have been... maybe it was time for another to take over... another Glass Queen to take up the mantle, another hapless soul to know the madness of being in charge. Her eye caught the mirror, her own handwriting still blocking off much of its surface, branding her for all to see as the hypocrite she felt she was. All of this... everything she's done to prevent more war, more death... and all she's doing is propagating it.

She was tired. Oh, so very tired. It was as though every single year she's lived has come crashing down atop her all at once, pressing down on her fragile body with the weight of every decision she's ever made, the sound ones burdening her somehow more than the ones she questioned. If she hadn't run out of tears centuries ago, tonight would have been a good night to cry herself to sleep, lamenting everything and wishing in vain for tomorrow to bring good tidings. She sat at her vanity to brush her long crimson hair... it was the only way she ever managed to think about anything. The mindless repetition of the brush stroking through her silk hair had become enchanting to her... a powerful magic she neither knew nor wanted to know the source of. She picked up the brush from her vanity and lifted it, noticing the small parchment letter resting beneath it. Had that always been there? She almost never gets any kind of mail... least of all in her room. If anything arrives for her, Dahliah usually delivers it personally. She picked up the letter, looking over the front. It read in elegant handwriting on the front 'Your Eternal Majesty, The Glass Queen', each letter toiled over to appear perfect. Curiosity coursing through her, she broke the seal and pulled the parchment from within the envelope. It was folded in thirds neatly, the handwriting on the letter proper just as fancy and legible as that on the envelope.

'Your Eternal Majesty,' It began simply, the first letters of the first three words taking up about twice the space as the other letters. 'Many apologies about the suddenness of this correspondence. I know that we have never spoken before today, but I would like to break that tradition. One hundred years ago, you gave me a gift sweeter than anything in all the Great Wide World, and for that I will forever be in your debt. I understand that you had not intended it to be a gift... but I have learned to find great pleasure in the most unexpected of places... and of people.'

'So, in honor of that gift you gave me one hundred years ago, I will return a gift to you this night. When it is late and you grow tired... just before you go to bed, open your bedroom window. I hope this gift will help foster a lasting peace between our people for centuries to come, and I hope my gift brings you as much joy... as your gift brought me.'

'Ever thinking of you... Demon Queen Velvet Vellarosa, Chryallys.'

Her heart sank and her blood ran cold in her veins. A letter? Delivered directly to her, penned by the hand of the Demon King? No, Demon Queen ? Since when has it... no, questions for later. She feared what this 'gift' was she was to be given, and perhaps feared moreso what 'gift' it was she referred to giving her. She had no memory of sending anything to Chrysallys, especially not that long ago. Placing the letter back in its envelope, the Glass Queen stood and went to the balcony window. She usually would never open it this late at night... the nights had been so chilly these recent weeks, but more than that there was just simply no reason. Why tease herself with visions of the outside that would and certainly could never come true? But this? This intrigued her. She went to the balcony window and twisted the handles, finding them open. Had she left them open? Dahliah would be beside herself in fury if she were to discover this breach of security. With a gentle pull she opened the doors to see the balcony overlooking the castle garden, and who should be seated upon the balcony railing... but Alyxtra.

-

I smiled as the door opened. "Good evening, My Queen." I spoke gently, giving her a gentle nod of my head. "I apologize about this rather uncouth method of communicating but... well, let's just say it wasn't my first choice."

"...Alyxtra..." The Glass Queen breathed gently, her face pale and alight with a mix of emotions. "...you are safe..."

"Mm-hm." I nodded.

"It's... been so long, I feared you had been-"

"Killed?" I smiled, the Glass Queen nodding. "Perish the thought."

"Lilac and rose." Vanessa's voice came from my left, causing the Glass Queen to yelp and jump in place. "She's not a Void Abomination..." She continued.

"Heavens forfend!" The Glass Queen breathed. "Alyxtra, who-" And that's when she saw Vanessa's wings.

"...okay, before you start." I began.

"A Demon!? Here!"

"Okay." I tried a bit more forcefully. "Before. You. Start."

"You brought a Demon all the way back here!? To the Castle!? To me ?!"

"Would you care for me to explain?" I grunted in frustration.

"I... yes! Yes, I would love for you to explain why you have brought a Demon all the way back here!"

"I had to be certain. Had to know if you were a Void Abomination or not."

"...I do smell a faint trace of rotten meat and sewage, though..." Vanessa continued. "There's one here... close." Vanessa was seated a good distance away from the Queen, making no moves towards her, just seated on the balcony with one leg crossed over the other.

"My Queen." I jumped off the balcony and dropped to a knee. "I fear that all is not as it seems. There is a cancer in Denair... a cancer that is spurring war between Denair and Chrysallys." The Queen fell silent. "I fear... that someone has been manipulating both sides... praying on human fear of Demons in an attempt to start a war."

"I..." She stammered. "...how can you be so certain? From where I am standing, it simply appears as though the Demons have mind-controlled you." I nodded and stood.

"I feared you'd say that." I opened the small satchel at my side and withdrew the leather collar within. "So I've prepared for this eventuality." I held it out to her. "Do you know what this is?" I watched her eyes flash gold as she looked at the collar.

"...Soul Killer..." Her gaze turned to the collars both Vanessa and I were wearing.

"An hour of your time, My Queen. That's all I ask. If at any point you truly believe I am the pawn of the Demon Queen... then you take that collar off and all of us: Me, Mell, Serras, Belle, Maria, Kalysta... Vanessa. We all die."

"...why would you go to such lengths...?"

"Because, My Queen... I am reasonably certain someone close to you... is playing you for a fool." The Glass Queen steadied herself, standing upright as she looked at the collar in my hand. Her eyes went to Vanessa, who only smiled gently at her, nudging her to take it.

"...I know you, Alyxtra... I have seen deep inside you and I have seen the color of your soul and spirit... it... is not that I fear you are under someone's control... it is the fear that you are correct that grips me most."

"It's a fear I so desperately want to correct." After another moment's hesitation, the Glass Queen took in a deep breath... and took the collar.

-

Within the hour, the palace was alight with life as Glass Guardians shuffled in from all corners to see to this impromptu meeting that was called by the Glass Queen. Every single Glass Guardian had been pulled, no matter where they were, and instructed to stand at attention. A parade, they no doubt thought it was. I care little for what the Glass Queen had used as an excuse to call the meeting, only that she had pulled every Guardian in, just as I asked. Once enough time had passed, it was time for my group to do their thing.

Our presence wasn't announced by Dahliah or any other Glass Guardian – as with last time – but by the Glass Queen herself. The moment the doors opened, I heard Vanessa dry-heave.

"...Goddess, it smells so bad in here..." She did her best to cover her nose, but I could only imagine the smell was overwhelming, like an open manhole on a hot Florida day.

"Game face, V. Don't let them know it bothers you."

"Ugh, that is so easy for you to say..." She did her best to hide her displeasure, but it was slowly leaking. We finally approached to find Deliah glaring at us.

"My Queen!" I announced proudly, bowing. "As you can see, we have returned." The Glass Queen smiled.

"I can see-"

"And the Demon King?" Dahliah spat out. "I specifically remember instructing you to return with his head, or not at all!"

"Ah, but I did!" I smiled, motioning to Vanessa. "May I present Demon Queen Velvet Vellarosa, Queen of Chrysallys." Velvet and I had agreed that Vanessa would make a far more convincing Demon Queen than Velvet ever would. Velvet was far too lethargic for anyone to take her seriously. "You instructed us to return with her head... you never said we couldn't return with the rest of her still attached." Vanessa went into her rehearsed play.

"Your Eternal Majesty." She bowed deeply. "As I no doubt believe you read in my letter, I wished to thank you for the wonderful gift you so graciously gifted me one hundred years ago. I cannot tell you in words how much lovely Edwin means to me and the beautiful daughter he helped sire."

"Cavorting with demons... I knew we shouldn't have sent a man . And what is this letter she speaks of, we received no such letter!" Dahliah growled.

"Dahliah, enough." The Glass Queen quieted her Ward. "Please, Queen Vellarosa. Continue. Your letter spoke of a 'gift' you had in return. I... must admit I am quite curious as to what this gift might be."

"Of course, Your Eternal Majesty. I offer the greatest gift that is within my right to give: cooperation between Denair and Chrysallys. Ever has our-" Dahliah didn't even let Vanessa finish.

" Absurd ! We would never enter any kind of pact with Demons!"

"Dahliah!" The Glass Queen's eyes flickered in rage. "Enough."

"I will not be silenced at this! These monsters have done nothing for the past thousand years but slaughter us to the man! They took away our men! Our future !" Dahliah's gaze fell hard on the Glass Queen with that phrase.

"We have done no such thing. Chrysallys suffers just as greatly as Denair does, moreso, if I may be so bold. Denair has always held partners with Linderwall and Kaovoi... has had more friends than we have ever known. We no longer wish to be isolated." Vanessa was losing her composure, her face twisting in disgust as she fought back the stench, but regardless she pressed on. "It is my wish that Humans and Demons come together to combat the true problem that has plagued Saavtora." The Glass Queen nodded.

"And what, might I ask, is this 'true problem' you speak of."

"The Void, Your Eternal Majesty. A great many creatures of the Void have been running rampant throughout Chrysallys. They sow chaos, disguise themselves as Humans to rile up our citizenry... as I hear they have been doing likewise in Denair, disguised as Demons."

"I suppose you have proof to this wild accusation?" Dahliah growled, her scowl deep and furrowed.

"I... must admit, I too am curious as to how you can claim this?"

"My Queen." I cut in. "Many times while we were in Chrysallys, we were accosted by people pretending to be Demons. They would attack us in the night, and fall after only seconds."

"That sounds as though they underestimated you greatly."

"Of course... but that is not what struck me as strange. Even though they knew they would fail once their element of surprise was broken, they persisted in attacking... even throwing away their lives. I ask you, My Queen... what creature would stare certain death so boldly in the eyes... and not even betray a wink of fear?"

"Certainly, they feared failure more than death." Dahlia gave the obvious answer.

"Or they knew there would be no true death." I corrected her.

"Your Eternal Majesty." Vanessa continued. "I would like to propose a peace summit, to be held in neutral Kaovoi. I understand that the High Priestess of Linderwall has already agreed, and the Mosu Elder I am certain would be more than happy to host us." The Glass Queen smiled, and nodded, standing from her throne.

"It would be my pleasure to-"

" NO !" Dahlia shrieked. "I won't let this Demon trick you into a quick death! I haven't-!" She growled. "I haven't thrown away my life in your defense, just to see you walk so blindly into a trap." The Glass Queen stood, walking slowly to Dahlia and reached for her hands once more. Dahlia retraced her hands in fury, causing the Glass Queen to frown.

"...Dahlia..." The Glass Queen began. "...in the thirty years you have served me – so faithfully – you have never once allowed me to touch you."

"I do not deserve to be touched by your radiance, My Queen. You should not sully your hands with such foolishness." She sighed. "I have told you this before."

"Sweet Dahlia. You have ever been watchful for me, and for that I am eternally thankful... but there are things that I simply must do. This, I believe, is one of them." Dahlia slumped a little, her erect stance slouching as she heard these words.

"...you are right, My Queen. There are things in life that simply must be done." Well, if there were more ominous words spoken, I've never heard them. "The Glass Queen is being mind-controlled by this so-called hero! Guardians, kill them all, including the False Hero!" Yep! Yep, definitely ominous!

"Serras, now!" Serras didn't verbally answer, just gave a quick few motions with her hand and a muttered incantation as the assembled Glass Guardians drew their weapons on us. After a second, a pulse of black light erupted from Serras as the focal point, radiating out rapidly. It passed over our group and the Glass Queen with no noticeable effects, and a small handful – about fifteen – of the assembled two hundred plus Glass Guardians were also unaffected... but Dahlia and the other Glass Guardians were all struck back and knocked over.

More to the point, their physical forms began to shimmer and shift – like water rolling off a duck's back – as their illusions faded. Dahlia stood, her svelt feminine shape being replaced by a hulking creature straight out of the nightmares of a madman; an elongated maw and thick, stocky wings stretching out of its muscular back. Its thick arms – as wide around as tree trunks – were tipped with a six-fingered hand, each finger bearing a four inch long claw. Its legs – as thick as its arms and digit-grade – ended in a wide, heavy four-toed foot with a three inch talon on each toe. Its mouth was lined with rows of tiny, razor-sharp teeth that shimmered in the low light. The other former Glass Guardians bore similar looks, but were smaller than Dahlia's immensely muscular form.

" Hrrrraaaaaggghh! MAGGOTS !" The creature formally known as Dahliah growled. " Rrraaaaggggh! Sod the subterfuge! KILL THEM ALL, we'll do this the easy way !" I took two precious seconds to look at the Glass Queen's face. Her regal, beautiful features were marred with one overwhelming emotion: wordless fear. She stood in place, staring at the creature once called Dahliah, her body refusing to move.

In a blink, the transformed Glass Guardians turned on the ones who remained human. I watched one get cleaved in half with a powerful swing of a claw, while a second pounced on another and tore into her throat with its teeth. Serras and Belle both yelped in fear, a spray of blood from a nearby Glass Guardian splattering Serras' face.

"...you... you are..." 'Dahliah growled a deafening roar as it reared back and rose a hand to the Glass Queen. I shook my head.

"Maria!" I called.

"On it!" Maria sprinted forward and threw her shield like some comic book hero, striking 'Dahliah' in the side of the head. It grunted and growled in frustration, but it was enough for it to abort its attack. Maria scooped the Glass Queen up over her shoulder and started to run towards us. "My sincerest apologies, My Queen. Please wait until we are at safety to punish me."

"Vanessa!" I shouted, Vanessa nodding and took in a deep breath. As we retreated through the gates we entered, Vanessa let out a thick, purple cloud of gas that spread throughout the room rapidly. The collected Void Abominations choked and coughed as the thick gas choked them, one swiping uselessly at it to clear the air. It wouldn't stop them, but it would slow them down.

We ran, hell bent for leather out the palace and through the streets. Maria took a moment to transfer the Glass Queen from an over-the-shoulder carry (treating her like a potato sack) to a more respectable princess carry.

"What... what in all fifteen hells was that!?" I heard Belle shout, stumbling as she tripped on an errant slab of cobblestone.

"Oh Goddess I CAN FINALLY BREATH!" Vanessa growled once we had exited the palace. "It was like deepthroating a sewer!" She dry-heaved again. "Nasty..."

"What... what is going on..." The Glass Queen continued to ask.

"The short version is: This is us getting the hell out of Denair." I answered. "The long version will come once we're at the city's gate."

As we ran through the city, the bell atop the Glass Palace began to toll loudly, sounding off across the city. "Ah hells!" Maria growled. "I was afraid they were gonna do that!"

"That's that, what's the bell?" Belle asked.

"It's used to signal an incoming attack! Once the city guard hears that, they'll be on full alert! They may attack us... they may be too discombobulated to do much of anything for a bit!" Maria continued. "If we're fast, we can get out before anything too crazy happens."

"I hope that carriage is ready!" I heard Serras sound off. "...'cause I am not built for cross-country..." None of us were, Serras. None of us were. We ran. Ran as fast as we could. The Glass Queen seemed shocked at everything that had happened, her gaze fixated on the palace in the far distance. As she watched and as we ran, a shriek of terror – like a million voices crying out in fear – rose over the quiet evening, shattering the otherwise calm peace. After a solid twenty minutes we came to a carriage waiting alongside the road, a pair of horses lashed to the front, and an anxious Linderlass at the reigns.

"There you lot are!" It was Akki who spoke up. "I'd ask how your meeting went but-" She acknowledge who our 'extra' passenger was instantly. " -Linder be good you've kidnapped the Glass Queen !!" She yelped.

"It's called 'rescuing' and this is called 'you shutting up and driving'!" I answered, practically throwing myself up into the carriage and turning to take the Glass Queen from Maria, who was still in shock. "My apologies, My Queen." I sat her down in one of the seats as Maria pulled herself up, followed by Mell and the rest. "We're on, go go!" I shouted, my gaze turning to see the moonlight above us blotted out by a pillar of smoke as a light amber/orange glow illuminated the city skyline. Fire. Akki answered by snapping the reigns to signal the horses to move. I moved up to the front of the carriage – a glorified open-air wagon – and braced myself on the back of Akki's bench. "How's the others? Have they gotten out already?"

"Yeah, Haraka's taken everyone else in another carriage. They left even before you did. We'll be able to meet up just before the Blackwind Checkpoint." She began. "I hope you have a plan to allow us to cross said Checkpoint."

"I have a few ideas, yeah." Before I could sit back down, Akki spoke up again.

"Hey, they're uh... closing the gates." I stood back up and looked over her shoulder, four guards closing the heavy wooden gates far down the street. "Uh, what do?"

"Keep going." I started channeling magic into a fireball in my hands. "Don't stop."

"Okay but that doesn't stop them from closing the gates and – hey, is that a fireball...?" I spent a few seconds pouring as much mana as I could into the point until the fireball swelled to titanic size. "That's going to kill us, you know that right?"

"Bitch at me later." I retorted, releasing the fireball straight for the gate. Once the ball of death struck the wood, it exploded outwards, showering the road outside Soulus with splinters, leaving us unobstructed to leave.

" Shit a little warning next time!?"

-

We had made it. Serras was heaving as she rested, Kalysta sitting quietly in her chair (I was still angry about the fight she had with Maria and Shio). Mell was fanning Serras to cool her off while Belle checked us over.

"...Void Abominations..." The Glass Queen mused, her senses finally returning. "...how could I have been so blind...?"

"I do honestly apologize about this, My Queen-"

"No... no, please do not apologize... you... you have saved my life..."

"But I think we're owed a little explanation, don't you?" Maria spoke up, her voice dour and serious. "When we were in Chrysallys... Velvet said the 'Demon King's Curse' was far older than a hundred years." The Glass Queen looked down and between her feet, then nodded.

"...it is..." She looked up slowly. "And before you ask... yes. It is my doing."

"Why?" I asked simply. That had been the question I couldn't find an answer to. Why. Why would she take away all the men, and more to the point, why lie about it? She looked at me with a mix of sadness and contentment in her gold eyes.

"Leadership is... a burden, Alyxtra. I have ruled over this Empire for far longer than anyone knows. For three thousand and eight hundred years I have ruled the Glass Empire as its Queen. I have seen famine. I have seen pestilence. I have seen war and I have seen death. So... so much death. Humans and Demons have never truly gotten along... there were always problems. Border skirmishes. Navel battles... they would poke at us, and we would poke at them in return. No one was truly innocent. Until fifteen hundred years ago. The Demon King at the time... I cannot explain why but... he felt as though he was owed the rightful ownership of Denair. And so, he launched a bloody campaign against us. Thousands of men went to fight on the frontlines. Some went to find their fame in the carnage, while some simply went to defend their family and homes. It... was bloody . Of those who returned, most did so as corpses, and the precious few who survived were scarred for life. The kind of scars that can neither be healed, nor seen."

"There was no end in sight. Demons – at the time – were natural fighters... but only their men were warriors. Demon women were loves, artists, craftswomen and homebodies... I thought that... if they could no longer fight, they would no longer be a problem. I thought of so many ways to end the fighting... I tried to find talented individuals to strike at their heart; to take down the Demon King in single combat. I tried to spread dissent among the people..." She gave a wry smile. "...I even tried offering myself to the Demon King, in exchange for the cessation of aggression. But he didn't want any of that... he wanted blood."

"Granddad was kind of a dick." Vanessa chimed in. "Had a thing for killing, I don't know why."

"That's when Silona – my Protector at the time – suggested something... drastic..." She scoffed and laughed at herself. "...blind old fool that I was... each and every suggestion and course of action I now regret was never of my own decision."

"She suggested you get rid of men." I piped up, The Glass Queen nodding.

"Indeed... she suggested I purge the world of most of the men."

"But why the inconsistencies of timelines? How come we don't remember this, and think this is a new thing?" Serras asked. The Glass Queen inhaled gently.

"'Ignorance is bliss, My Queen'. That was what I was told. If the populace was under the impression that this was a new occurrence – and memories of the war were purged – the citizenry would be content. They would just eternally be adjusting to a new way of living... a way of living without men."

"So... everything you've done... has been at the behest of your protector?"

"Each and every Protector I have chosen because of their wisdom and skill..." She groaned at herself. "...and I cannot help but think each and every one was a Void Abomination! I am so furious at myself for allowing the Void to play me so readily!"

"Let me guess." I mused, looking her dead in those solid gold orbs. "If I would have failed... you'd have just wiped everyone's memory again. I would have failed, just like Edwin. I would have been the one to cause the curse." She closed her eyes and nodded, two tears rolling down her cheek.

"I am a deplorable woman... I have lived so long and yet I have learned nothing in that time."

"But I feel there is an avenue to fix this." Vanessa chimed in. She bowed a little to the Glass Queen. "My apologies, but Velvet Vellarosa is my mother. I pretended to be her because... well... mother is the classic example of a lazy Pillow Dragon. But everything I said? Came from my mother. We do wish to establish relations with Denair. She wishes to be the Queen that ended the war."

"And I would welcome it... I only wish she would have reached out sooner."

"Wounds of the heart... do not heal quickly." Vanessa mused. "Father's death has affected her greatly." The Glass Queen smiled at her.

"You are Edwin's girl, I take it?" Vanessa smiled and nodded. "So he did not return because he failed... but because he fell in love..." She chuffed at herself. "...must be nice."

"I hate to be the one to derail the conversation but..." I butted in. "My Queen, might I ask... from whence stems your immortality?" It had been something that has bugged me for a while. I always thought 'Glass Queen' was a title – passed down from ruler to ruler as each new Queen took the throne... but by her words, it is a title she has held for quite a long time. People in this world barely live to a hundred, I couldn't imagine someone living to be over a thousand years old. She looked at me and nodded.

"It is well and good we make for Basilisck. I feel the story will be better told there, in company that is familiar with the background; for it involves the Tyrants – the Highbourne." She took a deep breath. "But please I would... ask you not to address me as 'My Queen' anymore... I am afraid I am no one's queen. Not anymore."

"You'll uh... you'll have to forgive me, My Queen but... I don't know of any other way to address you."

"While it is hardly a name... if it pleases you, you may address me by my given designation: Template Zero-A." I blinked. Ooooh boy was this a story we were getting!

Chapter 36: Template Zero-A

Summary:

The Glass Queen expands on her 'designation' after a meeting with Saavtora's power players. Meanwhile, a certain Dark Elf has a revelation a long time coming.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Thankfully, with the Blackwind Checkpoint being so far removed from practically everywhere else in Denair, word had not reached the Checkpoint before we did. We met up with the second wagon – consisting of pretty much everyone else from the house (save for the maidstaff, who had stated they would only abandon their post if it was critically necessary). "There was a lot of arguing." Maria mused as she looked at me with a smile. "When Alyxtra told me she suspected you were involved in this I was... understandably angry."

"Our agreement-" Mell began, picking up off Maria. "-was to give you the benefit of the doubt."

"And the collar?"

"That... was actually Serras' idea." I mused. "And yes, before you ask, they actually are enchanted. Serras is gonna break 'em in a bit. Thank you for not calling the bluff on that, by the way."

"Alyxtra my dear... I am able to peer into the heart of anyone whom I touch. All you had to do was take my hand, and I would have seen everything you had." The Glass Queen began.

"Yeah well... let's just say I'm a fan of over-compensation when it came to safety procedures." In the downtime between my arrival back at the palace and the ill-fated meeting, the Glass Queen had took my hand and I revealed everything to her. Everything. I had suspected from the day we last met that she knew about my nature. "Though... that does beg the question..." I continued. "You've... known I was a Split? Since that first meeting?" The Glass Queen just nodded.

"I have."

"They're persecuted, though... why didn't you have me arrested?"

"A few reasons... the largest and most important is because I also looked into your heart. Though I spied some... colorful desires, I sensed that you were not a bad person. That it may have been a gift from the Goddess to remind us that sometimes salvation takes strange forms. It was apparent when I saw you in the company of a Linderfolk and a Dark Elf... There was something about you that made people just... wish to be around you."

"Persecution of Splits another thing Dahliah talked you into?"

"You know... it is strange. I remember so few faces... and yet Dahliah's mixed together the most. I cannot seem to remember where Dahliah took over, and where her predecessor retired... though I suspect there was no such time." She then proceeded to nod to Maria. "But yes... it is something my advisor believed was necessary. Her argument was that if they were allowed to breed, the resulting children would always result in Splits."

"That's not true." Maria shook her head.

"Yes, I am aware, now..." The Glass Queen smiled to Maria and touched her shoulder. "She is a beautiful girl. You should be proud to be her mother." Maria just rubbed the back of her head.

"...she's a handful but... I am."

It would be another several days before we arrived at Basilisck once more. The Glass Queen was able to get us through the Blackwind Checkpoint under the auspice of a 'political meeting' with Elder Megara (which wasn't too far from the truth), and we were allowed to pass with little issue. The covered path was still present from our last trip, providing ample coverage from the sun, allowing all of us to travel in as much comfort as we could. The streets were far busier than they were when we were here last. "Mmm... looks like the Lust Blood problem's a think of the past, huh?" I asked, feeling a measure of pride in the part I played to solve that issue.

"It's done and gone, thank the Goddess." Mell answered. "Mother and I have been keeping in touch, and she's been giving me updates... though I think she's going to have some choice words for me when we arrive."

"I'm sure it's nothing too bad... besides, once we get into the big problem – that being the Void – the little problems will fade to nothing." I stood and went to the back of the wagon, where I could see our second just behind. "I'm gonna go check on the kiddos and everyone else." I told Maria, who nodded. Hopping up onto the side of the wagon, I jumped across to the seat next to Haraka and Aiyumi, Haraka smiling brightly at me.

"Hello, Darling. So, I see your life has taken quite the turn... mind telling me what happened, and who the rather frail looking woman is?"

"Turns out;" I began gently. "Void Abominations had been manipulating the war between Denair and Chrysallys for centuries, using the Glass Queen as a puppet. And to answer second question... that 'frail looking woman' is the Glass Queen."

"Ah! I have heard so much about her, and yet we have never met! I must introduce myself." I leaned back in the chair.

"Haraka?" I spoke up, the High Priestess looking at me.

"Yes, love?"

"...out of curiosity, do you think the people who took over Linderwall could be Void Abominations?" Haraka fell silent.

"I cannot say either way." She finally decided on. "We do not put as much credit into the threat of the Void as Denair does... and considering until now I doubt anyone thought it possible for Denair to be under threat from the Void, that should say something."

"Well, I for one wouldn't be surprised. I mean, they attacked Denair... why not attack Linderwall, too."

"...indeed..." It was clear by Haraka's tone shift she didn't like that idea one bit. Regardless, I gave them both a reassuring pat on the back and a kiss before transferring to the back. The back housed Ayano, Ryona, mother and father, as well as Terebithia (who was the only one who decided to follow) along with Shio, Chrysa and Liantis. Shio had volunteered to stay behind while we spoke with the Glass Queen to help get the wagons ready. I think she was still a little scared of Kalysta, and I didn't blame her for that. Chrysa and Liantis were seated on the floor with their aunts (Goddess, that sounded weird, especially when there was only like... five years between them) chatting lightly despite the chaotic upheavel they had.

"Hey dad." Chrysa smiled up at me. She wore her concern less noticeably than Liantis did, who looked as though she was fit to scream.

"Hey honey..." I sat between Chrysa and Liantis, putting my arms around them. "How're you two holding up?"

"We're okay, I guess... kinda confused."

"Momma explained..." Liantis began. "...but I still don't know why we have to leave."

"It's not going to be permanent, dear." I consoled her. "We're not 'leaving' per sa... we just have to spend some time in a place that's a bit safer." I smiled to her. "Try not to think of it as 'leaving'... but that we're going on vacation." I saw her eyes brighten. "We'll get to meet new people, see all kinds of interesting folks. You'll like the Mosu, they're super nice."

"A whole country of Miss Megara!" Chrysa beamed.

"Yep! And your granddad's gonna love all the new people to con out of their money." I winked to dad, who just laughed. "Ya'old card shark you."

"The Goddess blessed me with two talents upon my birth: a perfect poker face, and the ability to put up with your shit, baby." Dad scolded me politely, making me smile.

"Love you too, dad."

-

I never thought I'd ever see the day were I was happy to be dying in the midday heat of this unsufferable desert again. With the heat of what had just happened, this seemed more like a summer breeze. Mell directed us to her mother's abode and invited us all in. "It's gonna be a little tight, so I apologize." Mell mused as she opened the door. "Mother!" She called into the house. "I'm home, and I've brought guests."

"Melly!" Gena's voice was just as strong and elegant as I remembered it. She came from the adjacent room and instantly snatched up Mell in a hug with both sets of arms. "Ooooh, dear, it's been too long!" She looked over Mell's shoulder to the gaggle of mismatched, haggard people all happy to be out of the sun. "Oh, you did bring guests! My, and so many as well! Well, Melly honey, I doubt we can board all of them, but I'll have a chat with the Inn, see if we can't get some rooms."

"That's okay, mother. Just... Basilisck is the only place we could think to go that wasn't across an ocean." Gena looked at her daughter's face, and her guests', seemingly just realizing how tired we all were.

"...what happened...?"

"Well, let's sit down and have us a little story, shall we?"

We all found a place in her house to seat ourselves. Chrysa and Liantis were happily sitting in a corner with Aiyumi (the three of them chatting and entertaining themselves), while Haraka and the Glass Queen sat upon a couch. The rest of us knelt, leaned, seated or stood wherever we found room.

"...so the plan was to reveal the Void Abomination in the room..." I explained. "Serras had managed to dig up something from the restricted archives of the Mage's Guild, a form of Void Manipulation magic-"

"It's not exactly magic. It's tapping into the very essence of Entropy." Serras explained. "And need I remind you that little stunt cost me a year of my life."

"Right, that." I continued. "Since Void Abominations are made of a pure form of Entropy, it disrupted their essence long enough for their disguise to fade." I took a deep breath. "...we just didn't plan on most of the people in that room being Void Abominations." Gena looked as though she was processing things.

"...how many...?"

"Pretty much everyone. At least a hundred and fifty Glass Guardians, plus the Glass Queen's own personal protector."

"...and she was a big one..." Serras elaborated.

"And the Glass Queen herself?" I heard the Glass Queen chuckle.

"I must seriously not get out much..." I looked to her and offered a sympathetic smile.

"Don't worry, My Queen, we'll fix that."

"Oh! Oh my heavens I am so sorry!" Gena just about slapped herself for not realizing who was in the room. "I'm terribly sorry about that, Your Eternal Majesty. I hadn't realized-"

"No no... no apologies needed Elder. So few of my own people have seen me with their own eyes, it would be foolish of me to think any of yours had."

"But to answer the question, no. She is not a Void Abomination... just has been manipulated by them."

"Well." Vanessa chimed in. "Since three of Saavtora's four leaders are in the same room... we should probably make good on that summit we talked about."

"Yes!" Mell chimed in. "Mother... we've got an opportunity we'll likely not get again. We've got the Glass Queen and the High Priestess in the same room-"

"And the Demon Queen." I chirped up, motioning to Vanessa.

"Demon Queen's daughter ." She corrected me. "...but you're not wrong. Mother has given me permission to speak for her."

"What about Terebithia?" Maria chimed in. "I mean, I know the Dark Elves aren't really a 'nation' in the same way Denair or Kaovoi are, but she's got to account for something, right?" Terebithia smiled at Maria's words and laughed a little.

"I appreciate the kind words, Mistress Despair but... I am no longer Queen." Maria blinked.

"Oh... I didn't know..."

"That is quite alright. I will send a letter to the current Queen, see if they can join us... if we can get a message that far into Denair."

"That would be a problem, dear..." Gena mused, stroking her chin. After a moment, she returned. "But of course! We should make do with what we have, at least... why don't the three of you stay here with me tonight... uh, Mell? Would you kindly see if some of the Inns in town have some spare rooms for your companions?"

"Of course." Mell nodded.

"And Alyxtra?" The Glass Queen turned to me, causing me to blink.

"Mm?" I grunted rather unattractively.

"...I see she still does that..." Mother chided me quietly.

"When we are done here... I would like to tell you and your companions a story. I feel it is not... terribly important to our current situation but... you were quite curious as to the nature of my immortality, and I feel I simply do not get the chance to speak on my own much anymore. Would you be alright with this?"

"Of course!" I nodded. "I'd be honored, actually."

"Excellent. Elder, might I trouble your High Cryptarch to sit in on that discussion? It may shed some light on some of the points of interest she has been researching."

"Of course. I'll send word to her right away."

-

Mell managed to get us all Inn rooms with a little fenagling in the numbers department. Mom, dad, and the twins got one double room (apparently Ayano and Ryona were used to sharing a bed, didn't surprise me) with Belle and Terebithia in another. Maria had expressed interest in spending our time in Basilisck with me, and so did Kalysta... which as one could imagine caused a small bit of tension. I told them that I would only agree if Chrysa and Liantis could also sleep in the same room. Protection from Kalysta and Maria bringing up any issues, and also protection from Kalysta... trying something. Haraka and Aiyumi shared a room, while Shio and Akki shared another. Amara and her sister, obviously, didn't mind sharing a room. And as one could imagine, Serras and Mell were staying with Gena. I was still expecting to hear about Gena chewing Mell out for that. Gena apparently was going to get the Glass Queen and Vanessa a room personally once they had talked for a bit.

Dressing down for bed, I found the silk sheets cooling and comforting... a distinct change from how we've been sleeping for the last month. I felt the other side of the bed warble as someone threw themselves on. "Vacation!" Chrysa called, rolling across the bed like a barrel until she collided with my side. "Ohhai." She smiled at me. I grinned and hugged her.

"'Ohhai' yourself. Your mom still out with Kalysta shopping?"

"Yuh-huh." Chrysa nodded. "...hey dad?"

"Mm? What's up, kiddo?"

"Mom's been real flighty around Miss Kalysta recently... did something happen?" I sighed.

"Nothing you need to worry about, Chrysa." I rubbed her head gently. "There was a... misunderstanding while we were in Chrysallys, and Maria got in a fight with Kalysta." I tried my best not to say 'no one got hurt' because someone most certainly did. "They've been a bit on edge ever since, because they don't want to reopen the wound."

"Oh." She mused. "Mom's okay though, right? She didn't get messed up or somethin'?"

"Nah, your mom's a tough cookie. It'd take more than a little scuffle between friends for her to end up in too bad a shape." Though, that's only physically... I still remembered with pure clarity the look of absolute distress on her face when I arrived.

"I know... but I worry about mom, you know." I looked at her, a little concerned.

"You worry about her? Why?" Chrysa scrunched up her face in that 'said too much' way, telling me she said something she didn't think she really should have.

"...okay so don't tell mom but..." I nodded, assuring her I wouldn't. "...when you came back and told us all to start getting ready to leave, mom kinda went back into her room. At first, I thought she was just going to pack or something, right?" I nodded to her. "I was about to see if she needed any help and... well... she was crying." I had a feeling that might have been more than just what happened between Kalysta and her in Chrysallys. That was a fair bit ago, so I wasn't convinced that was the whole reason.

"Your mother's very loyal to a few people, kiddo." I explained the best way I could. "She didn't like one possible outcome, and I think it might have upset her." I nodded with this. "Though-" I continued to reassure her. "-that didn't come to pass, so I'm sure she's better." Chrysa looked at me and smiled.

"You're right. I just worry that she doesn't show her emotions a whole lot..."

"She really doesn't... but that's more a faulting of her upbringing. The most we can do is love her unconditionally, right?" Chrysa snuggled up to me.

"Yuh-huh!" A knock came to the door.

"Yes?" I answered.

"I apologize-" It was the voice of the Glass Queen coming through the door. "-did I wake you?"

"Nah, me and little bit were just chattin' for a bit. Here, let me get the door." I nudged Chrysa to sit and rolled off bed myself, going to the door and unlocking it. On the other side of the door was the Glass Queen, dressed in the same chestwrap and waist wrap that we were gifted when we came here the first time. It did a good job of highlighting exactly how frail-looking the Glass Queen was. She was... so small and light; her frame looking more like someone suffering from extreme malnutrition, though she didn't appear as though it bothered her. I smiled at her as I offered her inside. "I see you've chosen to fit in, My Queen. You look radiant as usual."

"Hah..." She smiled a little as she entered, gently taking a seat at the table. "Yes well... my usual attire is hardly suited for this heat..." Her gaze fell on Chrysa, who instantly stood upright and bowed politely to her.

"Good evening, Your Majesty!" She announced proudly, the Glass Queen smiling.

"And a good evening to you as well, young lady... my, so much like your parents. Your father's beauty, and your mother's grace." Chrysa smiled at me.

"That means you have no grace, dad." I ruffled her hair a little.

"I caught that, thank you." The Glass Queen tittered gently, covering her mouth with a dainty hand.

"Please, I did not mean to offend."

"No offense taken. We waiting for the High Cryptarch?" She nodded.

"Mm, yes. She had some things to wrap up, she said she would meet us here shortly." She looked... different than I remember. Not physically, her physical appearance was identical to how I remember, but her... aura, I guess? Felt so much more personal than before. Like... when we first met, I was talking to the Glass Queen. Now? Now I felt like I was just talking to another person."...I am pleased to have a moment out of the palace to myself but... please do not think I find the circumstances ideal..."

"No, I can't imagine you do." She shook her head.

"How long has that Void Abomination been masquerading as my protector? Was it just Dahliah or..." She scoffed and shook her head. "...but of course I know that is not the case." She sank a bit into the chair, her regal appeal fading if only for a moment. "...I am now forced to question every decision I have ever made."

"It's in situations like this, My Queen, that it's best not to dwell too much. And I understand, I do... those who forget the past are damned to repeat it... but those who linger too much upon the possibilities the past presented are damned to go insane." She pondered on my words for a moment before sitting up straighter and nodding.

"Yes, you are correct..." After another second, she smiled. "...if only the Goddess had sent you to me two millennia ago... perhaps Denair and Chrysallys would have been allies already."

"Perhaps." We fell silent as the Glass Queen closed her eyes and leaned her head against the headrest of the chair. After a few minutes, another knock came to the door.

"Hey, sorry, I'm here..." A familiar voice called through the door. "...why'd the Elder send me here...?" She grunted. I stood and went to the door. "...is anyone even in here?" Was her last idle pondering before I opened the door. On the other side was another familiar face. She jumped backwards with a start as the door opened, smiling wryly. "Oh! Oh, there is... hello." I smiled at her, leaning in the door frame. She squinted at me. "...Alyxtra...?"

"Hello to you too, Cryptarch Styles." Before me was the chitinous, tailed form of Cryptarch Jin Styles; the unfortunate Cryptarch that we found trapped in that ruin beneath the sand where the Lust Blood disease was released from. She beamed happily at me, her scorpion-like tail sweeping broadly in a wide arch as it stood up, happily waving at me from behind her head. She looked a bit more mature than I remember her... not older per sa, but more mature . Like she's grown up mentally.

"Alyxtra!!" She lunged forward and tackled me into a hug. Well, maybe not fully matured... "Oh, it's been forever !" I laughed a bit at her, patting her head.

"It has. How are you, Cryptarch?" She pulled away and beamed happily.

" High Cryptarch! Mother retired six years ago, and guess who got nominated by her peers after the 'stunt' she pulled in finding the Lust Blood cure?"

"Hey! Congratz! You deserve it!"

"Augh..." She scoffed. "There's room for an argument there, but I'm not about to question providence. I would have died in that place if it wasn't for you and Elder Megara's girl." She looked taken by a thought for a moment. "Speaking of, is it just you here or-"

"No, actually, we're all here, just... spread out across like, five different inn rooms."

"I'll have to catch up when I have the chance." I turned to Chrysa.

"Chrysa, would you go find Maria for me, please? Ask her to round up everyone she can and start heading over here."

"Okie dokie." Chrysa nodded broadly and hopped off the bed, squeezing through the door. Jin wore a light smile as she watched the girl go.

"...cute kid. You babysitting or-"

"Well, yes... but she's mine." Jin blinked and shook her head quickly.

" Really ?" I nodded.

"Yep. And you'll never guess who her mother is."

"Well, she's human, so I'd guess the Glass Guardian?" I just laughed at that... yeah, she had me there.

"Darn, I forgot about that." I nodded. "But yeah... Maria and my's girl." Jin looked over to the Glass Queen, watching our conversation patiently with a soft smile.

"Oh... I'm sorry, I've been so terribly rude to your friend." Jin bowed to the Glass Queen. "High Cryptarch Jin Styles. It's a pleasure to meet you."

"And you dear." She set an open palm on her chest, just under her neck. "The Glass Queen, monarch of Denair." Jin blinked again.

"Wait like... The Glass Queen?" I laughed.

"Is there another?" Both the Glass Queen and I spoke in unison.

"Oh... oh, I am so sorry for my informality." Jin gave a deeper, more formal bow.

"Worry not, dear. Recent events have... humbled me quite a bit."

"Right so... I was supposed to be here for something? Apparently, someone had some information I would find interesting?"

"We'll get to that. Gotta gather the usual suspects." We waited only another ten minutes or so until Chrysa returned with Maria and Kalysta; Mell, Serras and Belle filing in shortly after. We all squeezed into the small room and found a place to sit.

"My, so many people... Hello Miss Megara." Jin nodded politely to Jin, who waved.

"Hey Cryptarch. Your mother coming?"

"Ah, yes, I suppose you have been away for some time. I am actually High Cryptarch now. Mother is... enjoying her retirement."

"Oh? Good for you! We'll catch up once storytime is done, but I think our esteemed guest had something to tell us." Mell's attention turned to the Glass Queen, who nodded.

"Indeed. So... as we traveled here from Soulus, Alyxtra asked a question I feel you would very much like to hear the answer to as well, High Cryptarch. Alyxtra?"

"I wanted to know where your Immortality came from. You spoke so vaunted of times millennia in the past... many more years than I believed it possible to exist."

"You asked, and I shall answer. I gave you the closest thing I had to a name as we left Soulus – Template Zero-A. I am a BioAlchemical Homunculus designed by the original occupants of Saavtora, the Highbourne. As one could imagine, 'BioAlchemical Homunculus' is a touch of a mouthful to say... so most Highbourne just called us 'Familiars'."

"So the theories on human creation are true!?" Jin looked far too excited to hear this. "...artificial creatures brought into existance via Cryptotechnology the likes of which we have no record of... fascinating!" The Glass Queen patiently let Jin finish her nerding.

"Indeed. The Highbourne were a great many things... vain. Lazy. Arrogant. They believed that many tasks vital to the functioning of a society were... beneath them. Producing the food they ate, cleaning their streets, all the jobs that would be considered 'dirty' or 'improper' they deemed to be too good for... so what is a people to do when their grain wilts in the field and their streets pile filth?" I had an idea to where this was going.

"You make something to do it... a machine or..." Jin tried. I cut in, shaking my head.

"A homunculous." The Glass Queen nodded.

"Indeed. They created us in their image, but stripped us of our horns to 'tell the difference'. The original generation were incredibly talented in the ways of magic... but physically infirm. Strenuous, repetative physical labor wore most of the first generation out within a matter of months; millions of my people died horrible, speakless deaths at the hands of our tyrant overlords. Of course, most of this original generation were deemed failures due to their physical infirmity... so refinements were made to the formula over the next few generations until eventually what we call 'human' rose. They were less connected to magic, but had the physical brawn and durability to perform the necessary tasks and survive."

"What about you? How'd you survive where so many of your kin didn't?" The Glass Queen lowered her head.

"...I am embarrassed to say that... I was the first Homunculous to be created. The progenitor of humanity... I was considered too... 'groundbreaking' to allow to wither in some mine or farm. So I was... 'shelved' of a sort. Along with a strong connection to magic, the first four generations of Homunculi were immortal, never aging past their pre-programmed physical ages. I have the appearance of a twenty year old woman... but I am perhaps older than recorded history. I spent the first two thousand years of my life... asleep in a vault."

"Terrible!" Jin gasped. "To keep a living person caged up like a trophy!"

"They did not see us as people." The Glass Queen corrected her. "We were objects. Tools. To be used, stored, and when we wore out, replaced. They did everything to strip away our individuality. The first two generations were unable to come to any decision themselves, forced to rely on the commands and words of our Highbourne masters. The next two were created with pre-programmed defects that would trigger after a certain period of time. There were a great many ways they hobbled us.

"By the time I was freed from the vault, the Highbourne already had a revolt on their hands... the Homunculi rebelled and fought for their freedom. Once it became apparent that the Highbourne would not win in a fight – their lazy, self-serving nature had made them soft and weak – they struck a bargain. One final generation of Homunculi would be created. This generation would be given the greatest gift the Highbourne could give – the one thing none of my kin had been able to do since: the ability to reproduce. They accepted, and peace was struck. Somewhere along the line, I had been elected as their leader. By decree of age, if I were a betting woman."

" Fascinating !" Jin was enraptured by the story. "So... your eyes...?"

"They have always been like this. A 'design choice' by the Highbourne, I don't doubt. I can enact superficial change – through my magic-" As if to emphaize, her brilliant golden eyes faded to a more natural amber, allowing her to more easily blend in. -but the change is only superficial." I smiled at the story.

"Not gonna lie, when you said your designation was 'Template Zero-A', I thought you were some kind of robot, like a half-machine."

"The Highbourne did have them, but no. We were created through the use of Highbourne Bio-Alchemistry. We are artificially created, but natural , if that makes sense."

"So..." Maria mused. "When you said you were 'physically infirm'..." The Glass Queen nodded.

"It is as you think. The title 'Glass Queen' was chosen more as a reflection of my fragility... but in time I have turned it to reflect the beauty of a well-made stained glass mural." So I was right on both accounts. Fascinating. "That is not to say however... I do not feel in my very bones my weakness..." She smiled to Maria. "Your... manhandling of me earlier nearly shattered my ribs."

"Oh Goddess, I am so sorry My Queen!" The Glass Queen held a hand up.

"Do not apologize. You did not, nor could you have known."

"Artificially created people, a society built on the back of slavery, a revolt two thousand years in the making!" Jin was practically frothing at the mouth with this info dump. "It's almost too much to believe."

"And yet, I lived it. As my kin spread and populated, they created the things the Highbourne denied them: Art, culture, music... all sorts of wonderful things. We sought to separate ourselves from our overlords. We shunned our designations and took on names. Forenames to express our independence, and surnames to connect with those we cared most for. And yet, though all of this, I have always been simply... 'The Glass Queen'." She smiled. "It... is good to speak to others so freely... even if it does not hold the same meaning for you."

"Perish the thought! This is... fascinating!" Jin continued to fangirl. "Fantastic! It opens up whole new avenues of research! Thank you, Your Eternal Majesty, this is... you've given me so much to think on!" Jin stood. "I need to write this down! Thank you so much, Your Eternal Majesty, you have no idea how excited this has made me!" The Glass Queen laughed a little.

"...I have some idea, dear..."

"How'd your meeting with the Elder go?" I asked, the Glass Queen turning her attention to me.

"It... went well. The news the High Priestess brings from Linderwall is disturbing. This 'Salvation' sounds like an issue. Linderwall will be unable to defend itself from the Void Abominations – if they have not already infiltrated the country – without its High Priestess." That tracked. We'd definitely have to bail them out, and I had a suspicion it would have to be sooner rather than later.

-Later That Night-

A knock came to her door late into the evening. Of course, her roommate was already sound asleep, but sleep would not come so easily for Terebithia Copperglow. In the last ten years, she has served faithfully Alyxtra and her family (let's be honest, her companions go far and above simple 'friends' at this point), so to have a time where nothing was required of her was... uncomfortable. Usually this time of night would be spent folding laundry or preparing for breakfast in the morning. This silence, this quiet... it unnerved her. The knock was low and quick – not enough to wake Belle – so whomever it was knew someone would be awake. Terebithia went to the door and opened it. On the other side was a most unexpected sight: Kalysta. She wore a look of worry on her face – or was that sadness? Kalysta's expressions were sometimes difficult to read – as she turned her gaze away from Terebithia. "Good evening, darling." Terebithia smiled to her daughter. "Is everything alright?"

"I..." Kalysta began, choking on her words for a moment before shaking her head. "...do you have a few minutes I'd... like to talk." Terebithia smiled gently and nodded.

"Of course, darling. I always make time for you and your sister." She stepped out and into the inn's hallway. Kalysta gave a weak smile and nodded.

"...walk with me?" She asked. Terebithia nodded again and fell in line behind Kalysta as the younger Dark Elf lead her out of the inn and through the streets of Basilisck. She was quiet, her head down turned as she moved, watching her feet take one step after another.

"...you're not usually this quiet, dear. What's bothering you?"

"...I messed up..." Kalysta finally admitted. "...pretty bad. When we were in Chrysallys..." Kalysta came to a stop and sat on a bench near the side of the road, Terebithia sitting just next to her, setting a hand gently on Kalysta's shoulder. "The Void Abominations tricked us in Chrysallys and... I lost my head." She sulked, putting her head in her hands. "I... attacked Shio and Maria... violently. I hurt Shio pretty bad and... and I nearly killed Maria..."

"...darling..." Terebithia's voice was somewhere between disappointment and empathy, holding her close. "...you couldn't have known."

"Mistress stayed behind to prove the Demon Queen's good faith and... and I thought we had been tricked and that Mistress was dead and when Maria tried to make me wait I..." She rambled before taking in a deep breath. "...i said such terrible things to her... threatened her life... all of their lives... and when Mistress came back..." She inhaled, choking down her tears. "...her eyes... I'd never seen her so angry before... I just... I just kept... I just..." She broke down, sobbing into her hands, tears streaming over and between her fingers. "...i just kept seeing me... how I look at you...!" Terebithia just held her daughter tight.

"...oh darling... don't cry..."

"...it hurt... so much... to see eyes that should look at me with love and respect and... just see... hate . I deserved it... I deserved every second of it, but it didn't change how much it hurt..." Terebithia stroked her hair, Kalysta turning and throwing her arms around her mother. "...I'm sorry, momma... I'm sorry... I'm so, so sorry I didn't know how much it hurt you..." Terebithia was caught a little off guard by Kalysta's sudden change... but it brought a soft smile to her lips.

"...darling..." She cooed gently, rubbing Kalysta's back gently as she cried. "...I know you are, honey. And it'll probably hurt for a bit longer still but... Mistress Alyxtra will forgive you. She's so kind like that..."

"I know that... for the first time in my life... I'm not worried about her..." She held her mother tighter. "...momma, I do love you... I've held onto this grudge too long... neither of us are getting any younger and-" She sniffed, trying not to slobber or get snot on her mother's shoulder. "-and I just want you to know I do love you... I love you, momma, I do, and I'm so, so sorry for how I've been treating you..." Terebithia shut her eyes tight against the flood of emotions that washed over her. She squeezed Kalysta as hard as she could, letting her own sobbing – of joy this time – escape.

"Oh baby... baby I know you do. Momma loves you too... momma loves you so so much..." She held her daughter tighter than she ever had. She didn't think for a moment this was the end of her struggles to prove to Kalysta that she loved her... far from it. This was just the beginning. When this was all over – when the Void no longer loomed ahead of them and life could return to normal – Terebithia had thirty years of sins to atone for. Missed birthdays. Happy days in the sun and miserable nights in the cold. She would make the best of this. She wasn't the best mother for Kalysta... but damn if she didn't want to try to be.

Notes:

What's this? Character Development? For Kalysta? le gasp!

Chapter 37: Intermission II: An Angel Masquerading as a Demon

Summary:

Rumors rise from Soulus about a creature the people are calling 'The White Princess'. Rumor states it's a Void Abomination that protects people... but those can't be true... can they?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Hunger. All-consuming, gnawing hunger. It's been her constant companion since the day she squeezed through the Veil and back into this reality. The void had been kind to her... power and a new, more resilient body. In fact, she might have even gone as far as saying this was preferable to how she existed before if it wasn't for that damned hunger. Her first memories were one of weakness. She had spent her entire reserve of strength on squeezing her frame through the tiniest rip in reality, slithering through the veil between the Void and the Material Plane like a snake molting from old, dead skin. It exhausted her... but the comfort of returning to semi-familiar climes had made the struggle all the more worth it. She felt the hunger claw up her chest and into her mind with even her first memory. In fact, if it wasn't for a stroke of luck on her part, 'she' might not even exist anymore... not at least in any reasonable sense.

She looked down at the body she was gifted from the Void. Lean, yet brimming with dormant power. In time – and with enough of her fellow Void Spawn to sate her growing hunger – she would be able to regain more and more of who she used to be. Did she even remember anymore? Her name? Her past life? Fleeting snippets flashing across the darkness of her sleeping mind. All she knew for certain now is she is no longer the person she once was... and that was okay. She could be more, now. So, so much more. She pushed herself up from where she had plopped out from the gap in reality, lying in the grass of some unknown fields somewhere. She felt a faint connection... a 'pull' from a hundred different directions, a hundred different thoughts trying to weasel their way into her mind. She didn't know how she understood all these things about who she was now – that she must consume her fellows to regain her past memories, where her fellows were at all times and why there were so many of them – all she knew was she wouldn't waste this knowledge.

She followed one of the pulls, followed it across hill and plain. First, she would eat; she would silence this accursed hunger at any cost... and then? Then she'd start her hunt in earnest. As she followed the pull, it led her back to a familiar sight: a city shimmering in all its beauty... the seat of an Empire. Soulus. Yes, she knew of it well, for it was her home, oh so long ago. The pull in her mind – and the maddening smell of food – flooded her senses from within Soulus' walls. It was a strange mixture of smells... she smelled fear. Smoke. Panic. Hunger. Blood. A lot of blood. Her mind surged, churning on overdrive as the smells woke a primal part of her brain. Lunging, she drove her fierce claws into the masonry and began to climb. Stonework may be the first victims her claws claimed, but they would not be the last.

She dropped down the other side of the high walls with a dull, plodding thud, her stocky legs absorbing the shock with great ease. This was the city of her past... but not as she remembered it. The streets were dead and quiet, those few people who remained daring not to leave their homes; for fear of the ravenous horde. Of the smoke. Of the fire. She moved with a purpose, scanning the streets for any source of prey she could. It wouldn't be long before she found it. Hunched over in the center of a road, a figure much like her – muscular built and reeking of Voidscent – was enjoying its own meal, an unfortunate young woman who was far too mangled to be identified... not that she was convinced she would remember anyone here anyway... how long had it been since her last life? She didn't care.

As she watched, the muscular figure – a fellow Void Spawn – stood and turned, dropping on all fours and breaking into a run. It caught the scent of something. She decided to follow it, sprinting on after it, following both its sight and smell. After two alleys, she came to the same Void Spawn towering over a red-haired guard who put herself between the Void Spawn and a mother and daughter, cowering behind her. Though fear lit her eyes, she could tell the guard would sooner die than allow any harm to come to the woman... and it was clear that the Void Spawn towering over her would have it no other way. This – she understood – was the Void's cycle. Void Spawn kill to balance the entropy of a world, and to spawn more of their ilk. She knew she should follow this cycle, kill the innocent and feed Entropy but... well... she was not like her sisters.

As the Void Spawn near the guard growled and rose its arm to strike with its massive claws, she moved. In an instant, she had dropped to all fours and broken into a frightfully swift sprint, pouncing with all her might at the last second and knocking the attacking Void Spawn down. Shrieking in fury, the pinned Void Spawn spat something – words, she thinks – before shoving her off it and regaining its balance. This one – she could tell by its scent – was older than her, but not more powerful. It had decided to grow stronger by feeding off Humans. It hissed and roared in frustration and anger, cursing her wordlessly for interrupting its meal.

Lashing an arm out, she grabbed hold of the beast's face, her powerful claws digging into the tough muscle of its flesh. Responding in kind, the other Void Spawn clawed furiously at her, the sharpened talons catching her in the chest. Roaring in fury, she forced it to the ground and bit deep and hard onto its neck. A new wail – of pain and surprise – left the beast's dagger-like maw as her teeth sunk deep into its flesh. Without a second's hesitation, she tore a chunk of her sibling's flesh free and swallowed it. More than just flesh though, the action saw her take part of its very essence... what mortals would call its soul. This, perhaps more than its simple physical form, is what truly nurtured her. She paid the other three women no mind, focusing on her meal.

A sobbing yelp of fear drew her attention from her meal to the three women behind her once more. The redhead still protected the mother and her daughter, her guard never dropping. She never once considered them food. Not too long ago, they might have been friends. With a casual flick of her head, she told them to leave her to her meal. They did not interest her, only the feast in front of her. She heard the guard sheathe her blade and instruct the others to follow. She watched them go, letting it be known that if she so wished, she could have easily devoured them as well. But she wouldn't. She wouldn't fall to her baser instincts like so many of her Void-Sent Brethren. It was by this will she still could call herself the same person she was in her past life, even though she didn't remember a name... and it would be by her will alone she would do what she knew in her Void-Black heart what was right. This city had a cancer... and one she planned on excising. The mother mouthed her a soft 'thank you' as she left, and something that could be described as a smile crossed her lips. She was confident she would be proud of her actions this day.

-

Over the next few weeks, rumors began to sprinkle in from Soulus to Basilisck. The city was on fire, Void Abominations running rampant and consuming anyone foolish enough to stay. Many had left and those who remained did so to help others escape the carnage. When this news came to Gena – a full two weeks after Alyxtra and her party arrived – she consulted with the Glass Queen and ordered the Blackwind Checkpoint be repurposed. It would no longer serve as a reminder of an unfortunate time in history... but would now serve as a bastion to protect Kaovoi from a country gone mad.

It would be a bit after this when more rumors would begin to circulate people's lips. Stories of a particular Void Abomination that behaved decidedly different from the rest. A pure alabaster monster that fed off other Void Abominations and – at least on the surface – rescued Humans trapped by the monsters. While the descriptions were scattered and many, one common name arose to label the creature: The White Princess.

"What is it doing?" Mell asked one evening as we readied for bed. Mell had asked to talk to me before bed that night for some unrelated reason... apparently several Cryptarchs had expressed interest in hiring me for ruin diving. I guess Jin was quite vocal about my contribution. "I mean, what kind of Void Abomination just... goes for its own like that?"

"Well..." Serras answered, already in bed and stretched out under the covers. "...its not actually all that uncommon. Void Abominations are always fighting and eating each other... it's kind of like a twisted Void version of a power struggle. When one Void Abomination kills and consumes the body and essence of another, the victor grows stronger. The stronger a Void Abomination becomes, they begin to get new abilities. As you saw, even the lowest of the low could take on a human form, though this form isn't perfect. Concentrated Entropy – such as the Void Pulse – can 'overload' them long enough to disrupt the illusion. And make no mistake, it is an illusion. While Void Abominations might take favorite forms, only the strongest can take a 'True' form." Mell blinked.

"What do you mean 'True' form. Isn't that their real form?" Serras nodded.

"Yes, of course. You... do know how Void Abominations are created, right?"

"Aw, jeeze..." Mell mused, rolling her eyes. "I guess I fell asleep during that section of class." Serras just scoffed.

"So like you. Sometimes I wonder if you actually ever listen to me."

"I do. Just not when you bore me with theory and speculation."

"It's neither of those things. Void Abominations come into existence when a mortal is killed by a Void creature. Many Void creatures are too small to be of any real threat to even an untrained Human... but there are times where it's happened. After the person is killed, their soul is sent back to the Void to feed Entropy, where it becomes corrupted. Once corrupted, a new Void Abomination is born, and it is free to squeeze into reality, where the cycle repeats. The self-predatory nature of Void Abominations is kind of... like a form of population control, I suppose."

"Corrupted how?" I ask, Serras looking at me.

"Everything that the person was gets twisted and practically erased, leaving only a hungry, blood-thirsty monster in their place. A smart , hungry and blood-thirsty monster... but a monster regardless. Even if some of them can become strong enough to regain the form they had in their previous life, just remember it's an act." Mell undressed as Serras spoke, stretching.

"So is this why you called me in here?" I smiled. "Tell me interesting things about Void creatures, all the while giving you an excuse to get naked in front of me."

"Fuckin' pervert." Mell shook her head. "I mean..." She put on that highly sarcastic, fake sounding voice of defeat. "Oh noooo... I've been discovered... how will I ever live with the knowledge that you know I'm just... crazy about you?"

"You wouldn't be the first. On that same train of thought, how'd your mom take the news, by the way?" I asked, causing Serras to laugh.

"Very, very well, actually." Mell answered. "She told me she didn't mean anything by the flower, and that I'm a grown woman who has every right to choose a mate myself... but I think she was just blowing it off. I don't know... mother can be super hard to read sometimes." Mell got into bed and seemed to be instantly at ease. "...s'about time she realized." Mell sighed a bit. "Anyway yeah, if you feel like being BFFs with a couple'a Cryptarchs, let Jin know. It'll give you something to do while you're here."

"Yeah, sounds like it could be fun. Get me out of the proverbial house for a bit, give mom and dad a break from my shit." I stood. "Just, in all seriousness, keep an ear to the ground about this 'White Princess' for me... I'm not liking the sound of it. A benevolent Void Abomination? I don't buy it."

"No one is. There's a running bet at the Shifting Sea about how long it is before it starts killing people, 'cause it ran out of Void Spawn to hunt." Mell yawned and sighed. "Anyway... anything else, Alyxtra?"

"Nah. You two sleep well. I'll be secretly jealous I don't get to be sandwiched between you two."

"Ugh, grow the fuck up..." Mell growled, causing Serras to giggle.

"I think it's cute."

Notes:

Shorter chapter today folks. Sorry. I had a different chapter written, but hated every word after about... ten pages. Whipped this up quickly as kind of an intermission.

Chapter 38: The White Princess

Summary:

Discussions about outside Soulus about what to do. With her back to a wall and nothing to show for it, the Captain of what passes for Soulus' guard makes a desperate - albeit asinine - plea. Meanwhile... a monster sulks in the shadows, lamenting its fate.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"What about the Wheat District?"

"Already cleared it out. If there's anything left, ten-to-one it's rotten."

"Damn..."

A pair of women stood in a tent in the fields around Soulus, a medium-sized encampment circled by roughly constructed wooden walls with three dozen tents housing six dozen soldiers. The women leaned over a table with a large, parchment map of Soulus spread out across it, several small wooden markers placed in strategic locations around the city map. One of the women – a tall, well built woman with red hair – sighed at the state of the map. "The city's getting too dangerous, Captain." The second woman – a shorter, younger woman with blonde hair and blue eyes – mused quietly.

"Where was our Mysterious Guest last seen?"

"Absolutely destroying several TargOps in the Silk District." The blonde woman responded. "So far, it's been wholly ignoring any patrol that gets close." The red-haired woman nodded, scratching her chin.

"How long would it take to move to one of the nearby villages? We could repurpose one of the farms for-"

"We'd need more than one, Captain. Not to mention the logistics of moving sixty-plus people two days cross-country? So far, our unwanted guests have been content to stay in Soulus, but we don't know how long that'll last. The city's practically empty of people, so it's only a matter of time before they start spreading out."

"And the Princess? How many has it killed so far?"

"Lost count, ma'am." The blonde shrugged. "Team Ata reported seeing her on Onesday, and Team Bont shadowed her for a bit on Twosday. Bont reported watching her kill four of them over the course of three hours."

"Bont needs to do their damn jobs and not watch the Princess as much..." The Captain sighed. "...any word from anyone else?"

"No, ma'am. All the outlying towns have been appraised, but they're not too keen to send help. They're 'just farmers' apparently. And that's not taking into consideration the ones that have fled Denair completely." Another sigh from the red-haired captain.

"You know... when I took this job, I never would have thought I'd have to play warden to a bunch of Void Abominations..." She shook her head. "Any word from the Palace? The Queen or her Guardians?"

"Nothing, ma'am... but judging by how the invasion started from the Palace, it might be a safe bet that if they're still alive, they wouldn't have stayed in the city." She mused. "There was a report just before the full outbreak from the southern gate..." She tapped the southern gate on the map with a finger. "Apparently before we realized what was really going on, a pair of wagons beat a hasty retreat through the southern gate." The Captain nodded.

"...that's why it was destroyed..." She moved from the table to a small desk tucked up in the corner of the tent by her sleeping roll. She sat down and procured a few sheets of parchment and a quill. "I need you..." She began, dipping the quill into the small ink bottle. "...to round up some of our fastest horses, and a few girls. Don't care who, so long as they can ride, and can follow basic instructions."

"At once, ma'am. I take it we're calling for help?"

"I don't know what else we can do. We're in over our heads, and I think it would be suicide to continue alone. In the absence of orders from the Glass Queen, I'll have to take over until something happens."

"And the White Princess, ma'am? How should we proceed with it?"

"As long as it's killing Void Abominations and not my women, I'm content to leave it alive. The moment that changes though, it becomes the biggest damn target around. Understood?"

"Understood. I'll be back shortly." The Captain began to scribble on the parchment leaves, penning letters to everyone she had a passing hope would deign to help them. Once her blonde subordinate left, she paused, resting the pen in the ink bottle before putting a hand on her head and closing her eyes.

"...really need you right now, sis... It's too fuckin' hard doing this shit myself..." She was a great many things, but a general and leader in times of war was simply the one thing Natalya Despair wasn't .

-

No stops, the most direct path. Those were Captain Despair's instructions to the young Dark Elf who now rode hard for Kaovoi. Neither of them believed for a moment that the Elder would entertain their plea for help... the Mosu had always been insular and xenophobic to a point, only really cropping up occasionally; moreso now after their Breeding Season was no longer a thing that was happening (no one really could explain that one away). Regardless, the young Dark Elf and Captain Despair were in agreement that there was no harm in trying even if failure was to be expected. It was assured if they didn't at least try .

She rode hard, pushing her mount as quickly as it would take her. Over the course of only two days – a veritable record, she imagined – she found herself coming to a stop before the Blackwind Checkpoint. The Checkpoint hadn't changed much from how it had been described to her, save for the overwhelming presence of Mosu guards on the Kaovoi side (riding up, she counted no fewer than twelve women on the wall, all with their gazes turned northward into Denair). It didn't surprise her in the least that news of the events in Soulus had spread this far south. It was only a day after the original outbreak that people began leaving en masse for anywhere with enough distance from the troubles, or a port. Nalphi and Rathia were practically overflowing with refugees, and word between the guards was that the Blackwind Checkpoint had seen near constant use.

It was strange... ten years ago, she never would have imagined that not only would Humans and Dark Elves be on speaking terms, but they'd be actively cooperating to help stop an invasion from the Void. And to think... it all started with a mistake. When the first call for help came in, she was one of the first who volunteered. She owed so much to one particular Human, she felt she would be doing the kindess she showed her a disservice if she ignored the call now. She spoke quickly to the guards on the Denair side, explaining the situation – that she had a letter for the Elder that had to be delivered urgently – and was hurried through the gate into the isthmus just on the other side, staring down the oppressive gaze of a dozen plus Mosu women.

Waiting for the doors to be open, she looked down at her right hand. Every doctor and sage she went to said it was unlikely she'd ever fully regain full use of her hand but... she was okay with that. She flexed her hand, her thumb and last three fingers flexing normally as they should... but her index finger only going three quarters of the way before it simply refused to listen to her muscle's commands. Though faded now, the cause of this damage was still very much visible, what appeared to be teeth marks scarring the skin on the back and palm of her hand, centered around the soft flesh between her thumb and forefinger. She wasn't much good for combat on account of that decade-old injury... but her eyes still worked. Her legs still worked. Her mind still worked, and hell... she could still perform every other task asked of her. Even if she never saw combat, she would do everything in her power to help. And besides... messages always needed delivering.

The clattering of the heavy, reinforced wooden gate drew her attention back into the current age, her injured hand falling back to her lap as she snapped the reigns of her horse, urging her forward and into the desert of Kaovoi. Kyyranna Anasi was no soldier. She wasn't a born fighter, nor was she terribly comfortable around the sounds, sights and smells of combat. Kyyranna never wanted much in her life save for its continued existence... but all of that changed the day their last Queen announced that they had been misunderstanding the Goddess Liantis' words this whole time. Kyyranna had expected then-Queen Copperglow to use that as a platform to rally the Dark Elven people to conquer the surface; as she had done many of times in the past... but instead, she told them that their destiny was not the destiny of a conqueror: but of allies. Imagine her surprise when the woman who had ruled them for going on two hundred years had stated that she no longer felt fit to be Queen. Kyyranna had never even entertained the thought that a Queen could just... quit. For centuries, Queens only stopped being Queen when someone – usually their daughter – killed them and took their position.

So imagine everyone's surprise when then-Queen Copperglow announces that it wouldn't be a noble who would become Queen: but Kyyranna's own sister, Meryda Anasi. And why? Why had Terebithia Copperglow thrown away centuries of tradition and named a no-name commoner – one who she would have happily used until she broke, feeding her false promises – as the next Queen? Because she had known the one thing Terebithia never would: Forgiveness. And it all started with a botched kidnapping in broad daylight on the streets of Denair. Kyyranna had never met that woman who saved her life and ruined her hand in the same day since that day... but she had never forgotten her face, or her words. To be mindful of how they dealt with others. To treat them not as the Dark Elves treat themselves... but as they would want to be treated. She owed that woman everything.

The dead sprint across the desert to Basilisck she no doubt believed would kill her already exhausted horse, so before she left, she asked to exchange for one of the rested mounts stabled in the nearby town. Really, Kyyranna was surprised how far 'urgent business' could carry her. They agreed without a hint of hesitation, agreeing to stable her horse here in exchange for a sturdier Krell beast – a strange camel-like lizard that was native to Kaovoi and not only used to the heat, but quite comfortable in it. Krell came in two flavors: pack Krell – more correctly referred to as Tank Krell – and faster, more agile runner Krell – more correctly called Sprinters. Tank Krell were slow and plodding – about as fast as normal human walking speed – but could carry enough supplies for a single rider to survive out in the desert for upwards of two weeks, if they rationed their supplies. Sprinter Krell weren't nearly as strong (though don't misunderstand, they were still strong enough to carry a rider weighing in at two plus hundred pounds plus whatever gear they carried) but they were far faster than most horses, especially when traversing the desert. Krell were acclimated to the desert so well, that they could practically move unimpeded upon the sand; Sprinters moreso, as they could traverse the sand as though it was hard packed dirt.

Saddling up in her new mount, Kyyranna thanked the Kaovoi-side guards and instructed her mount to move. There would be no more interruptions. It would take her Sprinter only twenty eight hours to get to Basilisck from the Blackwind Checkpoint – some unknown force keeping Kyyranna awake as she ushered her mount towards Basilisck (probably adrenaline). It was nightfall when she arrived at Baslisck, stopping only long enough to dismount her Sprinter Krell and inquire instructions to the Elder's house; which upon receiving saw Kyyranna break into a frenzied sprint across the cobblestone road. She was no good in a fight... but she would do everything and anything she could to the fullest of her abilities. Her hand may be fucked... but her legs still worked perfectly .

-

The hunger never went away... she found herself questioning when enough would be enough... when she had killed and consumed enough for the hunger to abate, for her to think over the growling, gnawing pain in her stomach. Thirty seven... that's how many of her brothers and sisters she's consumed. Thirty-seven other Void Creatures she's killed and consumed, reconstituting their entropic energy into herself. With each feast, she felt stronger... faster... smarter... hungrier . God above no matter how much she ate, it was like feeding a bottomless pit.

"It'll never go away..." A voice spoke to her, cool and fearless before the impressive beast known as the White Princess. "You can eat and eat and eat until nothing's left in the world... and you'll only get hungrier." The woman who approached her was tall and ethereal... almost as if she wasn't wholly there. Oh... now she saw it... whisps of the Void leaking out from the woman's body. Imperceptible to mortals, but to creatures from the same Void, it was as recognizable as any scent or odor. The woman smiled to her and held up a hand. "I don't mean you any harm. Heavens know you've been through enough pain already... I can't imagine what it must feel like... to die, only to come back as something different." The White Princess dropped to all fours, growling ferociously at the woman. It wasn't aggression the creature was showing... but fear. Something about this woman terrified her more than anything she'd ever known. Even her fear of isolation and loneliness paled in comparison to the fear this woman placed in her Void-Blackened heart. Her aggressive stance loosened as the woman got closer, The White Princess coiling into a lying position in the vacant home she was squatting in. She kept her eyes trained on the Outsider, watching her every move. "...you know who I am... don't you?" The White Princess only nodded. "...and you can understand me." The Outsider approached and placed her hand on the White Princess' head, a sense of calm understanding washing over the once-blood thirsty beast.

She looked at the Outside with a gaze that spoke more than simple words. It asked a myriade questions and searched for a million plus answers it would never get. Does it ever get easier? When will the hunger stop? How can I quiet the screaming in my head? Why am I even still here? Will I ever feel warm again? Will I ever see my loved ones again? Why has God forsaken me? Question after mind-shattering question assailed the Outsider's senses, causing her to smile and calm the beast with a humming tune. It was a familiar tune... one her mother would often sing to her wordlessly when she could not sleep at night. She missed her mother so much... her mother, her sisters, her people... she missed them so... so much.

"You..." The Outsider began after a moment, her melodic voice soothing the raging tempest in the White Princess' head. "...have come so far, my dear... done so much good. I know it's... painful... knowing where your brothers and sisters have come from. Knowing that they were once just like you: Mortal, with hopes, dreams, family, friends and loved ones. Sometimes... for those lost to the Void like your siblings... never knowing who they were is a mercy. They're not those people anymore. Not who they used to be. They're monsters now, lost to the Void and their own hunger. But you? You're not like the rest of them, are you? You may not remember who you were... but you remember you weren't always like this. You weren't a monster, weren't a hunger-crazed beast. I know it's painful... but please... you're doing the right thing. Your brothers and sisters... they consume only for themselves... gorge themselves on mortal souls and have wholly lost themselves to the slaughter. In consuming them ? You're doing the people of this world a service. You grow stronger. You grow more powerful... you grow more yourself." The Outsider sat down at the side of her head, stroking the long horns stretching out from the muscular white scales of the White Princess. "...it's why you were brought back. When you've grown strong enough, consumed enough of the Void in this world... I promise – I promise – you will walk Saavtora once more... in your true form. The Void inside you will quiet, the hunger will abate, and you will be yourself again... yourself, but better. You will never feed off those who don't deserve it, I know this... but understand – the Humans? They don't understand you... and you cannot speak to them yet. They will fear you. Attack you perhaps... please do them no harm." The White Princess nodded. "...but of course you won't. You would never harm another living being that didn't deserve it, would you? It's why the Void cannot have you. Why the darkness in your heart cowers before its brilliant radiance. Remember... try to remember. That which gave you strength."

" Hrrrooooouuuggggh... daaaauuuuuggghh ..." The sounds that left her throat were nothing more than guttural, feral growls... but they brought a smile to the Outsider's face.

"Yes my dear... hold on to that name." The Outsider leant over the White Princess and kissed her forehead, the Abomination's impossibly clear amber eyes seeming content for the first time since it arrived in this world. Content that her message had been delivered, the Outsider stood and went to the door, turning back slightly to smile at the White Princess. "You're lucky, my dear... so few get a second chance at life... fewer still a second after suffering the death you had. Make the most of this, okay?" The White Princess nodded and closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and falling into the deepest sleep she had the pleasure of experiencing since she woke up here... since becoming the White Princess. When the White Princess' eyes would open again – flickering in and out of a fitful sleep – she would find the Outsider gone.

Notes:

I'm really stoked for ya'll to find out what I have planned for the White Princess. Yes, she's going to be in the story more.

Chapter 39: The Deal in the Desert

Summary:

Alyxtra forces Maria and Kalysta to kiss and make up after their spat, and then take a trip into Kaovoi's desert to meet with a certain Pirate...

Chapter Text

Kyyranna came to a stop before the Elder's home, resting for only a moment to catch her breath enough to talk. Lifting her fist to the door, she pounded twice, the thud echoing throughout the house. Part of her wanted to look around Basilisck after her job was complete but... she would feel guilty shriking her duties to do that. Many of her sisters – both fellow Dark Elves and assorted volunteers of other races – were struggling with the issue in Denair, and she wasn't about to just fuck off and get drunk while everyone else is under food rations. No, she'd hang around long enough to explain the situation and return with a response from Elder Megara... no funny business.

After a moment, the door opened to the amused face of Elder Megara looking down on her and giving Kyyranna her most honest smile. "Good evening, my dear... what brings you to my door?"

"Elder Gena Megara?" Kyyranna asked, taking a deep breath to calm her heart.

"I am she." Gena nodded, Kyyranna producing the letter (only slightly wrinkled from her treatment of it) from the satchel at her side and handing it up to Gena.

"Message from Captain Natalya Despair of the Soulus City Guard. Have you heard of the events in Soulus over the past few weeks?"

"A few first-hand accounts of the opening hours... but nothing about the on-going situation." Gena took the letter. "Come in, you must be exhausted. You can rest for a bit as I pen a response." Kyyranna nodded gently and stepped in after her.

"Thank you, Elder. That is too kind of you." As she stepped into the small home, the sound of voices speaking among themselves filled her head, causing her to shake her head a bit. "I apologize, Elder, I didn't realize you have previous guests. If you'd like, I could return and-"

"Nonsense my dear... some associates of mine and I were simply discussing what to do about Soulus, so your addition is welcome. Please, come in, you needn't be afraid. My friends won't bite."

"Thank you, Elder. That is very kind of you. I promise not to impose too much." Exhausted from her run, Kyyranna happily entered the small abode.

"Looks as though our prayers have been answered, ladies. News from Soulus." Gena spoke as she entered the adjacent room, Kyyranna right behind her. Kyyranna didn't recognize most of the people in the room – a few humans (including a rather fragile looking one with the eeriest set of golden eyes she's ever seen), another pair of Mosu near a wall and leaning on it (one with the silkiest wings she's ever laid eyes on), a mature-looking Linderfolk woman and...

-

"Was only a matter of time before we heard from them. A plea for help, I'd assume." I spoke as Gena flashed the piece of parchment around. "Don't keep us in suspense, what's it say?"

"A moment, dear." Gena smiled, breaking the seal on the envelope with her taloned thumb. Slipping the letter from the envelope, she cleared her throat and unfolded it. "'Esteemed Elder of the Mosu People'-" She began. "Mmm..." Gena grunted. "A simple 'hello' would have sufficed, but..." She rolled her shoulders and continued. "'I'm fully well aware of our history, and fully understand your isolationism over the past century... however Soulus faces a threat that I fear we are gravely unprepared to deal with alone. For reasons I have yet to ascertain, Void Abominations have been spotted en masse within the city limits. No doubt you've already had to deal with your share of refugees, and it is as you fear. A great number of Soulus' people have fled for whatever harbor they can find in this storm. Some have fled west, others north and some south. With the fate of the Glass Queen uncertain, I have taken the protection of the city on myself. Should you deem it wise to aid us, I will do everything in my power to speak with the Glass Queen about removing the Blackwind Checkpoint..." She skimmed through the letter before returning it to the envelope.

"Anything about us in there?" I asked.

"Mmm, no. They appear to be wholly ignorant to what happened... apparently the threat of the Void Abominations has taken precedent."

"And rightfully so." The Glass Queen mused. "I am pleased to see Captain Despair taking matters into her own hands..." She sighed. "If only we were in a position to be of more help."

"Perhaps we can be." Haraka spoke up. "Can we not attempt to provide them food? Medical aid? There are more than fighters we can provide to a war."

"Not to mention we don't have the power or capability to actually kill Void Abominations." Mell answered. "Any damage we do is just going to slow and inconvenience them, not stop them."

"Not exactly. I'm... following up on an idea or two I had." I finished. "On that note, could I borrow a few Krell and some supplies, Gena? I've got a meeting with someone tomorrow night and I'd prefer not to burn to death in the desert."

"Of course. Just one?"

"At least two. I'm not going alone; Kalysta and Maria both expressed interest in joining me... it'll probably Maria."

"I'll set aside three, just in case. We know how Kalysta can get." Gena smiled.

"Of course. Thank you, Elder."

"My pleasure. Well... I am afraid that is all we will be able to do tonight... we should get some sleep." Gena turned to the Dark Elf who had delivered the message, her eyes locked on me. "I will have a message for your Captain drafted up first thing in the morning, for now, I invite you to stay the night... you have gone far and you just be exhausted." The Dark Elf's gaze broke from me and went back to Gena, stumbling on her words for a moment before recovering.

"O-oh, yes... yes, thank you. I would appreciate it." She bowed a little, and when Gena went to leave (to get a room ready, I'd say), her gaze turned back fully on me. I paid it no mind for a minute as everyone stood.

"Good night, Alyxtra." The Glass Queen bowed, smiling. "I shall see you in the morning."

"Sleep well, My Queen." I spoke intentionally, letting the Dark Elf know who was in the room.

"Darling?" Haraka whispered to me as the Glass Queen left. "...might I impose upon you a selfish request?" I smiled to Haraka – practically hanging onto my left side – and nodded.

"Of course, sweets." She smiled the sweetest smile at my words.

"I... have missed your touch these last few weeks. I know it is terribly selfish to make such a request when you have so many vying for your affections, but-"

"You've gone the longest, Haraka. I need to talk to Kalysta for a couple minutes... then I'll be right there, okay?" I saw Haraka's cheeks flush a bright pink and a content smile wash over her face.

"That is why I love you so, darling... and I promise that Amara need not watch this time..."

"Perish the thought; we both know she gets off on that." Haraka just laughed at my comment, gently slapping my shoulder.

"You are so bad, darling..." I will freely admit that balancing the affections of all these women was... both tiring and extremely rewarding (and no, I'm not just talking about the sex. They each were wonderful in their own way and their personalities – minus notable exceptions in some aspects – were all special and I cherished them all. The sex was a bonus, don't get me wrong... but it couldn't hold a candle to who they were as people). Haraka clapped her hands together quickly and gently as she stood. "I shall await you, darling..." She smiled as she bowed and bade me farewell.

"Well, I'm gonna catch some sleep, too." Mell stretched. "Serras probably thinks I went to the bar or something."

"And I shall continue to question how you non-Demons can possibly believe one pillow will ever be sufficient." Vanessa smiled a toothy grin at me. "Good night, Alyxtra."

"Night, Vanny." I paused. "You don't mind me calling you that, do you?"

"No, actually... I find it... pleasing." Maybe add another one on to the schedule? I both hope so, and hope not for different reasons.

"Well, good night then, Vanny. Sleep well."

"I only promise to try." Everyone filed out of the house to their matching inn rooms, leaving me to stand on my own and stretch; my back and arms burning that comfortable burn that lets you know you really needed that stretch.

"Now, there's just the question of you." I spoke to the Dark Elf, causing her to yelp a little and jump. "Can't help but notice you've been staring at me the whole time." I ran a pair of fingers through my hair. "Got something in my hair?"

"A-ah... n-no, sorry I... didn't mean to stare..." I looked at her with a loose, neutral smile on my face. She was dressed in the armor of a member of Soulus' town guard, her long silver hair pulled into a tight bun at the top of her head. I would be lying if I said I recognized her... With Dark Elves only ever having silver hair and red eyes, it made them all kind of run together – and yes, I do actually realize how bad that sounds. It's not intentional. I fell silent for another few seconds as we stared at each other.

"Well, I'm gonna go to bed now." I mused, motioning towards her. "You're... probably going to be leaving in the morning? Be safe on the way back." I walked around her and headed towards the front door to get myself to Kalysta's room to talk with her.

"A-ah! A-aaaahhhhmm... a-actually..." She stumbled on her words for a moment, her hand brought up to her chest and clenched there. "I... wanted to say something? If it's okay with you?" I blinked, then nodded.

"Yeah, sure." I laughed a little. "I'm not that unapproachable, am I?"

"N-no! I... just..." She took a deep breath. "I just wanted to... thank you." I quirked an eyebrow.

"What specifically for?" The girl looked at me for a moment.

"...do you remember me?"

"For fear of sounding a little racist, a lot of Dark Elves I've met tend to run together. I see Kalysta, her sister and Terebithia pretty often, but past that, I've not met many more Dark Elves." A pause as I thought. "...well there were those three that tried to kidnap me a ways back..." As I said this, I noticed her hands clench a bit tighter to her chest... and that's when I noticed the scar on her right hand. After a brief pause, it dawned on me. "...oh." I smiled to her. "Hello, Nibbles." She grimaced painfully.

"...please don't call me that..."

"Sorry I... didn't really get your name last time, and I was understandably rather livid, so I didn't care to get it at the time." I motioned to her. "What is your name?"

"Kyyranna." She nodded. "Kyyranna Anasi."

"Kyyranna. Pretty name. I'm Alyxtra Silvershear." I took a step forwards to her and reached out to her hands, gently taking her injured one. "...and for what it's worth, I'm sorry..."

"N-no... no, I should be the one apologizing. You were only doing what was best at the time."

"...does it still hurt?" She shook her head.

"Mm-um." She grunted. "I don't have full range of motion in one of my fingers..." She demonstrated, flexing her fingers for me. Four of her fingers worked just fine, but her right index couldn't fully curl up, leaving her index finger about a quarter of the way extended at all times. "...and sometimes if I sleep wrong, I lose feeling in it for a few hours but..." She smiled. "Other than that, it doesn't bother me." Her smile brightened as she looked at me. "I took your words to heart. When we spoke last. That's why I volunteered to help the Soulus Guard when they called for help at first. Because I thought I could pay some of that kindness you showed me forward."

"What I did... was hardly a kindness, Kyrranna." She nodded.

"Maybe... but sometimes to teach the very belligerent... the cane works more than any treat." I nodded to her observation.

"That's a very mature outlook you have."

"I know in my heart of hearts we have you to thank for Once-Queen Copperglow's change of heart... her 'awakening' she calls it... so... thank you. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for saving my people." I pulled her into a hug, holding her close.

"Of course, Kyyranna. I'm only sad it had such a high cost."

"...so am I..." I felt her hold me tighter. I hadn't thought about Nibbles in a while... I felt kind of bad about what I did but... she didn't seem to hold a grudge, so I won't push too much.

-

I arrived back in my room after bidding Kyyranna good night to find both Maria and Kalysta there. Maria was seated on the bed, and Kalysta was kneeling on the floor. Tensions had been high since the little spat they had in Chrysallys, and I'll admit I've let this grudge go a little farther than I should have. "Good, you're both here." I smiled to them. Maria looked over at Kalysta and nodded.

"I'll admit to being confused why she's here too but... I'll bite my tongue and just wait." Maria mused Kalysta turning her gaze away.

"She's here... because I've let this little spat of yours go on long enough." Maria scoffed.

"I haven't got the foggiest idea what you're on about."

"Don't insult me, Maria." I fired back instantly, doing my best not to sound angry. "Before that little incident, you two were doing so well. You were spending more and more time together, talking, chatting... hell, I think I remember a time or two Kalysta made you laugh." Maria huffed.

"...yeah, funny how quickly all that gets soured, isn't it?" I took a deep breath.

"Maria." I breathed, folding my hands together in front of my face. "Tell me honestly? What were you more angry about? Let's forget for a second what happened to Shio. We've already talked – Kalysta, Shio and I – and Shio doesn't hold a grudge against her."

"...she's too pure-hearted for her own good..." Maria mumbled, causing me to nod.

"Maybe... but that's not why we're here. Tell me honestly, Maria, what made you the angriest about what happened? That she attacked you? That she didn't listen to you?" Maria thought for a moment, putting her head in a hand and massaging her forehead. "C'mon, be honest with me, Maria..."

"What made me the angriest... wasn't any of that. Kalysta's strong, sure... but I'm confident I'm just as strong, so I don't mind her attacking me." She chuckled a little. "In fact, if anything, it was good practice. I don't fault her being angry at my words, or refusing to listen to them. I know Kalysta's... obsession and I know when you worry about something or someone you care about, reason sometimes falls on deaf ears. What angered me the most... was just how quickly she turned on me. How quickly she thought that I didn't... didn't care about you. That I would willingly and knowingly put you in harm's way... How quickly she came to the conclusion that I didn't trust you. How quickly she stopped trusting me."

"Maria... remember the discussion we had a bit ago? About my past?" Maria looked at me, then nodded. "Kalysta... there's something I need to tell you. I haven't told anyone other than Maria this, because I'm not... completely sure I trust everyone with this knowledge. But I trust at least you two. You're my oldest and most stalwart companions... I love you both to death... so you deserve to know."

"...okay..." Kalysta nodded. "What... do you mean?"

"This... is my second life." I mused gently. "Before I was born to my current mother and father... I lived another life in another world so far removed from this one it's jarring." Kalysta nodded mechanically at me. "In my last life, I lived for forty eight years before I was killed... and reborn into this world and this body. And my old world...? People like you, Kalysta... Killer Queens?" She nodded again. "They're villified . For the exact reason we're having this discussion now. Now:" I held a hand out to stop Kalysta from saying anything for a second. "Granted... those who have that same condition are... rare. But those that do are... not generally nice people. We call them yandere... stalkers. Most of those people in my last world fall under the 'possessive' Killer Queen category. One like you, Kalysta... you're a rarity . Someone who just wants their loved one to be happy and safe..."

"So..." She mused. "...you've always considered me..."

"Dangerous? Oh-ho-ho, extremely ." I smiled. "I knew that something like this happening was only a matter of time, but you know what? I trusted you. I chose to trust you. I stayed behind knowing full-well that something like this would happen... it's why I was glad Maria stayed with you. Because I knew if it ever did backfire – like it did – that Maria could stop it before anyone got too hurt." Kalysta started to talk, but I held a hand up. "Don't misunderstand. I am not trying to make you feel bad, or to chastise you for losing control. I'm trying to tell you that I thought it might happen... but I trusted Maria enough to make sure no one got too hurt. Furthermore... I trusted you that if it ever happened... it would only ever happen once. So Kalysta... I need you to trust me now. Maria... knows me best. She has been with me since day one. There isn't any aspect of me she doesn't know... because I trust her. And now... I trust you. So. I want you both to trust me from here on out... and trust each other, too. I know you hate this word Maria... but you're both in the harem together... you gotta trust and love each other too, okay?"

"...please stop calling it that." Maria grunted. "We covered this, it's an Agreement of Mutual Affection."

"That's too long. Easier to say 'Harem'." I smiled at Maria, then looked to Kalysta. "Kalysta. If you're really sorry about what happened... I need you to convey that to Maria."

"She's...already apologized so-" I held a hand up to Maria to stop her.

"I want to hear her say it." Maria lifted her head and looked to Kalysta, who finally managed to make eye contact with her for the first time in a month. She scooted over on her knees and put her head on Maria's lap, wrapping her arms around her waist.

"I'm really... really sorry Maria... I don't even care if you keep hating me for what happened I just... want you to know that I'm glad you were there to stop me... glad that you were always there for me, even when I was being stupid." Maria sighed a little, putting her hand on Kalysta's head.

"I don't hate you, Kalysta... you just... scared the ever-loving holy hell out of me. I'd... never thought in a million years I'd ever be on the receiving end of you. And... you weren't completely wrong to have those thoughts... but it's like Alyxtra said... I just want you to know that I would never... ever do anything to hurt her, or get her killed... none of you. Because you all mean the world to me." Kalysta held Maria tighter, her body quivering as she held in tears. "...so don't fret, okay?" Maria stroked her hair, smiling gently at her. We looked up to each other, our eyes meeting. Maria just smiled softly and mouthed 'thank you' to me.

"Now... why don't you two head to bed? It's late, and we're going to have a long day ahead of all three of us."

"Aren't you going to sleep, too?"

"I mean probably..." I shrugged. "Y'know, after Haraka wears herself out." Maria just laughed.

"You really are a pervert, you know that?" I just smiled.

"What can I say?" I shrugged at her. "Reborn in an all-woman world, this dick is my cheat skill." Maria scoffed.

"Oh, get out of here!"

-The Next Morning-

My head throbbed against my skull, causing me to squint against the already blinding light. Everything hurt, and I just wanted to go back to bed. I knew agreeing to Haraka's request would leave me drained and in no small amount of pain but... I owed her a repeat of that Linderwall night at least once. Maria, Kalysta and I found ourselves on Krellback – Tank Krell, incidentally – and walking across acres of desert. Their saddles were equipped with a large canopy over us to shield us from the sun, but it didn't do a lick of good blotting out the light. I let out a large, unattractive yawn as I kept one hand covering my left eye while my right squinted against the light.

"You did that to yourself." Maria spoke in a pointed, 'I told you so' tone, which fished another yawn out of my system.

"...yeah whatever..." I grumbled, lightly slapping my cheek with my eye-covering hand. Reaching down with my other hand to the pouch in front of my right leg, I pulled out the large canteen slotted there and opened it up. I lived and died in my old world on coffee... you're dumb if you didn't think I wasn't gonna drink it here, now that I figured out it was a thing. Apparently one of the crops Kaovoi harvests is the kaf bean. The look, the smell, the texture... no matter how you slice it, it was a damn coffee bean. The kaf bean can also be used to brew a drink with unparalleled capacity for caffeine. Gena insisted it was called Blackwind Tar, but I prefer to call it what it is: Coffee (Or 'Kaffee' more realistically. Leave me alone, I'm not original). Lifting the canteen to my mouth, I took a big sip. Thankfully, Gena was nice enough to make a lot of Blackwind Tar for me because – in her words – she 'knew I didn't get any sleep last night'. I can't tell if she figured out what was happening, or if I'm just becoming predictable. Probably a little of both.

"What are you drinking?" Maria continued to pry. I capped the canteen and put it back in its pouch as I drew in a slow breath.

"...the only thing keeping me awake right now."

Our trip into the desert lasted a solid few hours, arriving at our destination a bit after midday. My condition improved a little, but I still felt like shit. "A'rright, we're here." I slurred, slowing my Krell to a complete stop, the strange camel/salamander beast groaning as it laid down in the sand. They were big – about up to my shoulders while standing – with a large hump on their back. The Tank variety of Krell were used for long-distance travel over otherwise inhospitable terrain, where survivability takes precedence over speed. They were slow and plodding – no faster than I was walking – but they were a comfort against the sun. Apparently, the reason why they didn't have any last time we were here was because the finicky bastards fucked off when they realized their 'caretakers' were too busy fucking to feed them. They're docile creatures, but they're not about to take not getting fed or cared for lying down. The Krell breeders were still recovering from that loss.

"So... if I may, Mistress..." Kalysta spoke up. "Why are we out here?"

"Yeah, I'm with Kalysta." Maria continued. "Middle'a nowhere like this, what could we be doing?"

"Meetin' someone." I grunted. Maria instantly rolled her eyes.

"Tell me... tell me we're not here to meet that pirate again..."

"I mean... I'll tell you... but I'd be lying."

" Alyxtra !" Maria sounded like a disappointed parent. Yeah, she's definitely a mother.

"What?" I shrugged. "We're going to be needing to kill a bunch of Void Abominations in the near future; and if you weren't paying attention to Serras' little history lesson, only another Void Creature can kill a Void Abomination. We need to fight fire with fire; and right now Andrin is our first, last, best, and need I remind you currently only reliable recourse in that department." I paused for a moment. "...and all things considered, that's saying something."

"I was paying attention to Serras' lecture; you obviously weren't. Void Abominations get stronger with the more of their own they kill and absorb! We'd be making that crazy bitch far stronger than she needs to be!" I kept my gaze on a spin, scanning the horizon in search of any sign of Andrin.

"It's a gamble, I'll admit... but one we really don't have much in the way of avoiding. What would you rather have running rampant? One super-powerful Void Abomination in a human body that can be killed normally... or a large number of smaller, less-powerful ones that can't be killed via normal means? It's a shitty situation we're in, but we need to find the least shitty solution: and that's Andrin." Maria fell quiet at my explanation, either not wanting to argue or understanding my point of view. It sucked. I hated having to do this with every fiber of my being... but it was the only alternative I could see, when the end was 'Armageddon'.

Another hour or two passed before I saw Andrin on the horizon, a small coterie of her own pirates walking with her (probably as packmules, if I were a betting woman), a big, stupid smile on her face as she approached. "I gotta admit..." She mused, not even showing any signs of fatigue from the walk; whereas her group looked beat. "...I wasn't expecting you to actually show up."

"Spare me your shit. Am I talking to Andrin or Sveta?" Andrin smiled, laughing.

"Ah, hell... no one really ever calls me by that name but... yeah, it's Sveta this time. Andrin's asleep."

"I trust you know the situation that's happening in Denair?" I asked, Sveta nodding.

"Yeah... Andrin's been pretty chuffed that some of his buddies are roughin' up Denair... and also a little pissed I won't let him join in the fun."

"Join in how?"

"You know much about Void Abominations?"

"I know they love to kill and eat their own. It gives them power."

"It does. Andrin loves mortal souls as much as any other Void Creature... but you put a buffet like that in front of him, and no force on this world can or could stop him."

"Then I want to make a deal with him."

"Void Abominations don't make deals."

"I'm sure he'll make an exception in this case. We need to kill a lot of them. A lot of them. Unfortunately, we can't do that, because we don't have the means. You do. Let Andrin know we're willing to work out a deal to work together; at least until the threat is gone." She paused, closing her eyes. She looked as though she was either thinking it over, or something to that effect.

"...he's interested. Which, I'm not going to lie, is kind of terrifying. He's never interested in anything..."

"Here's the question I didn't want to ask, but I need to. In exchange for helping us kill every – every – other Void Abomination in Denair and beyond – chief among them the Glass Queen's former advisor -" I paused, and took a deep breath. "...what would he want?" Sveta closed her eyes again. After a moment, she scrunched up her nose and shook her head.

"...he won't tell me." She opened her eyes. "He's just saying 'we'll discuss it later'."

"Not good enough." I shook my own head at this. "I don't deal in maybes and laters. He tells me – here and now – what he wants, or I'll treat him as an opponent too." Sveta closed her eyes again and fell silent.

"...he's just telling me he'll let you know later and to – and I quote - 'trust him, you'll have no issues with it'."

"That only makes me more worried."

"You're not the only one. Look, I get it... Andrin's always been an obstinate asshole... but personally? I think you should take his offer. I can... control him... most of the time. It's why I live on a battleship in the middle of the ocean. The girls keep the ship moving, and they're under standing orders that in the event Andrin gets out of control and begins to kill everyone, they're to scuttle the ship with me on it." I sighed heavily.

"Maria? Kalysta? Your opinions?"

"Well..." Maria began. "If we're ignoring my original opinion of 'this is a supremely stupid idea' and just going based on whether or not I'd take the offer... Andrin's bound to Sveta's soul, so unlike other Void Abominations, killing her would be enough to banish Andrin back to the Void. So we've got an out. I'd take it."

"...not an ideal one, if I'm being honest..." Sveta muttered. I know killing her would be the easy (relatively) way out... but I didn't want to do that unless pressured.

"It's too risky, Mistress." Kalysta shook her head. "If he won't give us a concrete answer now, how do we know he'll even help us."

"I don't actually doubt he'll help us." I mused. "He may not do it for the express purpose of being helpful... but his ends and ours are the same, even if our reasons differ. I'm more worried about him pulling a fast one on us. Using us , and then turning on us." We came here to make a deal, not turn around... but I couldn't appear desperate. "One more thing, Sveta."

"Sure, what's up?" She answered.

"There's a chance we'll need to use your ship as a base. We'll need to go back to Linderwall, and possibly Chrysallys... and since you've made me rather stun-shy to take another boat to Linderwall..."

"My home is your home, sister. I'll let my girls know to play nice."

"No pirating while we're doing this, either."

"None at all." Sveta nodded firmly.

"Alright..." I nodded finally, dismounting the Krell and approaching her. Coming to a stop mere inches from her, I stared her dead in the eyes. "I'm going to make this abundantly clear. I hate you. You're a monster that doesn't deserve to live, and I don't give a shit if you're a reincarnated soul like me... You didn't deserve your first life, and you sure as fuck don't deserve a second..." After letting this set in, I held my hand out. "...but I'm not too proud as to turn down someone's help who can actually help... if they're willing to offer it." She looked down at my hand and smiled, reaching for it. I abruptly pulled my hand up and away. "Don't. Shake; unless you mean it. If you fuck me on this, there's going to be nowhere in all Saavtora you can hide where I won't find you and end your miserable life." She fixed her gaze on to my face, and nodded.

"Don't worry. I have no intention of throwing this opportunity away." She took my hand and gave it a good shake. "We're allies, until you put an end to that."

"Then we go our separate ways; after Andrin's satisfied?"

"Separate ways." She confirmed with a nod.

"Good." I turned away from her – intentionally – and walked back to my Krell. "If you'd like, the four of us can go to Basilisck and get you temporarily pardoned by Elder Megara-"

"I'm only wanted in Denair and Linderwall." Andrin shrugged. "I don't fuck with Kaovoi, they scare me."

"Fair enough. Then play nice with Elder Megara and her girl, and we won't have to see how far that fear extends."

"Will do." She turned to her group. "Alright you lot, head on back to the ship and await orders. I shouldn't be too much longer."

"In case it wasn't obvious," Maria began. "I would like to formally lodge a complaint about this course of action."

"Noted." I responded. "But we're out of options."

"I know... and it just makes me feel worse about it..."

"I trust your decision, Mistress... but I'm going to be watching her." Kalysta agreed. For the first time in a very long time... Kalysta and I were on the same page...

Chapter 40: Preparations

Summary:

Alyxtra and her group prepare to tackle a war on two fronts.

Notes:

This one took a bit longer to get out. Sorry about that, folks. Two full wipes and restarts later, I'm happy.

Chapter Text

Sveta was good on her word the whole way back. We got her situated in an inn room and I spoke quickly to Gena about our most recent acquisition. Sveta – more specifically Andrin – wasn't a name she was unfamiliar with thankfully, and she expressed that an overabundance of caution was better than a deficit of it. I had to agree... we were pushed into a corner and we needed help. It was late at night when we returned, Maria and Kalysta going straight to bed when we returned leaving me to speak with Gena before turning in myself. I had been running off at most an hour and a half of sleep for the last fifteensomething hours and I was starting to feel the weight of every single one of them. Before leaving Gena's house for the night, I stopped by the door which led to her front room (parlor? Antechamber? Porch? I don't know what the word is for this room...) and stretched, rubbing my eyes and cheeks to eek just another few minutes of lucidity from my body before I crashed and crashed hard. It would probably be another early morning tomorrow, so I would be lucky if I got five hours. Reaching for the door, it swung open on me, smacking me right in the face. "Guh-fhuh-!" I blurted out, stumbling back.

"Whoa, hey-" Vanessa's voice came from behind me as I felt myself settle into a soft, yet powerful set of arms.

"Oh! Oh, Goddess, I'm sorry!" It was Mell who had come in like she owned the place (which I suppose is not technically incorrect) and caused the door to hit me. "I'm sorry, I wasn't expecting you to be there..."

"Nah nah..." I grumbled, waving her worry away. "Yer good... usually, I'm better at this whole... 'reaction' thing..." Mell looked at me.

"Alyxtra, you look like shit. You've got bags under your eyes and they're bloodshot... what the hells is goin' on?"

"No worries." I tried to wave it off. "Just... didn't get a whole lot of sleep last night, and then had a looooong day. I'm going to bed now, though." Vanessa helped me get to my feet. "Thanks, Vanny."

"You sure you're good? We can put off leaving in the morning if you-"

"Nah... we can't." I shook my head. "Every hour we delay, more people could be dying. You heard Nat's letter... we need to move quickly." Mell squinted at me.

"Yeah, but you need sleep."

"I can sleep when I'm dead."

"The phrase you're looking for-" Vanessa interrupted. "-is 'I should sleep or I'll be dead'. Sleep deprivation is a very serious thing, Alyxtra. Besides the obvious health concerns, we need you at full capacity going forwards. We need everyone at full capacity."

"I'll be fine, I'll be fine ." I continued to assure them. "I'll go down for a couple'a hours and be right as ra-" I stumbled back a bit, causing Vanessa to catch me with her hands on my shoulders, stopping my backwards tilt. "-thank you..."

"Here." Vanessa stepped up beside me. "Why don't you sleep with me tonight-"

"Y'know, that's what caused this in the first place..." I mumbled, my fuzz-filled head translating her words in a vastly different capacity than was probably the intent.

"Not like that, idiot." Vanessa continued. "I'm a Pillow Dragon , remember? A good night's sleep is kind of our thing. Even if you gotta be up in four or five hours, it'll feel like a full night's rest regardless."

"Oh yeah, good idea." Mell echoed.

"Yeah sure... s'not like I got any better alternatives..." Vanessa nodded.

"Alright Ms. No Time Management... let's get you to bed." The Pillow Dragon pulled me along back into the house, towards the spare bedroom that she was using.

"I have time management skills-" I protested weakly. "-they just suck." If she reacted to that in any way, it wasn't anyway I could see or hear as she just stayed quiet as she pulled me along, her arm interlocked with mine. It hadn't actually had much physical contact with Vanessa. There was the short handshake when we first met, and that was about it... but as she pulled me along, I got a feel of her. Her arm was like silk, smooth and cool to the touch and my own touch seemed to glide down it effortlessly. As we walked, I put my head on her shoulder and sighed. "You're soft, Vanny... like a bit silken rabbit..." I heard her grunt in that 'just smiling' way.

"Thank you. Pillow Dragons are renowed the world over for our abilities to make people feel comfortable. We're not just called Pillow Dragons because we horde pillows... that's a happy coincidence. In ancient times, Pillow Dragons used to be kept as companions for nobles and famous people. What other companion could you ask for than one who can effortlessly put you to sleep and make you get the deepest, most restful sleep of your life?"

"Mmm... someone who can do all that, plus cook..." I responded, pausing for a minute. "...and maybe someone you could enjoy bedtime with a little, if'n you catch my drift."

"I did. Your skills of seduction are marginally higher than Mother's. Marginally ." I chuckled at that.

"To be fair, I don't usually have to do the whole 'seduction' thing... they come to me."

"I can tell. We have a word for people like you."

"Mmm? Do you? Is it polite?" She laughed as she opened the door to the room she was staying in.

"Could be, depending on how you take it. That word is / weiberheld \\ . A lady-killer." She led us in and closed the door behind us. "Alright you, get comfortable." There was the briefest of pauses. "And if you're worried, Mother already told me you're a Chimera. Not like she had to... you smell different than your companions." I smirked as I began to remove my armor.

"Honestly? I'm not surprised anymore. It's less of a secret than it once was."

"Well, it certainly does go a long way to explaining why you are so popular. I cannot imagine many of your women have seen a man, much less been with one." There came a long, deliberate pause as I continued to remove my armor, piling it neatly on the floor near the foot of her bed. "...I will freely admit to being curious myself but, it is hardly a primary concern."

"Y'know... Maria's awfully quick to brand me a pervert... but let's be honest, ya'll are just as bad." I heard Vanessa grunt an affirmative.

"Perhaps. Many have lived their whole life never even knowing men exist. They drift through life with this half-hearted discussion of where children come from – rightly where they came from. Mortals of all shades seek companionship and love – the love of another to validate their existence; to tell them that their lives have not been wasted or for naught. My Mother also suffered from this existential ennui before my birth. Pillow Dragons are creatures of comfort; we give comfort to those around us, but my mother has always been a solitary creature... an unfitting trait for a Pillow Dragon to have. When father came into her life... she found the beauty in the validation of her life." I sat on the bed.

"If you don't mind me asking... how'd your father die?" I looked over Vanessa, finding her folding her clothes and placing them on the table by the bed. As previously noticed, she wasn't as full and curvy as her mother, but she did have her fair share of juicy, delicious curves for me to look at.

"Old age, thank the Goddess. It is... perhaps the saddest fact of life that you Humans live abysmally short lives... I was barely able to talk when Time claimed my father... I have stories of him told to me as my mother tucked me in at night... second and third hand tales she no doubt told me to give me an idea of what kind of man my father was but... they have always been just that. Stories. I could never understand why Mother spoke so highly of father. How she could love someone who – as far as I was concerned – gave her a child and then died."

"Sounds like you resent Edwin." I yawned.

"...in a way I do. I resented him leaving mother. I know... I know death isn't exactly something you can just... ignore. But it still hurt." She walked up to me and pointed to the bed. "We should not be talking, we should be getting you to bed. Get comfortable, I won't instruct you again."

"Mmm... ' instruct' ." I smiled. "That's kinda hot, not gonna lie..." She rolled her eyes at me.

"Oh Goddess, you are impossible. How is it-" She grunted. "How is it you can act so mature, and yet at the same time act like a child?"

"It's called 'knowing when to be serious'. If you're serious all the damn time, you just get tired faster. And I don't mean like... tired from a sleep standpoint. I mean tired of life. All the people I've ever known who were too serious tended to die far too early." Vanessa paused, looking at me.

"There... is a strange amount of sense to that..." I nodded as I stretched out on the bed. She climbed in right next to me, her body snuggling up close to mine; her pillowy breasts and wonderfully smooth arms already working me into dreamland. "Now..." Her tone shifted from the flat, matter-of-fact tone she often used to a more airy one; as though she was trying to hypnotize me. "...I want you to block everything else out and listen to my voice, okay?" Yeah, definitely 'hypnotize'. As she talked, she ran a hand through my hair as a sweet, comforting scent wafted into my nose. It smelt like fresh baked apple pie cooling on the window, with a little hint of that low-pressure sensation of a rainstorm coming on the horizon... reminds me of simpler times. "Keep your eyes closed and just concentrate on my voice, and breathing." I felt her other hand rest on my stomach, her nails gently caressing my skin. I felt a little bad but... she hardly got much past this stage before I was already unconscious.

It felt a lot like someone just flicking the lightswitch off in my head. One second, I'm listening to Vanessa soothing me with her voice (not gonna lie, she has a pretty hot voice when she wants to) and the next, everything's coming back on some unknown amount of time later. My head throbbed a little as I opened my eyes, the darkness in the room telling me it had only been a small handful of hours – two or three at most – before I had woken up. Taking a deep breath and gently pushing myself up on the bed to a sitting position, I looked around the dark room. Vanessa was nowhere to be seen, her side of the bed disheveled, as though she had only recently woken. Shaking the last bits of fatigue from my mind, I rolled over and got out of bed to stretch. It felt leagues better than earlier... in fact I felt like I was ready to take on the world.

It was about this time when the door opened again, Vanessa trudging back in. "Oh..." She grunted, seeing me seated on the bed. "...sorry, did I wake you?"

"No, actually..." I smiled at her. "I feel great, thank you."

"You were only down for an hour..." She mused. "...if it wasn't for the fact I'm pretty good at what I do, you'd still be dead on your feet."

"Ah, humble too, aren't we Vanny?" She stuck her tongue playfully out at me.

"You know it." She paused, her smile fading. "...I'm sorry..." I blinked.

"About what?"

"I told you we're Dreameaters before we started: we can subsist off dreams as a form of nourishment. However, what I didn't tell you was that to 'eat' your dreams we have to... experience them. Dreams come in two forms: Fantasies, and Memories. Memories are just that; things that have happened to you that you remember – both the good and the bad. Fantasies are dreams you have that haven't actually happened to you, but you think about them regardless."

"Uh oh. You had one of my pervy dreams, didn't you?" She sighed.

"...I wish..." She spoke ominously. "I should have warned you about this before we started but... as you have little control over the kinds of dreams you have... we have no control over them either... so usually this is only done with someone whom trusts the Pillow Dragon implicitly."

"You're talking in circles."

"Who's Thomas, and why do you hate him so much?" Now there was a name I wasn't fancying hearing again. My own smile faded as the name came back to me.

"Ah." I grunted, nodding.

"Sorry I... I should have told you this before, and I'm not trying to bring up any old wounds but-"

"Thomas." I began simply. "Was my father." Vanessa looked at me, the confusion spreading noticeably on her face. "From my first life."

"...your first life?"

"Remember when that friend of your mother dropped in on us in Chrysallys?"

"Yeah..."

"You know she's a diety, right? An omnipotent being from the Void, who calls herself The Last Queen of Forever."

"Well, she has a lot of names, but yeah, I knew that."

"Well... she brought me to this world when I died in my old one, and reincarnated me. What you saw were memories of my past life... and none too pleasant ones, at that."

"Oh... I'm sorry."

"Don't worry about it." I forced the smile back. "He's out of my life, and I couldn't be happier with this one. Serras, Mell, Maria, even you if you want... you're all my family now."

"Well I... thank you. I... don't have too many friends, and mother is the only family I have so..."

"I've always been a supporter of the 'Found Family'. The family you choose to have."

"Well... that's very altruistic of you." She nodded.

"So, was that the only dream I had, or were there others?"

"...I understand why you hate Andrin so much." I frowned at that.

" Ugh I wish that fuckin' bitch would get out of my head! She's a cancer, I swear!" I rubbed my temples. "Thank you for getting rid of that... I... didn't want to relive that memory."

"I don't blame you. Her name was Avina, yes?" I nodded.

"Yeah... she... was a good friend who I miss dearly."

"At least we know she's with Linder now." I nodded to that.

"Yeah... Andrin said the same thing, but I don't think you're being sarcastic." She shook her head.

"I am not." She leaned against the door in a casual manner, but there was a strange flicker in her eye.

"Are you okay? Did something happen?"

"Mm? What do you mean?" I shrugged.

"Well, I just thought, 'cause you were gone when I woke up. I mean, if you had to use the restroom, I get that but-"

"Oh no, nothing so crass I just... needed some time to clear my own thoughts." She took a deep breath and closed her eyes – a yawn, I'd no doubt – before returning a smile to me. "Think nothing of it, I just had to... breathe."

"Ominous." I responded. "I didn't do anything untowards to you in my sleep, did I?"

"No! Oh, no perish the thought. You are an affectionate sort, Alxytra, I knew this from the beginning." A beat. "If... you wish to know the truth, I had to step out to... control myself."

"Control yourself?" I smirked. "Look, I have a literal harem of girls around me all day every day. You don't have to control yourself around me, I get all the spectrum of weird daily. Maria's weird half-tsundere; Kalysta's crazy, Haraka's cute shyness... I get all the weird."

"Yes well... For fear of sounding like my mother, I am considerably older than you – by your standards – so it would be unbecoming of me to ask anything 'untowards' as you would say of you."

"Bitch I swear. You are not old, okay? Both you and your mother are beautiful creatures who deserve far more attention and love than you get. Besides, Pillow Dragons live to be... what? Three? Four thousand years old?" Vanessa shrugged.

"Two and a half to three, usually, but not far off."

"Right, so in the grand scheme of things and technically you're younger than me, and your mother's about my age." I mean that in the sense of comparative lifespans. Vanessa was a hundredsomething, and her mother fifteen hundred; making her mother about my comparative age, and Vanessa younger. "So silence, I won't hear any of that 'old hag' talk, you hear me?" Vanessa smiled and shook her head.

"I understand. And... thank you..." She looked away, rubbing her cheek with a hand. "...it's been forever since someone other than Mother called me beautiful..." I caught sight of a blush crossing her cheeks. "That... means something very special to me."

"I speak only the truth."

"Why?" Vanessa asked, looking at me suddenly.

"Why what, you've lost me?"

"Why are you so irresistable? What is it about you that draws so many people to you?" Overwhelming Protagonist Aura would be my guess, but realistically it's probably something far more mundane and stupid.

"I mean, for fear of sounding vain, I am hella cute." Vanessa laughed at that, walking over and sitting on the bed next to me.

"You are very cute. Maybe I was just... afraid of being greedy."

"Honey, you can't be greedy with me. I have a schedule, and I always find spots for people." She laughed again.

"How's your schedule looking now?" She put her arm around me, nuzzling closer to my cheek with her nose.

"Well, I do have an appointment with this adorable little Pillow Dragon I met a while ago. Her voice kinda gets me hot and bothered."

"Oh?" She smiled, her nails scratching my scalp gently as she ran her fingers through my hair. "...and what do you plan to do with this adorable little Pillow Dragon?"

"Whatever she wants." I respond back simply, smiling. "I'm flexible."

"...and if she just wants to cuddle? Just wants to play with your hair and... and kiss you...? You'd be okay with just that...?"

"Cuddling is great. I like cuddling."

As it would turn out, so does she. Not like I didn't see that coming a mile away... her people's whole thing is comfort and closeness... it would have surprised me more if she did have a problem with cuddling. We lazed in bed for another few hours, dozing in and out of consciousness until the sun began to peek through the window, drawing us out of our comfort. Vanessa had a spring in her step as we filed out of Gena's house towards a local bar – where we agreed to meet before heading out. Vanessa and I were among the last to arrive – Maria, Kalysta, Mell, Serras, Belle, Sveta and Haraka waiting patiently at a table as most of them had breakfast (the clean plates in front of Mell and Sveta had told me they had already finished breakfast).

"Good morning, love. We just ordered you and Vanessa breakfast, hope that's okay." Maria smiled at me as Vanessa and I took a seat. "...and with that, we're all here." Breakfast sounded lovely, to be honest.

"Indeed. So... here's the issue: We've got Void Abominations using Soulus as a feeding ground. According to the reports from Kyyranna, most of the city has been evacuated; and those who haven't have gone into hiding. Apparently, another Void Abomination has been actively hunting its siblings."

"Doesn't surprise me." Sveta spoke up. "Thing must'a been powerful if it's been doin' it long." I nodded to her.

"That's what I'm afraid of. Rumors have trickled in from refuges about this 'White Princess' they've spotted. So far – as far as I can tell – it hasn't killed any non-Void Creatures, but we can't be too sure. So here's the plan. We're splitting up."

"I... shouldn't have to say this, but I will-" Mell mused. "Splitting up might be a supremely bad idea." I nodded to her concern.

"I'm aware. However, the issue here is we've let this go on long enough. Maria? I want you, Sveta, Kalysta and Belle to travel north, to Soulus. There, you'll meet up with the Captain of the Guard and help coordinate what assistance you can."

"Which explains why I'm going." Maria nodded. "But why is she going?" Maria nudged her head towards Sveta.

"I'm guessing-" Sveta proceeded to elaborate. "-I'm going to kill any Void Abominations we run across." I nodded to confirm her words.

"Indeed. Right now, Soulus is the largest concentration of them we know of, so it only makes sense our only weapon against them for now goes with you." Maria shrugged.

"I don't like it, but I'll trust your judgment."

"Are you certain Andrin can be trusted?" Kalysta asked.

"No." I responded plainly. "But I'm willing to give Sveta the benefit of the doubt, for now." I looked to her. "You understand, right?"

"Of course. I know no one here likes me, and that's just fine with me. I'll play nice, and make Andrin do the same."

"Good." I finished. "While you four go to Soulus; Vanny, Haraka, Mell, Serras and I will be taking a trip to Linderwall." Maria blinked.

"Linderwall?"

"Why?" Came Kalysta's addition.

"Something Haraka told me the other night... Haraka?"

"There is a weapon that's been passed down from each High Priestess to her successor. Though mostly ornamental today, there are a great many myths surrounding the blade... the most interesting of them claiming the blade can 'kill that which cannot die'."

"I'll admit it's a longshot." I read the expression on Maria's face and said what she was thinking. "...but I think it's got just enough of a mix of 'crazy enough to be true' and 'desperate enough to try' going for it. If this sword is able to kill Void Creatures, I can't overstate what kind of a boon that'll be."

"And if it cannot, we will use the time we have to end the coup that has plagued my people, and return with a contingent of Teigu to aid Soulus." Haraka reassured everyone. "We just need you to hold on for a time."

"Mother's promised us what soldiers we have." Mell continued. "As well as a constant supply of what supplies we can spare. It's the least she can do for the woman who came to our aid a decade ago."

"Alyxtra?" Serras chimed in, causing me to look at her.

"Mm?" I grunted.

"I'd like to go with Maria's group." She stated firmly. "I know I'll be practically useless against Void Creatures... but if the Mage's Guild is still in relatively one piece, I'd like to scour the archives more; see if there's any mention of anything that might be of use." I looked to Mell.

"What are you looking at me for? You're the leader here." I blinked and lightly shook my head.

"Sorry, thought you'd like to weigh in. Uh... yeah, that sounds like a solid plan, Serras." I looked to Mell again.

"Stop looking at me, she's her own woman, if she wants to do the nerd thing, let her do her nerd thing." I shrugged.

"I'unno, I just thought you two wanted to be together, is all."

"Definitely." Both Mell and Serras agreed, before Serras continued. "But we both agreed we need to play to our strengths. And my strength will be more of use in a back-rank support position... especially if our fears of Void Creatures in Linderwall pans out true." She had a point. "I don't have many resources in Linderwall, but I know we've got plenty in the Mage's Guild... provided it's still standing." That was the kicker, wasn't it?

"Alright, revision." I broke in. "Maria, Sveta, Kalysta, Belle and Serras will go to Soulus to help Natalya hold off the Void Abominations; while myself, Vanny, Mell and Haraka go to Linderwall to do something about this coup, and hopefully find us a Void Slaying blade."

"Shouldn't Amara's sister – or Amara herself – come with us, too?" Kalsyta mused, tapping her chin. "Amara is High Oracle, and we all remember their combat prowess... and her sister is Teigu."

"While I would love nothing more – and Amara had advocated long into the night last night to come – I cannot risk her coming. In the event that I am killed, it will fall upon Amara to take my place until a new High Priestess can be nominated. I cannot risk her falling as well."

"And Aya's already agreed to help look after Chrysa, Aiyumi and Liantis while we're gone." I chirped in. "A Tiegu would be a boon but... we've got too many interests spread about to make use of everywhere where they should go." Maria looked at me.

"...you're worried there are Void Creatures here." I chuckled a little, shaking my head.

"...fuck, get out of my head Maria." I mumbled, before nodding. "Yes, I am. We have confirmed Void Creatures in Soulus and Chrysallys... and possible ones in Linderwall. I can't risk leaving everyone here undefended. I won't risk my family."

"What about Chyrsallys? Shouldn't we help them, too?" Came Belle's addition.

"We needn't worry about Chrysallys as much." Vanessa chimed in. "My mother may not look it... but she can be quite fearsome when provoked; and while she may not be able to kill them... she could make their existences... troublesome."

"That's good, for now." Kalysta nodded to herself. "I... take it Shio is staying?"

"Yes. She's agreed to be a liasion between Soulus and Basilisck; help coordinate defense of Basilisck if need be."

"Hardly her strong suit-" Maria started, causing me to nod.

"I know, but again... can't afford to have everyone where they can do the most good. Shio's a quick learner, and it'll go a long way to helping allay people's fear of the Sekkah. Plus, it'll provide her some valuable life experience." About this time, my own breakfast arrived. "Alright..." I spoke up, nodding in thanks to the server. "-thank you, hon-" I turned my attention back to the group. "Let's eat up and head out. It's... going to be a long few weeks."

"Oh! On that note!" Serras looked at a bag behind her on the floor. "I whipped up a little something for us, to make things a bit easier going forward." She took out a small felt-covered box and handed one to everyone. I picked mine up and opened it, finding a small pair of gold earrings resting inside.

"...uh... this is sweet, Serras but..." Maria began. "...Mell okay with it?"

"Oh, shut up! They're not just for looks! I've enchanted them with Mind Link. The left one receives, and the right sends. They're all paired to each other, so we'll be able to talk to one another. To talk to someone, just wear them and tap the right earring, and say the person's name. They'll hear a little chime, letting them know someone's calling them."

"Oh, neat!" Kalysta chimed in. "I can chat with Mistress whenever!"

"This is a very nice idea, Serras but..." I looked at Sveta. "...are they going to work with Ms. Anti-Magic there?"

"They will!" Serras seemed a bit too happy with that. "Sveta - or should I say Andrin – provided me with a method to protect small objects from the Void's dispelling influence. It can't protect a sword, shield or piece of armor – they're too big – but something like a pair of earrings is just small enough."

"Consider it a show of faith." Sveta shrugged. "Andrin wasn't happy, but he agrees this is best for all."

"Well." I closed the box and offered her as sincere a smile as I could. "Thank you, Sveta – and you, Andrin. That was very kind of you." Walkie-Talkie Earrings! Super stoked! Sveta just smiled at me and nodded. "We should finish breakfast and start heading out. I'll need to make one last pitstop before we leave leave, so bear with me." I had to give Aiyumi, Chrysanthemum and Liantis a 'be back soon' hug and kiss, and let them know I love them. Probably give mom and dad a hug and a kiss too. Ah, fuck it. Hugs and kisses for everyone! Even those weird sisters of mine.

Chapter 41: Respite and Recouperation

Summary:

The group splits to combat the problems in Linderwall and Denair, with Alyxtra's group gaining a secret fifth member.

Notes:

Sorry about the delay folks. Still fighting work not paying me. I'll be talking to the BBB in the morning.

Chapter Text

I can't exactly say I liked the idea of being split up, especially considering what we were going to be getting ourselves into. Maria's group was fixing to go up against multiple Void Creatures with only one sure-fire way to kill them (and to say I didn't trust aforementioned 'way to kill Void Creatures' would be a massive understatement) while me and my group were going with a way to sniff them out, but no permanent way to kill them. I guess I was just more nervous at being away from Maria and the rest of them in a time of strife, and for such a long time, to boot. We were looking at a two week trip to Linderwall from Kaovoi, plus another week back... three weeks at the absolute earliest, and that's taking into consideration the entirely unlikely event we can fix whatever's going on in Linderwall in fifteen minutes and before lunch. We boarded two separate carriages bound for Denair with Maria's carriage breaking off on day six. "Be careful, Maria." I waved to her as we went our separate ways, everyone in our carriage standing to wave them goodbye as well.

"Speak for yourself!" Maria called over with a worried smirk. "...I'm not gonna be there to bail your ass out of the fire."

"I'll be fine." I responded with a nod. I had Mell, Vanny and Haraka with me. I wasn't worried. Okay, a little worried. As the distance between us grew, Maria and Kalysta both blew me a kiss goodbye before sitting (Mell and Serras exchanging one as well) before we settled in to our carriages. After a few minutes, I felt a hand on my shoulders, drawing my attention to Mell's smiling face.

"Don't worry, Alyxtra. We're gonna be just fine."

"I'm not worried about us... I'm worried about Maria."

"She's a tough bitch. She'll be fine. B'sides... she's got Kalysta and Sveta with her." I blinked at Mell, who only chuckled lightly. "Right... right, that's why you're worried..."

"I'd have liked Serras to come with but... I suppose delving the Mage's Guild achieves is important work, so I can't complain too much. I'd like another mage in the group, to be honest."

"Well, I am a Dragon." Vanessa puffed her chest out a bit at that. "That's got to account for something."

"It does, don't get me wrong." I growled under my breath. "...fuck I'm just hella nervous in general." The carriage's wheel hit a pothole, causing the whole cart to buck. "Ngh-!" I grunted.

"Ah-hah-!" A small voice grunted in pain from under my seat. Vanessa and I – sitting across from one another – stared at each other for a moment. It sounded too weak to be Mell, it didn't sound a thing like Haraka and I was looking at Vanessa the whole time... and I know I didn't make that sound. Standing from my seat, I dropped to my knees and looked under the bench we were all seated on. Curled beneath the bench and staring back at me was a pair of big, glowing golden eyes. "...hello..." She waved gently at me. Folded up under the bench like a little stowaway was the Glass Queen.

"Forgive my outburst, but what the fuck?"

"I have grown so very tired of being sheltered and left behind. Did you know that until we fled, I had not left the palace in eight hundred and ninety one years? I am so very tired of being coddled and sheltered... while the world passes me by." I held my hand out to help her out from under the bench. She was dressed in a light, dusty-brown traveling robe, her long red hair tied up into a tight bun at the back of her head to keep everything out of the way.

"Your Eternal Majesty?" Mell blinked. "Well... she is awfully small, so I can see the how..."

"Besides!" The Glass Queen sat down on the bench, slapping both her knees with her open palms. "I am partially to blame for this, so it is only correct that I do all in my power to correct this mistake. And I am – as you said – a powerful magician beside. I will be of great help to you." I grumbled under my breath.

"I'm only agreeing," I began. "because we can't afford to take you back. But you said it yourself, you're incredibly fragile, so you're to stay out of direct combat, if it ever arises; and you're to prioritize your own safety."

"I would like to note that I am your Queen, and I can do as I please... but as you are the leader of this group, I will default to your wisdom. Fear not, I shall not do anything too strenuous." I nodded to her as I sat next to Vanessa (as the Glass Queen took my seat) and huffed.

"That's good to hear, Raidy. Last thing I need is you breaking." She blinked at me.

"'Raidy'?" She asked, twisting her head a bit to the side.

"For safety's sake, it's best if we don't address you by your title, as those who want to do you harm most certainly will, and constantly saying 'The Glass Queen' is more words than I can spare in the heat of combat. So for now, I'm going to call you Raidy – for both your own safety, and brevity."

"I can understand that... but why 'Raidy' specifically?"

"Someone I used to know." There's no way I could ever explain that it was a character from an H game in my old life that the Glass Queen had a disturbingly striking similarity to. "She also had red hair, so you remind me of her." I watched her smile brightly at me.

"...then I shall be known from this day on as Raidy. A moment..." She closed her eyes for a moment, and when she re-opened them, her golden orbs had changed to a pristine – and more to the point normal – blue.

"Good idea, disguising your eyes." I shrugged. "And I mean, the name's only for now. We'll go back to formalities later."

"So... we're just okay with this?" Mell spoke up. "We've literally got three of Saavtora's most powerful women in the same cart." She shrugged. "We're kind of a juicy target."

"A 'juicy target' no normal bandit would ever be able to hit." I responded. "If anyone's going to attack us, it'll be a Void Creature, and in the same place or not, it won't make a difference. Besides, I'm glad for the backup... even if she should have asked to join in the first place." Raidy just smiled at me and playfully stuck her tongue out.

"Sometimes, it is better to ask for forgiveness, than permission."

So our group was one person heavier than we had anticipated, and I had gotten my wish for another mage. I can't say I was happy about who our fifth was but... neither here nor there. I couldn't fault her for wanting to take a more hands-on approach to protecting not only her people, but Saavtora as a whole. Plus, I could understand the whole 'stir crazy' from staying inside for the last nine hundred years. I couldn't imagine she was let outside at all.

Now that we were out of eyesight of Maria's group, I decided to give the earrings a check, just to make sure Andrin wasn't fucking us on the whole 'protected from her influence' thing. Tapping the right earring, I spoke up. "Maria, can you hear me?" After a few seconds I heard Maria's voice echoing in my head.

" Loud and clear, love ." She sounded relieved to hear my voice. " Everything seems to be good on this end ."

"Andrin near?"

" Yeah, she's right next to me, why ?"

"Confirming they work through her interference. Next test..." I tapped the earring again. "Kalysta, Andrin, Serras, Belle, can you all hear me?"

" Loud and clear ." I heard Belle answer back.

" Perfectly so! Everything's working !" Came Serras.

" Mistress !" Didn't even need to guess who that was.

" I can hear you too, if you care ." I heard Sveta gripe.

"I do actually care." I nodded. "Good, glad to hear from everyone. So uh, Maria? Don't freak out."

" I hate it when you start a conversation with 'don't freak out'. What happened ?"

"We have a stow-away."

" I swear to the Goddess if it's Chrysa I'm going to murder her !" Maria's voice flared in a mix of anger and worry.

"No no, not Chrysa... it's the Glass Queen."

" What ?!" I heard Belle bark.

" Are you serious ?!" Came Serras.

" Goddess, really!? Could she just not ?" Kalysta griped.

"We're going to have words, but for now I'm welcoming of the help. We'll keep her safe, I promise."

" Good. Need I remind you what happens if you don't ." Maria's voice was deathly serious. " The Glass Guardians may be crippled and mostly Void Abominations... but her safety is still my duty. A duty that passes on to you ." I nodded.

"Yes, mom. I'll be a good girl and keep her safe."

" I'm serious, Alyxtra ."

"So am I. You sound like you don't trust me."

" No I- !" I heard her sigh in defeat. "... you're right. I should have more faith in you ."

"Maria... no one understands the kind of stress you're goin' through more than me. I understand, I'm not tryin' to be 'that bitch' who just snaps back. Don't worry about it. Everyone's safety is my highest priority." I heard her take a deep breath as I finished.

" Yeah. Yeah, I know. Thanks for bringing me up to speed ."

"Anytime." There came a small squelch from the earrings, telling me the connection was closed.

"She is precious... is she not?" Raidy smiled to me, tapping her knees with her palms like a little kid excited for vacation. "Maria really is a precious person..." Her smile faulted. "...perhaps the most precious in her Order... now that I know the truth."

"Once everything is said and done, and we've kicked the crap out of the Void, we'll rebuild the Glass Guardians, Raidy. Those who survived and those who will come later." I knew that if any of the non-Void Abomination Guardians survived, they'd be scattered and gunshy to return... and that 'if' was massive.

"Yes, of course." She smiled once more at me. "Have you given any more thought to my offer?" I looked up at her and blinked.

"I'm... sorry, what offer?"

"Come now, Alyxtra dear... it was only ten years ago." She smiled. "When we first met, you promised me you would consider me in the running for a wife." I looked over to check on Haraka, who only seemed content at the whole conversation. She was a lot fuckin' calmer about it than I was, that's for fuckin' sure.

"Ah yes... that..." I nodded. "Well, I'm sad to say that... quite a few more people have entered the running."

"Of course. You have a child with three of them, I would expect that would place those three higher on the list-"

"Well." I interrupted her with a light motion of my hand and a laugh. "...to be fair? Terebithia probably isn't interested in marriage. Liantis was a way for her to redeem herself as a mother, and she's been a fantastic mother to her-"

"You hold no feelings for her?"

"You're putting words in my mouth." I spoke firmly but politely. " My feelings for Terebithia aren't what I'm calling into question... it's her feelings for me that I cannot speak of. Unlike Maria, Haraka or even Kalysta, Terebithia has never once expressed affection towards me. That I know of, anyway. Do I hold feelings for Terebithia?" I bobbled my head back and forth for a moment. "...ten years ago, I'd have said no. She was – at best – a one-night stand and what I'd tentatively call a pity-fuck. But now? Yeah, she's a sweet woman. Far better of a person than she was when we first met. Hypothetically speaking, if she asked for my hand and I had no others asking... yeah, I'd accept."

"You are an interesting sort, Alyxtra... always so considerate of others."

"It's one of my better qualities, yes. Which makes this kind of conversation awkward at best... considering there's at least one person in this carriage who's expressed interest – multiple times – in claiming me." I stole a glance at Haraka, who's smile grew wider. "Kalysta would certainly also jump at the opportunity, and I think Maria would to... so you can see where I'm sitting."

"More than that." Vanessa leaned back in her chair. "My mother has already tried to get me to subtly drop the hint that she's interested."

"Your mother is about as subtle as a Fireball spell." I rolled my eyes to Vanessa's comment.

"Yes well... I'm not much better, which is why I had to cut in here. Because I know no subtle way to bring it up."

"There is also Elder Megara." Haraka corrected us.

"Goddess, anyone else want to throw their hat in the ring?" I asked rhetorically and sarcastically, Vanessa just raising her hand. " That was rhetorical ."

"And I gave you a rhetorical answer." Vanessa smiled at me with that big, toothy grin of hers.

"I do not know why you are so hesitant, darling." Haraka spoke up. "You are far too wonderful a person to lose to monogamy."

"To be honest and open, Alyxtra... there is no law or rule in Denair – or anywhere in Saavtora – that states you are only allowed to have a single partner." Raidy chimed in. "It is just so uncommon to find someone so universally attractive as you, it is uncommon. There is nothing and less stopping you from making as many commitments as you feel you can uphold. And from what I hear from Maria, you have done an amazing job thusfar pleasuring all of your companions."

"Okay, her and I are gonna have a chat about privacy and the invasion of it." Raidy laughed at that.

"Do not hate her for it. I may... have pressured her into telling me."

"And look at it like this, darling... if all the leaders of Saavtora are united in their love for one woman... we would become the greatest of allies."

"She does have a point – an actual valid and very solid point." Vanessa nodded. "Imagine how powerful we'd be if Linderwall, Denair, Kaovoi and Chrysallys were united."

"Alright look... we've... got more important things on our plates than whether or not I've got the stamina to please sixteen different women a night. Let's just..." I motioned forward with a hand in a chopping motion. "focus on the here-and-now. Come back to this later." Raidy laughed at me.

"Expertly dodged, darling." I hadn't expected the Glass Queen to start calling me Darling but... it was kind of nice.

"We will play it your way, / Schatz \\-" Not you too, Vanessa! "-and come back to this later."

"Ya'll are ganging up on me..." I ruffled my hair playfully.

Thankfully, most of the troubles facing Denair wouldn't have spread this far out into the wilderness yet... apparently Natalya and the Soulus city guard were doing a bang-up job keeping the problem contained. When we reached Nalphi a few days later, I was delighted to see an increase in security around the city. Most people had begun to build crude – but no less effective – walls out of large logs, their points filed to wicked points. A gate – barely a gap in the walls – was guarded by half a dozen women, only two of which appearing to be actual guard; the others being militia. One of the guards – flanked by two militiawomen – strode out into the center of the road as we approached, holding a hand out to us to stop. Our driver – a Mosu woman – slowed to a stop. "Evening, ladies." The woman spoke up, looking at us. "What brings you to Nalphi tonight?" I stood and went to her side.

"Good evening." I nodded politely to her. "My comrades and I were hoping to charter a boat to Linderwall." I spoke plainly.

"...you might be out of luck." She mused. "A lot of people fleeing Soulus sought to do much of the same, and what boats we could spare are already out to sea on similar voyages. The rest... well, we are a fishing town; I'm sure you can fill in the blanks."

"Of course, you need the rest to keep fed." She grunted and nodded, her gaze turning to my companions.

"You've uh... got a heck of a diverse crowd there, lady... I take it your purpose for the visit to Linderwall is to take your Linderfolk friend home?"

"In a fashion." I agreed. The woman clicked her tongue.

"...I might have to turn you away, sadly."

"Why?" I asked.

"Well, with the issues in Soulus, we just can't be certain everyone is who they say they are. Void Creatures, we hear. I'm not saying you are Void Creatures, but I am saying I might not be able to risk it." The Glass Queen stood and faced her.

"Is the city closed?"

"Not... exactly." The guard continued. "We're just on edge is all, miss..."

"Raidy." The Glass Queen fired off without hesitation. "Please, if you find it in your heart to help us, I trust you will find us to be simple people in need of just a little kindness." The guard looked up to us, looking us over.

"...I guess you don't seem like bad people..." A pause. "...and if you were Void Creatures, I'd doubt you'd stop to talk..." She looked over at the shoddy state of the wall and gate. "...especially given this sorry excuse for a defensive wall we're building."

"It is not sorry, dear. You are doing your best, and you are doing a fantastic job." The guard sighed happily, smiling.

"Thank you. That means a lot." She turned to the militiawomen. "Let this one pass." She commanded.

"I thank you. Goddess keep you all." Raidy reached down, to which the guard reached up to meet her hand. Raidy took her hand and shook it gently. "You are doing your Queen proud this day."

"Yeah..." The guard nodded. "I really hope we are." A beat. "Uh... speaking of? Has there been any news? We haven't heard if the Queen survived or not-"

"She is well." Raidy continued, smiling. "We heard she managed to flee the palace before issues arose." Everyone sighed in relief at that.

"Goddess be praised, that's a relief." She slapped the side of the carriage. "Head on through, and best of luck to you lot. I hope Linderwall treats you better than Denair has been." We sat back down as our driver pushed us through the open gate, the militiawomen moving out of the way. As we passed, Vanessa sat up straighter in her chair.

"...that was too close..." She groaned. "Ugh, I should have hid under the bench... I'm a demon, and word hasn't gotten out yet that we're not enemies anymore."

"Right now, the Void problem is first on everyone's mind. They'll continue to be paranoid of demons, but for now there are bigger issues." I mused. "We'll clear up the issue of Chrysallys when we return."

"Indeed we will." Raidy agreed.

"I'm quite impressed, Raidy." Mell chimed in. "You handled her like a professional." Raidy just beamed.

"I have been dealing with people for a great number of years. I am – as you say – a professional."

"Clearly. We're lucky you're here." Vanessa nodded. "Hate to know how that would have gone without you." I just shrugged at her worries.

"Probably just twenty or thirty more minutes of negotiation is all." We pressed on into the city proper, surprised to see the once-small town bustling with all manner of people. They were from all walks of life and social classes; some sitting at the side of the street while others hurriedly constructed scrap wood hovels.

"...there are so many displaced..." Raidy mused, watching the groups as we passed.

"Yeah... makes you realize how big of a city Soulus was. And this isn't everyone. Rathia's probably got a similar problem, not to mention the other towns between."

"Is there anything we can do to help them...?" Raidy continued.

"There is, and we're already doing it." Vanessa chirped in. "We could certainly waste time helping them get set up, or providing for them... but that's staunching the symptom, not the cause. Our best bet is to end this as quickly as possible and see everyone getting back to their homes and lives." Raidy took a deep breath at Vanessa's words and nodded.

"Yes, of course. You are correct." Our carriage pulled up to the Inn and let us off. I was first to jump down to help Haraka and the others down (Mell, being Mell, just tossed herself over the sides).

"Alright-" Mell chimed. "Haraka and I will see about getting us a boat." I had inquired about Sveta getting her girls to take us, but she had made mention that it would be far too difficult for her to get in contact with them without going with us, and I just couldn't afford to have Sveta here, and not in Soulus. She was of more use killing Void Abominations than ferrying us across the sea. We'd have to charter a boat the old fashioned way.

"Will you two be alright by yourselves?" Raidy asked, Mell just smiling broadly at her and nodding.

"We'll be fine! Need you, Alyxtra and Vanessa to get us somewhere to sleep tonight. From the sound of things we may need to wait a while before we get our boat." I grinned over at Mell.

"I'm glad you had the same thought."

"Let's just say, I'm pretty good with this whole 'disaster response' thing. Though, I can actually sense the urgency here..." Haraka and Mell split from us, waving us farewell for now and disappearing into the evening crowd, leaving the rest of us at the Inn's front door. I figured it was going to be busy, what with the refugees and all; but I hadn't expected the entire front of the Inn – a tavern by the looks of things – to be absolutely crammed to bursting with whole scores of people. Most were trying to enjoy a meal, but a good portion were just resting at tables.

"Welcome in! I'll be right over!" A voice called over the din of clattering cutlery and mumbling voices. I wasn't liking our chances at getting even one room here but... we didn't have a lot of choice in the matter. We'd at least have to try. Gently pushing her way through the crowd came a woman with bright but tired red eyes and unruly brown hair tied into a loose ponytail. She was probably a good ten years older than me, her figure more like that of a woodswoman or an athlete than some barkeep in a backwoods Inn. She dusted her dark green dress off and smiled at us. "Sorry about that! As you can see we're a bit busy tonight." She smiled, her gaze pausing on me for a moment. It lasted there only a second before she seemed to remember herself. "So! Are you looking for food, or a place to stay?"

"We were hoping for a place to stay, actually..." I answered. "I know with the influx of refugees, it might be a bit much to ask but-"

"Oh, nonsense. We have a room or two still available. Just the three of you?"

"Five, actually. Our other two are out and about at the moment." The woman nodded.

"Certainly. Well... I don't think we have enough rooms to give you all one separate, but if you don't mind sharing-"

"We do not mind at all." Raidy chirped up, the woman nodding. She motioned us to follow her.

"Follow me, let's see what we've got." We squeezed our way through the crowd, gently pushing through as we followed. As we walked, I got a look at our server's exposed arms... she wore a myriad cuts and bruises across her body – most old and well-healed by now. This, along with her otherwise powerful build led me to believe a waitress at a bar wasn't her first choice in careers. She came to a stop by a podium and began to leaf through the large leather-bound book resting atop it. "Okay..." She mused, flipping through pages. "You're in luck. We've got two rooms available... one has two double beds, and the other is two singles." She looked back up to us – her gaze settling on me again – as she waited for our response.

"I mean, what's the price we're looking at?"

"Current fare is one iron a night for the single beds, and two for the double... so if you're getting both, it'll be three iron a night." Three iron wasn't a whole lot to ask for. "We've lowered our prices to help alleviate the troubles going on in Soulus."

"That's very kind and generous of you. We'll take the rooms." I responded with a nod. "We should only need them for the night, but we'll have to get back to you on that."

"So, just for the night for now, then?" She asked with a nod.

"Please." She turned down to the book and picked up the pen on the podium, dipping it in the ink well built in.

"And what name would you like for your reservation?"

"Silvershear, please." She nodded as she scribbled in the book.

"We've only got one key per room, I hope that's alright."

"That should be fine. If all five of us are leaving, we're not going to be far; or we're checking out." She bobbed her head gently, motioning us to stay here for a moment. She finished writing then went behind the counter nearby, picking up the last two keys from the pegboard on the back. After exchanging a few words with the other woman behind the counter, who nodded as she worked. Returning, she handed me both keys.

"Alright, the gold one here-" She showed me the golden key. "-is for the double bed room, and the silver is for the single." She showed me the silver one. "Come with me, and I'll show you to your rooms." We filed in line behind her and went up the stairs. Once we had gone up a floor, the sound of the tavern died down until it was barely noticeable. "...much quieter up here." She mused as she crested the stairs and began down the hall. Around us, I heard the gentle sounds of people asleep in the rooms beyond the closed doors, our footsteps dull against the wood flooring. "Most of our guests are quiet, but if you've a problem with someone being too loud, don't hesitate to let us know." She stopped by a door and motioned to it. "This is the single bed room – and the double is at the far end of the hall, left-hand side." Vanessa took the gold key from me.

"I'll go check the other room out. Coming with me?" Raidy smiled and nodded to her, following Vanessa down the hall. I took the cue to open the single bedroom with the silver key.

It was a quiet, quaint little room; two single beds in the center with a dresser and table across from them. Far from 'five-star accommodations', they would at the very least provide no small amount of comfort during our stay. "Is everything to your liking?" She continued to ask. I just smiled at her and nodded.

"Yes, everything's lovely, thank you." Her smile broadened.

"I'm glad to hear it." I walked farther into the room to look around a bit, the door closing behind me as I entered. I had expected her to at least say goodbye before leaving but... beggers and choosers. "What they say is true-" Her voice caused me to jump a little, gasping slightly in surprise. "-ten years really does change a woman."

"Goddess... don't scare me..." I let my nerves out with a laugh. "...thought you had left..." She just shook her head.

"I had thought about it... you didn't react when you saw me... so I guess you don't remember me, do you?" I looked at her, those deep red eyes smiling sweetly and genuinely at me.

"Mmmm... no I... don't believe so? I'm sorry, have we met before?" She nodded.

"Once. It was a long time ago. I can't imagine you've thought about me much since our first meeting but... I've thought a lot about you." I scrunched my nose up at the woman, trying to figure out where I knew her from. She didn't look familiar – brown hair like a hundred people in Denair alone – the only odd feature about her were her crimson eyes. I only knew a few people who had red eyes, Maria, of course... there was the baker in the Wheat District, but she was a blonde.

"I'm... sorry." I shook my head. "I... have no idea who you are." She wore a gentle smile as she sauntered slowly into the room.

"The first words you said to me... I still think about them every day." She paced about, hands behind her back in an unhurried, care-free manner... as though she were simply taking a gentle stroll through a field. "I've often dreamt of what I'd do if I ever saw you again... really, it was dependent on how I felt, and the circumstances of our meeting." She laughed a gentle laugh. "...I'm not surprised you don't remember me. Since that day, I've been following your exploits, you know from the comforts of... home ." There was something strange about how she said 'home'... like it had an ulterior meaning. "For me, the day the great hero Alyxtra Silvershear walked into my life..." She huffed a little, happily. "...was the most important day of my life." She looked softly at me and smiled. "...for you, it was probably just a Twosday."

"So uh... you've... got me at a disadvantage – a serious one – and I don't... really like that. Could you kindly tell me where you know me from, exactly? I don't like being kept out of the loop."

"You're..." She started slowly, getting very very close to my face, to the point where her nose touched mine. "...really not in the position to negotiate or make demands, cutie." Something about those words rang a strange kind of familiar in my mind. I searched the deepest part of my mind for why they sounded so familiar, those deep crimson eyes boreing into my skull. After a moment, a flicker of a memory came to my mind as I felt her take my hand and interlace her fingers with mine, squeezing my hand tight. "You broke a lot more than a few bones that day..." What were the fuckin' odds...

"You're... the bandit from all those years ago!" Realization struck me. This girl was the same bandit I had interrogated ten years ago; the one who was part of Kalysta's group! She just curled her lower lip under her teeth and nodded, a smirk of sweet satisfaction spreading across her lips.

"...so you do remember me..."

"Sorry it... took a bit."

"Don't apologize. Like I said, the day we met was probably just a stepping stone for you..." She didn't step away, instead got closer, stroking my other arm with her hand before taking my hand. "...hell, I'd be surprised if it crossed your mind at the time that I had a name." Ugh, guilty, unfortunately. I still didn't know her name.

"I... still don't know your name."

"Silessa. Silessa Branwen." I nodded a bit to her.

"It's a pleasure to meet you – again – Silessa. So uh... no hard feelings about the borderline psychotic interrogation?"

"Well... I won't say there's none." Her voice didn't betray any hate, though she was a touch hard to read. "The bones I'll forgive you for... they were a means to an end."

"...I'm sensing a 'but'..." I mused, the girl nodding.

"...but..." She continued, pressing up against me. "...I won't forgive you for breaking my heart that day..." And plot twist, this chick was hot for me, too. I rolled my eyes internally.

"If it's someone I killed, I'm sorry for that." I decided to take the not self-centered approach first.

"Oh no... nothing like that. The rest of my group and I weren't close... we knew death was around the corner, so we went out of our way to keep our distance from one another... what I can't forgive you for is breaking my heart..." Yep, she was definitely hot for me in some way. "...you never even came to visit me in prison... I was hurt..."

"I mean, to be fair?" I began. "I didn't really have a reason to." I felt her thumb rubbing idly against the back of my hand.

"...and I forgive you for that. I know you're very busy... I can only imagine what brought you to Nalphi this evening and... as much as I would love to gobble you up tonight... I can't afford to."

"Well yeah. We're trying to sort this 'Void Creature' thing out."

"Catching bandits to killing Void Abominations... all in the span of ten years. You're quite the over-achiever, Alyxtra."

"Yeah well..." I mused, shrugging weakly. "...goals, you know?" She laughed at my half-hearted attempt to weasel out of whatever she was plotting. She lurched forward suddenly and kissed my nose quickly.

"You're adorable. When you're all done with this mess... and you're ready for a well-deserved retirement... come on by and visit me again. I want to... thank you for that Twosday." She twirled away and smiled, bowing playfully as she walked backwards towards the door, opened it quietly and slipped out. Letting out the breath I had been holding, I sighed, sitting on the chair behind me.

"...I honestly wonder how many people in this world know I was a dude in my last life... because an unreasonable number of people are fuckin' thirsty ."

After a minute, Vanessa and Raidy returned. "So I personally think you and Raidy should have the single beds." Vanessa began.

"Where'd that come from?" I asked, Vanessa shrugging.

"Well, you're the most important people in the group? And honestly? I do better around more people."

"We're all important, Vanny. We're not playin' favorites." I shrugged and stood. "If you honestly want to take the room with more people, that's on you. We'll talk with Haraka and Mell when they return."

-

It would be only another hour before Mell and Haraka returned to the Inn. Raidy had agreed to meet them downstairs and show them to the rooms we had procured, while Vanessa and I waited in the double room for them so we could get the sleeping arrangements situated. "So, good news is, we managed to get a trip to Linderwall." Mell began upon shutting the door behind her.

"I'm sensing a 'but'." I chimed in, Mell just nodding.

"Yeah, there is. The 'but'... is the trip is a platinum coin. Per person. One way."

"Highway robbery." Haraka scoffed, shaking her head. "But Mell has the right of it... there was only one captain willing to take us, and I believe she knows she is the only. Her price is... unbelievable."

"We'll pay it." I chimed in instantly. I had brought a fair amount of money with us when we left, so five platinum for a trip to Linderwall was nothing. "We can't afford to be choosy, and as much as I despise this bitch for scalping us... we don't have much of a choice."

"We will make her pay for this wrong-doing when everything is situated." Raidy spoke up, causing me to nod.

"Threats of petty revenge aside, I agree. She can feel the sting of retribution later... for now, we need to bite our tongue and do what we need to to get to Linderwall." I opened up my coinpurse and pulled out six platinum coins. "However-" I stood and handed them to Mell. "-if she hikes the price again on you-"

"She won't." Mell responded forcefully. "I won't let her." I smirked. I like Mell. A bit of a 'blunt instrument'... but a cute blunt instrument. Always knew what I was going for.

"Good girl. Now, there's the question of sleeping arrangments tonight. We've got two rooms; one with two double beds, and one with two singles."

"Couldn't care less." Mell spoke up. "Hell, I still sleep in the same bed as my mother, so I literally do not care." Raidy giggled a little at that. "What? Mom and I are close."

"Same." Vanessa shrugged. "But then again, Pillow Dragon 'beds' are more like... small lakes of pillows." She waved the difference away. "Point is, more people are better for us all. Hell, we could probably get away with the one room."

"Well-" Raidy chimed in. "I, for one, would feel more at peace if I were in quieter confines. I have always been alone, so the quiet is best for me."

"That's fair." I agreed. "I don't mind sharing, if that's the hill everyone's gonna die on." Raidy laughed at my euphemism, nodding.

"That is fine, dear... though before you go to sleep, I would like to speak with you in private for a bit? If you are fine with that?" I nodded.

"Yeah sure." I stood as everyone laid claim to their bed. "Don't mind if we store the extra supplies in your room, Raidy? You have more room than we will."

"Of course."

"Right, I'mma go pay our scalper and get our passage." Mell pocketed the money and went to the door. "I shouldn't be long." Vanessa and Haraka went about getting ready for bed as Mell left, leaving me to walk Raidy to her room.

"You have an immense amount of self-control, you know." Raidy spoke as we entered the hallway, her stance very much the stance of a regal ruler and not some nobody from Denair.

"Mm? How so?" I asked, following along behind her.

"Remember when I said that I have known everything about you?" I nodded.

"Yeah. Some kind of weird foresight you have when you touch people." A pause. "It's why Dahliah never let you touch her."

"Believe me, I am fully aware of that now..." She sighed. "...I just... respect you a lot for... focusing on the issues at hand." I blinked. I couldn't say I understood what she was getting at.

"What do you mean?"

"Please, Alyxtra... let us not insult our intelligence. You and I both know you have had... fantasies of bedding me."

"A-hahahaha, I have no idea what you're on about." I tried to talk my way out of this, but deep down I knew it was fruitless.

"Do you? Was that not your 'ultimate goal' when we first met to-"

"Alright look..." I interrupted her before she could further embarrass me. "...I'm sorry, okay? I was young and stupid."

"Oh, no... you misunderstand. I am complimenting you. I am not trying to embarrass or chastise you for a normal human desire... I am... well... was Queen of Denair. I have always been an object of other's desires. I am simply stating that I am incredibly impressed that you have managed to push those feeling aside for the purpose of our mission."

"Well... to be fair?" I continued. "The whole thing about you being fragile did more to put the kaibosh on that. I would hate to do something that would injure you, or potentially kill you." She sighed happily at my words.

"My heart sings to hear you say that... but you should know that your desires are not wholly one-sided. I have ruled Denair – alone – for thousands of years. I am the last of my kind, Alyxtra... an imperfect Human who would break long before she became stronger. I have no friends, no family. I can not get attached to anyone, as when I blink they are gone." I opened the door for her and motioned her inside first. "So kind. Thank you, my dear." She bowed her head slightly to thank me, and stepped in with me close behind. "When the first Humans were granted the same rights and privileges you now enjoy today... they had looked to each other to get their names. We did not name ourselves... just as our parents today give us our names, it was those closest to us in the first days that gave us our names. To my people, I had always been a symbol... I was more than a friend to them, I was their leader... their Glass Queen. They felt that to give me a name would... devalue me. So they did not. For thousands of years, 'The Glass Queen' has been the only name I have ever worn." She sat herself on the bed, her arms holding themselves as she hunched over a bit. "...to be 'Raidy' for this time... it is..." She turned her head from me. "...it means a great deal to me. Am I... wrong... for thinking that you see me as more than your ruler? More than a Queen?"

"Well." I responded. "I won't lie and say I don't see you as my Queen. You are, and that won't change but..." I drew in a deep breath. "I want to be honest, Raidy. Some of the rules around Denair had struck me as... strange. The treatment of men, the persecution of Splits... it felt very... hostile. I'll admit that when Velvet told us her side of the story I... thought for a moment that you might have actually been the villain in this story... that you were some... power-mad monarch who had gone so mad with age and power that you simply could not allow another power to exist in the world. I had almost done as Edwin had done... forsaken you in favor of a people who clearly needed more kindness... but something about you made me think. How you cared that I did not go to Chrysallys until I was ready, at how you spoke so kindly to me, how welcoming you were of my companions, even though most of them weren't human... they weren't the actions of a xenophobe... but the actions of someone who was honestly trying. It's why I agreed to give you a chance to explain yourself." I drew in a breath.

"When we came back to Soulus, we had come back with the intent to make sure you were all you said you were. To make sure you weren't some... tyrant. This whole ordeal has made me realize that you might be Queen of the Glass Empire of Denair, and the oldest woman in Saavtora... but you're still just a girl. You have the same wants as the rest of us. The same desires." I laughed a little. "When I told Maria to grab you... hooo boy I thought I had stepped in it. 'Great job, idiot', I told myself 'You just kidnapped a monarch. They're gonna hunt you to the ends of the earth now'." I shook my head. "Imagine my surprise when you were oddly calm about it."

"Why would I not be?" Raidy asked, tilting her head to the side. "Why would I be anything but calm about your timely rescue? It would have been simplicity itself for you to flee for your lives and not give mine a second thought. I would not have held it against you. I was the cause of all this... I am the cause of all this. You had no reason to save me."

"But even less reason not to." I responded. "Frankly, it was easier to find reasons to save you than excuses not to. Besides. Once this is all said and done, we'll fix this, right?"

"Of course... and you are avoiding my question." I laughed at her pointed accusation and nodded.

"Yeah, I am... I do care for you, Raidy. As my Queen, yes... but also as my friend. You could have stayed behind – like I wanted you to, like I told you to –" She laughed cutely at this, nodding. "- but you decided to step up. You told me – with your actions – that you accept the faults in your actions, and will do what you can to correct your mistake. And that? That means everything to me. So yeah. You're a trusted companion to me. And my Queen. I hope that's okay." She smiled, small little tears glimmering in her eyes.

"...more than okay." She smiled, throwing herself forwards to hug me.

"Hey, be careful..."

"Silence." She choked out a laugh. "I am hardly that fragile that a hug would do me more harm than good." I put my arms around her, holding her. She was so soft and small... I could see why people would think her more fragile than she was. "I know it is terribly selfish of me... but I would have you stay with me tonight. You may sleep on the other bed if you would prefer but... I want to know what it feels like to... be with someone you trust."

"Guess Dahliah wasn't much of a conversationalist?" Raidy scoffed in disdain.

"Dahliah was hardly a talker. She was so forceful, but lacked any passion for anything but her job... which I suppose was admirable in a way... if I did not have the foresight in understanding why she was so passionate about her job. Keeping me stupid and feeding me lies... If she were human, I would see her executed for her treason." I nodded at that, fully understanding her feeling on the matter. As we fell silent, Raidy standing and stretching just at the foot of the bed, a thought came to my mind.

"...Raidy?" I mused, the redheaded beauty across from me smiling.

"...every time you call me that, I blush..." She rubbed her cheeks gently. "...please never stop..."

"I don't plan on it. I have a question, and I apologize as it's going to be... very crude." She smiled.

"You can be as crass or crude as you wish with me. We are friends, are we not?"

"Heh..." I choked out a chuckle. "...yeah, I guess we are." A pause. "It's just... you mentioned that the first generation of familiars were sterile...?" She nodded.

"Mm-hm. We are."

"...can... that kind of thing even happen?"

"Mm? Do you mean sex?" I shrugged.

"I mean, yeah, to be blunt."

"Of course. Physically, nothing changed between the first and final generation. All the editations were on a biological and mental level. Why do you ask?"

"It just... strikes me as silly to allow a creature to have sexual intercourse, but not get anything out of it... you know?"

"Oh, we certainly get something out of it. The Highborne were... unashamedly selfish. They believed themselves to be excellent at everything they touched. The finest scientists, the finest magicians, the finest lovers ... and remember, we were property to them, not people. If you were possessed of a living, breathing creature that common doctrine did not identify as a 'person' beyond their capacity for speech and thought... would you not... partake ?"

"No." I responded bluntly. "The word you're looking for is 'rape', and it's both immoral and illegal."

"In our society, yes. But again, we were not people, therefore we had no rights." She smiled at me. "...but thank you for saying so... I know you would not, because you are a good person, Alyxtra... perhaps a touch too good for this world but... I will not waste my breath complaining. I assure you that the pleasure centers are there... I am just incapable of bringing life into the world. A small price to pay for immortality."

"But why though? If you weren't people by their standard, why even give you the pleasures?"

"Again, the Highborne were convinced they were superior in all aspects. They wanted to know that they were the superior lovers by the... vocalizations of their toys." So... what? The Highborne just got off on listening to their toys moan? That's pretty sick, if I'm being honest.

"...that's fucked up."

"Perhaps... but what is done is done. And be honest... if I were to bed you tonight... made you feel good with my body... and you made me feel good with yours... would you complain?" I had to pause and reboot my brain away from the intrusive thoughts. Taking a deep breath, I gave my answer.

"If that were to happen, Raidy... it would be out of a mutual respect and love for you... not because I think I own you, or that I think you're obligated to do such a thing for me." She sat herself on the bed next to me and hugged me, resting her head on my shoulder.

"...and that is why you will always be in my mind and heart."

Chapter 42: Rage and Rancor

Summary:

The White Princess gets closer to her goal... when she meets a brother.

Notes:

Forty-one chapters... holy hell, how far we've come.

Chapter Text

She didn't mind the hunger so much anymore. It had become a constant companion to her over the last few weeks... a friend, even. If anything, the hunger was just omnipresent proof that she was alive... perhaps in a sub-optimal form... but alive nonetheless. Seventy nine. That was the number of her deranged brothers and sisters she had returned to the Voidlands and it was a number that grew by the day. More and more of her kin had begun to avoid her... to flee at the sight of her. She didn't blame them. With each unfortunate victim she returned to that cursed place, the stronger she became. She had changed – slowly, but noticeably – with each kill. No longer a hulking beast of flesh and muscle, she grew more lithe and compact... but no less lethal. Her pale complexion had remained, no matter how much her profiles shifted.

She began to recognize some of the mortals that walked the quiet streets of Soulus. They were quite the mixed bunch... a few Mosu, a few Dark Elves... a lot of Humans. She kept her mind on her goal. One hundred. That was the number she had to reach. It was painfully close now, an insulting twenty-one away. Her kin knew she grew close to her goal, and sought every avenue to slow her progress. They could no longer hope to overpower her in sheer strength, so now they sought to overpower her with numbers.

The air behind her shifted as something launched what it believed to be a sneak-attack on her. Doubling over her own body, she brought a clawed hand across the body of whatever it was that thought it had the jump on her, wicked sharp claws shredding effortlessly through void-twisted flesh and bone. She felt the mass of her target as she batted it away with a single swipe. Letting out a guttural shriek of pain, the creature crashed into the wall of the building just behind her... a bakery it must have been not so long ago. Even with the advantage of surprise, her brothers and sisters were just cattle marching to their own slaughter.

The winded Void Creature – one of her siblings – pushed itself up off the ground, panting and heaving with the exertion of the blow. A tar-black liquid seeped from the wounds... even the renowned regenerative abilities of Void Creatures failed against her impressive strength. This was starting to become fun... slaughtering the small and weak, using their essence to build herself back up... She paused as this thought raced across her mind. No... no, that was her thought process. She wouldn't be the monster that... thing was. Mustering all its strength, the wounded Abomination roared in fury at her. A cornered, wounded animal trying its best to intimidate a stronger foe. Lifting her claw, the White Princess brought it down hard on its head, the beast slamming chin-first into the cobblestone. Lowering her head to her downed sibling, the White Princess let out her own barking shriek of fury, a mixed cry of anger, determination and counter-intimidation.

Claws scrabbled against cobblestone as her pinned sibling struggled to free its head from the vice grip the White Princess had on it. For all its bravado, for all its eagerness to strike first, for all the advantage it had on her, it couldn't hide the whimper of fear and panic that leaked from its throat. It pulled and pulled, thrashing its head back and forth in a desperate attempt to worm its way free from her grasp. Like a trapped beast. Lifting her claw, the White Princess let the beast free, if only for a second before slamming its hand back down twice as hard as the first time, driving its head into the cobblestone. She opened her mouth, her vulpine maw stretching twice as wide as it appeared to be capable of, myriad razor-sharp teeth glistening in the evening light as she crunched down hard through her sibling's spine, its tar-black blood leaking out over the pavement. It twitched and struggled, moans and yowels of pain echoing the sound of breaking bones and claws scratching against stonework. With each passing second, its struggle weakened and lessened, until it fell silent and still; and yet despite the cessation of life from the body, she drank deep of its blood, its very essence. Eighty. She felt another surge of strength course through her body, across her spine and through every nerve within.

Footsteps brought her attention away from her desiccated meal, her alabaster visage scarred with rivers of black streaking down her maw. She spotted a young woman standing a few dozen feet from her, her hands behind her back and her clothing marking her as one of Soulus' city guards. She'd seen the uniform and the women wearing it meandering around on patrols, doing what they could to hunt any errant Void Creatures... however ineffectual they were at it. She huffed a gout of hot, blood-soaked breath and turned from the woman. Mortal lives didn't interest her, they never had and she vowed they never would. Their goals and hers aligned, so she saw no reason to molest them.

"Uhm-!" The woman spoke up as the White Princess turned to leave the woman be. Her voice drew her attention back to the woman, who hadn't moved from her position a handful of feet away. The White Princess approached her slowly, closing only a few feet – thinking she'd become scared and flee – as the woman's smile broadened. "I... don't know if you can understand me..." The White Princess stayed quiet and stoic, locking her bright amber eyes on the woman. "...but I wanted to uhm... thank you." She slowly moved her hands from behind her back and showed the White Princess what she was holding. It was a large wicker basket with a white and red checkerboard cloth within. "A few of the girls and I... well... we think you're one of the good ones so we... wanted to show our appreciation in your efforts to stop... whatever this is that's happening. So... here..." She set the basket on the ground and took a few grand steps away. "This is for you."

A divine smell wafted from within the basket, an aroma of freshly slaughtered meat and warm baked bread. The White Princess approached the gift slowly and took in the wonderous nature of the scents. Carefully, she peeled the cloth away with a single claw to find several loaves of fresh bread and several hearty cuts of meat, both raw and cooked. "I... hope it's to your liking..." Dropping to her haunches, the White Princess pierced one of the cuts of meat with a claw and bit into the steak, crimson blood intermingling with the tar-black of her previous meal. The taste was as wonderful as the smell, and for a moment, the hunger quieted. It hadn't left... Gods Above knows it never does... but it was enough for her to hear herself think for the first time in a while.

She felt the woman's eyes on her as she continued to partake in the gift offered, the warm bread reminding her of simpler times, and the raw meat delighting her senses without needing to hunt for herself. Her gaze was oppressive... but not offensive; a listless smile on her face as the vulpine Void Creature partook of her gift. "Well I..." She finally spoke after a few tense seconds. "...I should leave you to it. Thank you, again, for everything you've been doing." A slight pause. "...even if you're just going to kill us all when you get strong enough." Her words were reinforced by her smile twitching into a frown for just a split second. "...even if that's what's going to happen we... we're grateful. All of us." Bowing politely, the woman wasted no time in retreating backwards several large steps until she was far enough away, and then turning and running away. The White Princess turned her gaze back towards the gift and continued to enjoy this all-too welcome reminder of what her life once was... and what it will be again. Twenty more.

-

Days rolled into a new week – even though she had fully lost track of what the exact day was – before she saw another mortal walking the streets of Soulus. A full week, and not a single one of her siblings had come out to play. She hadn't killed them all yet, she could still smell them all around her... waiting... watching. If they were waiting for her to rest or drop her guard, they would be waiting for a long time. She was a woman on a mission and she would simply not rest until it was fulfilled; a secret benefit to her current status as a Void Abomination. Immortality, overpowering strength and – to top it all off – no need to eat, sleep or drink. Of course, she could still eat... and she ate well when she could find her prey. Despite the sound of her talons on the stonework, she kept all her senses open and alert for ambush, or just keeping tabs on the things around her. And that's... when she heard an unusual sound. Leather boots on cobblestone path – two pairs, if her ears were up to snuff – in a full-sprint... but there was something else along with it. A heaving, heavy pant; almost as though someone was being chased.

An explosion echoed in the dead streets, the White Princess' attention snapping up towards the sound as a column of thick, acrid smoke billowed up from street level not too far away from her. Her nostrils burned at the stench... it wasn't a natural stench that accosted her olfactories... but the tell-tale stench of burning mana. That explosion wasn't natural, but created through magic. Breaking into a sprint, the White Princess tore through the dead streets like a bolt of hellfire through ice, her taloned claws and feet ripping up chunks of the cobblestone and flicking them feet behind her. As she ran, the sound of panicked yelping came to her ears, followed by the tell-tale growl of something Voidborn. Something had found prey... and so had the White Princess.

Leaping off four powerful legs, she landed on the tile roof of a nearby building and looked out over the street. Two women – one in a flowing white coat and the other in a dusty brown robe – fled in a panic away from a grunting, snarling mass that gave chase. The woman in the robe – a demure redhead with large round glasses – spared the occasional look behind her to blast the pursuing mass with a jolt of magicked fire. She never struck the creature directly, but instead used the explosion from the attack to jostle the beast in an attempt to stagger it enough to let them get more distance on it. Her plan was working – somewhat – as the beast was stumbling enough where it couldn't ever gain too much ground on them, despite how much more frightfully faster than them it was. Narrowing amber eyes and locking onto the chasing Void Creature, the White Princess moved in for the kill.

Undaunted and unfettered by the rooftops, the White Princess managed to follow her hunting sibling with little issue and even less of a sign that it even knew she was there. Blinded by panic and run to near exhaustion, the pair of women took a wrong turn and wound up in a dead-end alley. With nowhere else to run, the Void Creature slowed to a stop to savor its impending meal. Sloppy. When you have your prey cornered, don't gloat. You go for the kill.

-

Serras heaved, her heart slamming in her chest as she struggled to breathe. She'd never run so much in her life, and she was instantly aware of how out-of-shape she was. Too much time spent with her nose in books, not enough spent outside. Belle clung to her robe for dear life, watching the hungry purple eyes of the beast that had dogged them for the better part of an hour.

"C'mon, Serras... you gotta have something else..." Belle pleaded weakly with Serras, who could barely breathe, much less talk.

"Got... got nothin'..." She heaved, decidedly regretting her decision to come to Soulus with Maria and the rest of them. "Where's... where's..." She couldn't find a moment to catch her breath, much less ask the question on her mind. They had come to Soulus to delve into the Mage's Guild, but had been attacked almost the moment they arrived; one Void Abomination attacking Maria and Andrin while a second chased Belle and Serras down. If she wasn't mistaken, she would have easily called that a pack tactic... were Void Creatures pack hunters?

The Abomination before them roared in triumph as it took a few slow steps closer, drool leaking down its muzzle and splattering in thick globules on the stone; visions of the meal awaiting it dancing through its head. The roar caused Belle to shrink even further behind Serras. She was a doctor, not a damned warrior! Why in the hell had she agreed to this!? The Void Abomination's muscular figure tensed, muscles pulling tight beneath its pitch-black hide, claws digging into the stone for traction. It would pounce, and that would be the end of it. They would both die for nothing. "...sorry I... got you into this... Belle..." Serras heaved out, sitting down on the ground and accepting her fate. Belle just shook her head, the realization that this was the end sinking into her mindset as well.

"...don't. I volunteered, remember?" The Void Abomination reared back to prepare to pounce when a shriek from above them drew their attention up. The moment they moved their gaze, a pure-white blur came crashing down onto the void-pitch Abomination just in front of them, driving it a few inches into the cobblestone. Mercilessly, the newcomer white creature – another Void Abomination – raked its claws through the black Abomination's back, splattering the walls of the alley in thick, tar-black blood. The black Abomination yelped and shrieked in fear and pain, flailing and sputtering over onto its back as it struggled to dislodge the much smaller – but somehow infinitely more viscious – white creature from its back.

It bucked, shrieked and yelped like a terrified dog, scrabbling and thrashing about as it tried to fight back; claws unable to reach and impacts against the walls and floor doing nothing to even phase the smaller creature. Snarling like a rabid animal, the white Abomination opened its mouth wide and sunk four dozen plus razor-sharp vicious teeth into the larger one's back. A sickening crack echoed off the walls of the alley as more and more tar-black blood splattered about, drenching Serras chest-up in the thick, foul-smelling ichor. Belle could do nothing but watch in horror as the smaller creature – easily twenty or so percent smaller than the larger one – tore effortlessly through the rippling mass of muscle, bone, claw and hate.

It snaked around the larger creature like a waterfall, dodging all its attempts to fight it off and biting clean through bone and sinew. Its jaws found one of the larger Abomination's arms and it didn't even bother to think before snapping and ripping through its bones and flesh, tearing the arm off at the elbow. Tossing the severed appendage to the side, I clawed its way up the creature's back and dug its jaws into its neck, the terrified yelping and baying of the black Void Abomination sputtering and fading to a wet, throaty gargle as thick, tar-black ichor oozed out of its mouth and eyes. With one final attempt to throw the alabaster piranha off it, the black Abomination threw itself against the walls of the alley like a desperate fiend when – after the third hit – it collapsed to the ground in a gargling roar of terror and fell silent and still.

Wasting no time, the white Abomination tore into the corpse's back and tore its spine from its body and wolfed it down without a second's thought. Pushing off its dead sibling, the white Abomination stood on its hind legs and let out an ear-splitting roar which caused both Serras and Belle to cover their ears, despite the fact they still rang seconds afterwards. It wholly ignored Serras and Belle, tearing into the other Abomination's chest and ripping out several organs in the messiest display of savagery Belle had ever seen; swallowing heart, stomach, lungs and brain whole.

The creature was beautiful and majestic in a sick, twisted sense. Standing at almost twice Belle's height (when it was on all fours), it had a coat of pristine white fur covering it from head to tail, it's over all appearance very fox-like; save for the rows of seemingly retracting and growing teeth in its mouth. Unlike every other Abomination they've seen so far, this white one had bright, almost glowing amber eyes. Belle pulled Serras up and out of her stupor, whispering to her that they might be able to squeak away while the other was preoccupied.

"...sneak away...?!" Serras choked out, apalled at the suggestion. "...did you see what that thing did...?!" Belle just nodded, confirming that yes, indeed she did. "And you want us to walk close to it!?"

"Quick and quiet, it won't even know we're here." Belle assured her. After a few seconds, Serras came to her senses. Fuck it, they had a chance. It wasn't a good chance... but it was a chance. Standing, Serras took a firm hold on Belle's hand and the pair of terrified women took a few steps towards the ravenous beast. Almost the moment their feet had started moving, the white fox-like monster turned its head towards them, causing them both to yelp in fear. After a few pregnant seconds waiting, the white Abomination bit deep into the black one and began to pull the corpse out of the alley and off to one side. Once it had finished that, it looked at the girls once more... and flicked its head to the side.

"It's..." Serras choked. "...it's letting us go...?"

"Let's not question, Serras..." Belle assured her, putting a hand on Serras' shoulder and pushing her out. The white Abomination watched them leave – slowly at first – before they took the stretch of road right in front of it at a run. Once the two women had passed it, it turned its attention back down to the slain Abomination and continued its feast. Serras breathed a sigh of relief as they began to return to where they had separated from Maria and Andrin.

"Serras!" A voice called down the road, Maria coming sprinting out of an alley a few dozen feet down the road, waving at them. "Thank the Goddess you two are alright! I didn't see that second o-oooh shit-!" Maria stumbled to a stop as her gaze finally fell on the white Abomination enjoying its fresh kill. " Hooooooly shit !" She whispered.

"Sssssh!" Belle hushed her. "Quiet!" Serras and Belle retreated behind Maria and finally managed to breathe a sigh of relief. "You won't believe us... but we owe that our lives." The white Abomination continued to feast as the women talked quietly. "Let's get the hell out of here! Where's Sveta?"

"She was behind me, what-" Maria's voice caused the white Abomination to look up at her, the three women recoiling. Serras had expected it to go back to its meal, but its gaze locked on the three, its jaws buried in the other's chest. Lifting its head, it licked the ichor from its lips and twisted its head a little at the three. Was it... curious? It took a single step towards them, Belle and Serras further recoiling behind Maria.

" Mrrrrrraaaaaaaaaggggggghhhh ..." The white Abomination vocalized a low, guttural growl as it looked at the three. It took a few more steps towards them... slow, deliberate, plodding steps; before it was a dozen or so feet away. " Mmrraaaaaaaooow ?" It almost sounded like a big cat. It reached a claw out towards Maria, who reacted as one would expect. Drawing her sword, she held her ground firmly.

"I don't know if you can understand me or not..." Maria stated firmly, choking down the fear in her voice. "...and I don't care if you can. You have my thanks for saving my family... but if you think that means I won't strike you down if you come any closer, you're dead-damned-wrong." The Abomination paused, then looked down at its claw for a moment. Flexing its fingers, it retracted its hand and sat down on its haunches, before dropping to a lying position, head flat on the ground and eyes gazing up at Maria. Its fox-like ears folded back over its head as it just... laid there. Maria, her attention still firmly on the creature, pushed Serras back a little. "Serras, Belle, get back to the camp."

"Y-yeah..." The two women recovered their senses and made a controlled retreat from the city, leaving Maria to face off against the white Abomination. It made no show of moving, its fluffy white tail and fur deceptively adorable for what it was and what she knew it could do. Andrin was right behind her, all she had to do was hold out. Seconds stretched on for what felt like hours, the white creature just lying on all fours and staring at her with those big, clear amber eyes until Maria heard footsteps behind her. She recognized that heavy gait as Andrin.

"There you are, Green Bean." Sveta called out. "Finished up our-" The moment Sveta turned the corner and faced the group, the white Abomination was up on all fours, its ears straight up and fangs to bear. Letting out a bellowing shriek of fury, it leapt clean over Maria and broke into a dead-sprint towards Sveta. " Hoooo-oooooly fuuuck !" Andrin barked as she rolled out of the way of its pounce, the creature landing on all fours right where she was just seconds ago. Hissing and shrieking in pure hatred, the Abomination rose its claw and took an infuriated swipe at Sveta. Despite everything, Sveta had managed to do a good job dodging it.

"Hey!" Maria shouted, sprinting to catch up. Rearing back and using the speed she built up, she lashed at the Abomination with her sword. Like a coiled spring, the white Abomination whipped around and grabbed Maria's hand in one massive claw. It locked eyes with her for a few ice-cold seconds before... shaking its head at her. Was it... telling her not to interfere? Pushing her gently away, the Abomination continued to assault Sveta with tail, fang and lunging pounces.

"Fuck! Fuck! Why are you so fast !?" Sveta shouted, finally able to draw her own weapon. With a powerful swipe, it knocked her scythe out of hand and shrieked at her, fangs to bear and amber eyes alight in uncontrollable rage.

"Get off !" Maria shouted, shoulder-tackling the white Abomination with all her might, managing to just barely knock it off Sveta. Acting quickly, she moved to put herself between the Abomination and Sveta. "Look, I get it!" Maria shouted to the Abomination. "I don't fucking like her either!" She screamed her throat raw. "She's a fucking psychopath who killed one of my friends and I would love nothing more than to drown her in a lake of her own fucking piss!" A pause. "But right now..." She calmed herself, her screaming dying down to a casual conversation. "...but right now, I need her. She's the only way I have of protecting those I care for." A beat. "You did right by me... protecting Serras and Belle... and if you're this... 'White Princess' I've been hearing tell of... I know you're not a bad... thing." Could she rightfully say 'good person' ? It wasn't a person perse. "I know there's some good in you... so please. Leave her alone... just for now. When this is all done, you can tear her apart for all I care... but I need her. We need her." The Abomination stared at Maria for a few solid seconds, the hate and vitriol fading from its eyes after a minute. Its erect ears fell back onto the top of its head and its muscles relaxed. With a heavy, deliberate sigh, it turned and began to walk away. "Thank you." Maria thanked it as it retreated. At her thanks, it turned its head to the side enough to look at her, then continued to walk away.

Sveta sighed heavily, finally letting her mind catch up with the adrenaline coursing through her system. "...thanks." Sveta mused genuinely. "That... that was very big of you." Maria sheathed her sword and nodded.

"I hate you, Sveta. With every fiber of my being. You're a horrible person, and you would deserve everything that thing would do to you... but I meant what I said. You're evil. But you're a necessary one."

"I know. Like I said, very big of you." She paused, watching the towering white fox walk away. "...it probably attacked because it could smell Andrin."

"I don't doubt that." Maria echoed, turning to nudge Sveta's shoulder. "C'mon."

"Yeah..." The two began to head back towards camp. "So..." Sveta spoke up as they walked. "Lake of my own piss, huh?"

"And I would tickle you mercilessly to speed the process along."

"Kinky."

"You're disgusting."

Chapter 43: The Meaning of Life, the Universe, and Everything

Summary:

Alyxtra learns what's been happening in Linderwall over the past two months, and the two groups share what they've learned.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Belle and Serras had hardly managed to make it back to the relative safety of camp before Belle finally broke down. She had managed to keep her head about her up until this time... but the moment it hit her that they were safe, that's when the realization came... they had almost died a most vicious, gruesome death... and no one would have known. Collapsing into a chair, she let her pent up emotions out in a gut-wrenching sob, both hands plastered over her eyes. Serras sat beside her and held her scratching her head and comforting her best she could. "We're safe now, Belle... we're safe, we're okay..."

"What the hell happened in there?" Natalya had heard Belle break down into tears and had come over to investigate. "And where's Maria?"

"She's a bit behind us, she should be coming shortly." Serras responded. "We... ran into a few issues." As Serras spoke, she continued to stroke Belle's hair, trying to calm her frazzled nerves. "When we got to the Mage's Guild, there was an Abomination waiting for us. Maria and Sveta attacked, but a second had come from the shadows and gave chase to us. We ran for... Goddess, an hour or so? Tired and stretched to our limit, we took a wrong turn into an alley."

"Goddess-!" Natalya gasped. "How'd you-"

"Survive?" Serras smiled wryly, careful not to understate how extremely lucky they had gotten. "You'll never guess, we were saved. By a Void Abomination. This... ferocious little thing that just... absolutely eviscerated the other one."

"...white, fox-like with fur?" Natalya asked, Serras just nodding.

"Yeah." Natalya deflated, relieved.

"...so you've met the White Princess." Of course, the group had heard the rumors of the White Princess from some of the other girls, but most of them – Kalysta and Serras chief among them – had choked them up to just... rumors. Panicked desperation given the shape of a mythical glimmer of hope in this very dark time. Neither of them had put much if any stock in them being true.

"...when you first mentioned her, I thought you were drunk... putting too much stock in what was clearly a rumor... but after what I just saw? I'm a believer."

"If Maria ran into the White Princess, she should be fine. She's never attacked one of my girls. In fact, I've heard no stories of her attacking anyone but a Void Abomination." A pause as Natalya thought. "...which makes me a little concerned for Sveta..." Of course Maria had told Natalya about Sveta... she couldn't not with what was at stake. Of course, Maria had made it clear that she didn't like the fact they had a wanted criminal and a known mass murderer working with them... it was clear that if they wanted this to end any time soon, they would need help from some decidedly duplicitous sources. Belle had regained her composure after another minute or two, and Maria and Sveta returned not much longer after that; the ladder of the two looking a touch frazzled herself. Natalya smiled in delight to see her wonderful sister safe. "Maria, welcome back. Serras told me you met our benefactor."

"Aye, we did." Maria nodded. "Was not happy to see Sveta."

"Smelled the Abomination in her, I'll bet." Natalya responded, Sveta just nodding. "Serras says you got attacked at the Mage's Guild. What happened?"

"They split us up. While Sveta and I were handling one, a second snuck up and attacked Serras and Belle. I tried to intercept, but the first blocked my attempts." Natalya frowned.

"Fuck... they're starting to hunt in packs."

"Or group up for safety." Sveta chimed in. "Probably for safety against your White Princess." Natalya nodded.

"Speaking of, are you alright?"

"I've lived with this beast inside me for a many years... my whole life. I know him better than I know myself. Andrin and I are as close to – as sick as it sounds – lovers as we can be... I've never known him to be scared of anything. Today? Today I tasted his fear. The White Princess? Terrified him. A primal, deep fear. The same kind of fear you might get from staring down an insurmountable foe. If Maria hadn't stepped in... she would have killed me, and Andrin..." She shrugged. "...and in her state? Probably would have hardly broken a sweat."

"Considering she's been wholesale slaughtering Void Abominations for the past month-ish, that doesn't surprise me."

"How many?" Maria asked, causing Natalya to shrug.

"Three... four dozen? We don't really know for certain but it seems like almost every other day she's killed another. We've been considering it a boon."

"You do know Void Abominations get stronger the more of their own kind they consume, right?" Sveta asked, Natalya nodding. "The cut-off is a hundred... if a Void Abomination manages to kill and consume one hundred others, they ascend to a sort of divinity as Andrin calls it. You already know that full Abominations are able to mimic human speech, mannerisms and forms, right?" Natalya nodded again. "That's all it is. A facsimile. You could no less call them 'people' than you could call your reflection a clone of yourself. They make a good show of it, but they're not people. One that manages to ascend to this divine state? Can maintain a Human form indefinitely without expending excess stamina. They can speak and act exactly like us. For all intents and purpose, they can blend in perfectly with us. And that little trick Serras did to reveal Dahliah and her ilk? Won't work on an Ascended Voidborn. They are – in every definition of the word – invisible."

"Andrin thinks it's trying to reach this state?"

"Possibly." Sveta shrugged to Maria's question. "I can't say why she would be attacking only fellow Voidborn."

"Why do you say that?" Natalya quirked her head to the side.

"Well... it's only faster to kill other Voidborn. You could achieve the same effect by killing mortals, too but like... it's much slower."

"How much slower?"

"Eh?" Sveta shrugged, doing a quick calculation in her head (or consulting Andrin, one of the two) before answering. "About a twenty-to-one conversion."

"So, either two thousand humans, or a hundred Void Abominations?" Maria asked, Sveta nodding. "...I'm going to regret this, but what's Andrin's kill count at?"

"You're asking to gauge his power, right?" Maria nodded, Sveta sighing. "Five hundred and fifty nine." She didn't sound proud of this. "And if I understood Andrin's fear... the White Princess is easily three times his strength. She's probably killed sixty... seventy? Maybe eighty Void Abominations if they've gotten him and the other Voidborn so scared." Natalya paused, an uncomfortable question coming to her mind.

"...do you think letting her get to this state is a bad idea?" She finally asked.

"Oh-ho-ho, most definitely." Sveta chuckled at the question. "The Voidlands corrupts, Natty-"

" Captain Despair , if you please." Sveta lifted her hands in a defensive posture before correcting herself.

"The Voidlands corrupts, Captain." She decided to be as respectful as she could muster. "This is either a wholly benevolent creature – which would be borderline impossible – or its plotting something. My money's on plotting something." This put Natalya in one hell of a bind. On the one hand, as twisted and sick as Andrin was (and maybe Sveta to an extent), he was a Void Creature himself... no one knew Void Creatures quite as well as one of their own, so to wholly dismiss his advice would be extremely foolish. On the other hand, what was she supposed to do? Some of the girls around camp practically hero-worshipped the White Princess. Telling them to be cautious of the thing or heavens forefend attack it outright would be a very hard sell. Natalya sighed, running a hand through her hair.

"Hell of a bind we're in, then." Natalya mused. "I'll... have one of my scouts keep an eye on it. Maybe we can get a head start on any fuckery it might be plotting." Great... the only light in this crazy, fucked up bullshit they were wading through, and it might just be a fireball rolling their way. Natalya put two fingers on either side of her head and rubbed her sore temples. So far, nothing about this has been easy or simple. She wondered how Alyxtra was faring.

--

That had been one of the reasons I had gone out of my way to recruit Sveta (moreso Andrin) to my cause. As much as I'm loathe to admit it – and you'd never hear me admitting this out loud – my last attempt at crossing the ocean to Linderwall had left me admittedly terrified to attempt the trip again, especially with that pirate wandering the seas. Keeping her occupied in Denair seemed like the best – and certainly only – way to keep her out of my hair long enough for us to make it there and back.

I could tell by how she paced that Haraka was anxious to return home. Much like our first trip, we had a tailwind nearly the whole way there. Three days into our trip, and we had made impressive progress. "The spirits are anxious to see me return..." Haraka mused that night as we lie awake. The five of us had been shoved into a single cabin near the middle of the ship. It was a transport ship for cargo and therefore had precious little passenger space. We wound up having to share one of her only available free rooms (on account that one of her crew had been in Soulus at the time of the outbreak, and the good captain didn't know if she was even still alive or not).

Fiona Belltower was the name of our ship captain; a rather impressively built woman with short brown hair and eyes the color of a calm sea. Despite my initial opinion of her, she came off as a reasonable woman. She didn't ask much of us during our stay save for do our best to not give her crew too much grief or be in their way; a reasonable request given the situation. When it came for us to actually board, she had wound up only charging us a single platinum for the trip. "There are dozens of people making for Linderwall on quote unquote 'urgent business'-" She had explained to me on the first day when I questioned the change in price. "Unfortunately, most of those can't give me a reason why, and they can't back up their plea with their wallets. As callous as it sounds, I can't just spend a week of my time bringing everyone and their mother across the sea, especially given the political situation in Linderwall now. I had to make sure your need was genuine, and when you all showed up – a mixed bag of people far too well-dressed and well-off to be mere refugees – I knew it was, and you were all too happy to pay what needed to be paid to secure passage." As heartless as it sounded, I could definitely agree with her. Haraka had told me only pieces of what had happened to cause her to flee, and none of that was ever enough to tell me what had happened in the interim.

"Captain." I approached Fiona this evening, finding her gazing out onto the ocean around us as we made our speedy way across the sea. "Do you have some time?" She turned to me and smiled.

"Ah, hello there! Yes, I've got some time. The girls are just doing shift changes. I hope your living situation isn't too much against your liking?" I smiled at her question and shook her head.

"Beggars cannot be choosers, Captain. We will live, that is all that's important. I thank you for agreeing to take us." All five of us had been crammed into a single bedroom with hardly enough room to maneuver... but it wasn't all that bad. If you've never had a cuddle session with four other people whom you respect, love and trust almost more than life itself, I highly recommend giving it a try... and it doesn't hurt that one of those is the literal embodiment of comfort. "I wanted to ask... you mentioned something about the political situation in Linderwall... Might I ask what happened?"

"It's... pretty crazy over there right now." Fiona began, shaking her head. "The Foreign Quarter has been shut down and everyone who isn't a citizen has been run out. Thankfully, they've managed to establish camps in the wilds but... that's hardly any way to live if you ask me. A few of us – ship captains out of Nalphi, you know – had bounced the idea around of trying to bring them to Denair but... that was before everything went to hell here . I figured if you've got a Linderfolk with you, you might get a bit more leniency."

"What's caused this sudden shift?" I asked. "I mean, I get it, the Linderfolk have always been somewhat xenophobic – and we certainly deserved a touch of suspicion – but this is a little crazy." Fiona nodded.

"Yeah, I get it. I haven't been able to piece everything together, but apparently everything went to hell when a foreigner assassinated the High Priestess and half the Ministry-"

"I'm... fuckin' sorry what ?!" This came right out of left field! Fiona just shrugged.

"Dunno. Apparently, the surviving members of the Ministry have decided all foreigners can't be trusted, and are forbidding them from entering the city."

"Don't you make trips out there?" She nodded to my question.

"I do, but I don't like it anymore. When we dock, we're confined to our quarters and a group of Teigu board the ship and take everything off we've come to trade. They pay us and we're on our way. We're not even allowed to talk to them." This... was definitely strange. And I don't mean just normal strange, but strange strange. If we wanted to stand any kind of chance, we'd have to find someone important to talk to, and fast... and I didn't think for a second I could just walk up and say 'false alarm, everyone, High Priestess is okay' and expect that to go anywhere but south and fast. No, this was definitely planned ahead of time, and Haraka's exit from the scene was seen as an opportunity by those orchestrating this. "Speaking of... who is that girl you've got with you? Some noble's wife?" I paused, looking her over to see if I should tell her. I needed her on my side, especially considering I might need her help getting on land. I took a deep breath.

"Would you believe me if I said she's the High Priestess?" Fiona looked past me, as if imagining what I said.

"She looks like someone who could but... High Priestess is dead." I shook my head.

"She's not. She fled when there was a political coup... fled to Denair just shortly before the attack on Soulus."

"She certainly doesn't hold herself like any normal woman... but if what you're saying is true – and I have no reason to believe you're lying about that – we've stumbled onto something very interesting." If I were being honest, whomever orchestrated this overthrow of the Ministry had done so expecting Haraka had fled to Soulus and had banked on her being killed when the attack on Soulus happened. If that didn't almost prove that Void Abominations were behind the coup, it was damn good evidence.

"My guess is, what happened in Soulus also happened in Linderwall, and someone used the chaos on our side of the world to wrest power in theirs." I looked to Fiona. "Do you think you could get us on land?"

"Not on the docks, no. The docks are so heavily guarded, you'd be attacked on sight; and if what you say is true, I doubt very much they'd let you say a single word. If that is the High Priestess with you, they'd almost certainly kill her the moment they realized who it was." Good to see we were on the same page. "...but that doesn't mean we're without options." She nodded. "I can alter our course slightly north, which will bring us alongside the eastern coast of Linderwall. There's a small landing a few miles north of the city... wonderful beachside view, I understand. We've got a few lifeboats I could load you and your group up in and deploy you off the coast. From there, it'll be a pretty simple matter of rowing to shore... what you do after that though... I couldn't say. Make for the city? Talk with some of the refugees? Any number of ways it could go."

"That's a start. Thank you, Captain." I nodded to her, the woman smiling. "Though... if you don't mind me asking...?"

"Hmm?" She grunted, turning back before she could return her gaze to the sea.

"...if you knew we wouldn't be able to get into the city, why did you agree to take us?" She smiled and shrugged.

"I've tried telling some that they won't let you off the boat, but no one's believed me. I figured I'd take the time to bring you over so you could see for yourself. Figured it wouldn't be my problem, I fulfilled my end of the bargain. You've got an interesting aura, though... you kind of strike me as the kind of woman who can get things done, no matter the odds." I nodded to her.

"I very much do, and very much can. Don't worry. I appreciate your honesty."

"No problem. Enjoy the rest of the trip, uh..." She blinked. "I never got your names, actually."

"Alyxtra." I smiled to her. "My name's Alyxtra." She smiled.

"Alyxtra then. Enjoy the rest of your trip, Alyxtra... and I hope you can do something about this Linderwall situation... it's hurting my business." I bade her farewell and returned to our cramped cabin, finding everyone doing their best to spread out. They had been kind enough to give us a few chairs to give everyone enough sitting room, but it was clear – especially from Vanessa – that everyone would be happiest when this situation is finished and we were off the boat. Everyone looked up as I entered and smiled a swift greeting.

"Welcome back, love." Haraka smiled. "How went your talk with the Captain?"

"It's revealed some... interesting turn of events." Haraka blinked.

"Oh? Do tell."

"Rumors I've been hearing from the crew are disturbing..." Mell mused. "Port closures in Linderwall?" I nodded.

"Aye, and it gets worse." I sat in one of the chairs and leaned back. "The official word out of Linderwall is there was an attack on the Ministry by an unknown foreigner, and they've used the so-called attack as an excuse to not only close off the port, but excommunicate all foreigners from the city. Whole Foreign Quarter is closed."

" What!?" I could hear the indignation in Haraka's voice. "Trade is the lifeblood of Linderwall! If they close down the ports, quality of life will suffer immensely and... the people may well starve!" She scoffed. "Those short-sighted fools! I will make quick work of them when I return!"

"Hold your horses, Haraka, it gets worse." She scoffed at this.

"I hardly see how it could get much worse. They've already placed my beloved city on a countdown clock to destruction. What else could they do?"

"According to Captain Belltower... this attack on the Ministry resulted in the deaths of over half the Ministry and the High Priestess." Haraka looked at me like a woman who had heard what I had said, but hadn't quite processed the meaning behind it.

"...I am sorry, what?" Her reaction was near identical – but more refined – than my own. I nodded.

"I didn't stutter." I responded. "Officially, you're dead. And I daresay they've declared those who came with you the same."

"This can't be a coincidence." Velvet spoke up, shaking her head. "When did this happen?"

"Shortly after everything went tits-up in Soulus, according to the Captain... a month or two ago."

"Mmm..." Mell grunted. "Timelines match up, and having their beloved leader officially dead would certainly stoke hatred in the citizens."

"What are we to do?" Raidy asked, looking between us all. "If the ports are closed, I doubt they will simply let us disembark."

"No, they won't. Captain Belltower is going to loan us a boat. She'll drop us off a bit north of the city where we can make landfall."

"Fuwarshima Beach... I know the place. It is quiet and secluded... and not open to the public." Haraka smiled. "We will be undetected as we make landfall. The good Captain has certainly quite the good head on her shoulders." Haraka thought for a moment. "And those expelled from the Foreign Quarter? What has become of them?"

"Exiled to live in camps in the wilderness. Makes them easier to hunt, I would imagine."

"Horrible..." Haraka shook her head. "This distrust of foreigners has gone on long enough. We linger on the sins of the long past, and yet we cannot even remember what has happened yesterday." About this time, I heard a ring in my ear, and judging by everyone's expression, they heard it too. Touching the earring I wore, I spoke up.

"Hello?" I asked.

" Alyxtra, good ." It was Maria's voice that came over, bringing a smile to my face.

"How are you doing, love?" I asked, Maria breaking into a breathy laugh.

"... I'm okay. Missing you, but we're okay. Natalya's done a damn good job running damage control, and the Void Abominations are getting a run for their money by one of their own ."

"This story again..." Mell scoffed. "I keep telling people there is no White Princess-"

" There is ." Maria corrected her. " There is, and we've met. Serras, Belle, Sveta and I decided to try to hit the Mage's Guild this morning, and we were almost instantly attacked. While Sveta and I held off one Abomination, another attacked Serras and Belle ." She sighed. " I tried to attack it, but the first one body-blocked me... I told Serras and Belle to run and... had it not been for a timely intervention by the White Princess, it would have killed them both ." Mell fell silent.

"...a benevolent Void Abomination?" I could hear the disbelief in her voice.

" Sveta's feeling the same. She's warned us about trusting it too much – pot calling the kettle black if you ask me – but we've agreed to be more cautious going forward ."

"That's good." Vanessa spoke up.

" Yeah. What about you, how goes your trip? Managed to get passage alright ?"

"Passage was no problem." I responded. "Though, a few things have come to my attention that might have complicated our trip..." I took the time to explain everything Captain Belltower had told me about the situation in Linderwall. Maria listened intently on the other side.

" So, Haraka's been labeled killed by a foreigner. I don't doubt they'll try to pin the blame on you ."

"We are in agreement in that." Vanessa nodded to Maria's words, an echoed nod from me.

"Yeah, I had the same thought." I didn't want to say it, but... "...we might be longer than we anticipated." I broke the news to Maria, who only grunted in acknowledgement.

" Yeah, I figured that the moment you said something came up that complicated things. Don't worry, things are... I won't say good, but sustainable here. The first trains of supplies should be coming from Kaovoi in a few days along with some fresh bodies. Goddess knows the girls here need a break. On an upside, Andrin's proven quite apt at killing Void Abominations... I'm just worried we're making him too strong ."

"Cross that bridge when we come to it. Protecting the people of Saavtora comes first... and if that self-centered sonuvabitch Andrin starts getting too power-mad, I give you my blessings to kill her in her sleep. She's useful, but only to a point."

"Darling, that is rather cold..." Haraka frowned at me, causing me to shake my head.

"It is... but at the end of the day, Andrin's a Void Abomination, and I don't trust him... nor do I like either of them. She's the reason Avina's dead, remember?"

"Every day... but still we should only do something so drastic if there is no other option."

" As much as it turns my stomach to say, I'm with Haraka on this. If Andrin's plotting something, he's being super quiet about it... but Sveta assures me she can control him for the time being ." There was an understanding of her disbelief in the truth of that statement, but she continued. "... So, in short, we're surviving over here. Natalya wanted me to tell you she misses you, and wishes you luck ." I laughed a little at that.

"Tell her I appreciate it, but I'm not that little girl anymore."

" You're always gonna be her little sister. You can't stop that... especially since... y'know we're practically married already ." I mean, truth. " Alright, I gotta go. A couple of the girls here could benefit from the knowledge of a Glass Guardian ."

"Of course, love." I nodded, smiling. "Be safe, okay? We'll try not to be too long."

" We will. I love you. All of you. Be safe ." A chime told me the connection had closed. I leaned back in my chair and sighed.

"I should update Mother." Vanessa mused. "If what you say is true, then I wouldn't put it past the Void to try to move on Chrysallys too." I nodded to her.

"Good idea. Just keep Momma Vellarosa appraised for me."

" Ugh I am not telling her you called her that."

"If you don't, I will." Mell smiled, causing Vanessa to scoff.

"You lot are impossible." A pause as she moved to the door. "...but agreeable." I leaned back a bit more in my chair, smiling. I think... when you get down to it? That's all that really mattered in life. No matter what this crazy, fucked up world threw at you, as long as you had people who loved you enough to help you through it, everything was going to be alright. That's what I honestly believed was the meaning of life, the universe, and everything.

Notes:

Yes, I added that last paragraph in for the explicit reason of justifying calling Chapter 42 'The Meaning of Life, the Universe, and Everything'.

Chapter 44: Déjà Vu

Summary:

Alyxtra and her party meet with the leader of a clan of assassin ninjas, while Maria's group discovers the definition of 'hubris'.

Chapter Text

Captain Belltower was good on her word, adjusting her ship's course a fair bit north. It brought us close to Linderwall's shore a dozen or so miles north of the city itself, onto Furaware Beach. The five of us piled into the small dingy and rowed our happy asses to the shore. "This beach is a personal retreat for the Ministry and myself." Haraka explained. "If most of the Ministry is dead – or at the least in hiding – we should be safe enough. I would not recommend staying long, however... I cannot be certain there are not patrols." Linderwall was a large country – a far-cry from the island nation that echoed it from my old world – so I couldn't exactly see how they could patrol the whole continent... but I wasn't about to take the chance.

"First thing's first, we didn't bring any supplies for a long-term stay." Vanessa chimed in. "No tents, no sleeping rolls... we'll need to find somewhere to hunker down."

"I agree..." Haraka answered. "...but we cannot risk any of the smaller prefectures. I have no doubt that if any recognize me, they would be none-too-happy to turn me in to the current government... whatever that may be."

"I thought you loved and trusted your people, Haraka?" Raidy spoke up, Haraka smiling sheepishly.

"I do... but I also know how far a person can be pushed when they are afraid. I remain hopeful that they will remain loyal to me... but I am not willing to risk any of our lives on hope."

"A wise decision." I echoed. "So, what does that leave us?"

"Well, Linderwall is not without its... problem citizens. Bandits and the like. There are no shortage of small caves and hillocks to hide in; perhaps we could repurpose one." She sighed, shaking her head. "Linderwall's High Priestess, lowered to cowering in a cave."

"We're not cowering. We're plotting." I winked to her. "Big difference." She looked up at me and salvaged a smile back to her face.

"Yes... yes, you are of course correct, Darling. We must always look to the bright side. This is a wall, but all walls can be scaled with the right equipment and determination."

"Or wings." Vanessa smiled, fluttering her wings to emphasize. We shared a short laugh at her addition... mirth – I had a feeling – would be in short supply in the coming days. Once we landed, we unloaded the few supplies we brought with us, my attention focused wholly on the boat.

"What do we do with our boat? Leave it?" It could draw unneeded attention if it were found, but I doubted we could afford carrying it inland.

"I will deal with our transportation." Raidy spoke up. "I can carry very little compared to you... but I do bring a few tricks to our group." She stood by the boat after we had unloaded it and closed her eyes. She made a quick gesture with her hand and mouthed a quick incantation. It wasn't one I recognized, and judging by its length, it wasn't any form of war magic I knew. After a moment, the boat flashed white and then... shrunk. It grew smaller and smaller until it was barely a few inches across. Content with her work, Raidy picked up the small boat – now small enough to be used as a hat – and did just that, placing it on her head. "There." She smiled, happy with herself. "We can keep it around, and I can dispel the enchantment when it comes time to leave."

"Okay..." I smirked, chuckling as I put my share of our supplies on my back (they were all piled into three large backpacks). "I'm glad you decided to stow away, Raidy." She beamed happily.

"I am fully glad to be out of the palace myself." With the boat problem solved and landfall made on foreign soil, we started inland and south, towards Linderwall City proper.

"There is no north gate the city." Haraka informed us as we moved. "The palace and the Wailing Wall will provide us plenty of cover as we move towards the West Gate."

"Can't we go around the eastern side? To the south gate?" Mell asked, Haraka shaking her head.

"Linderwall is built in such a fashion there is no land route around the city to the east. The eastern side of the city is sheer cliff face, straight into the ocean and the waiting rocks." She explained. "It is where the Wailing Wall got its name. Suicide is... common in Linderwall for many reasons." We had some time to kill so... I decided to ask.

"What kind of reason would warrant someone to kill themselves?" Haraka sighed.

"There are a great many ancient traditions in Linderwall that are not officially recognized; yet have been so instrumental in a great many family's personal history that they have yet to be revised. Many noble families in Linderwall still hold personal honor and integrity in the highest of regard... and when one fails to live up to this – often impossible – standard, suicide offers a quick and simple way to regain such honor. The Oracles have worked overtime for the past five hundred years to minimize such suicides by patrolling the Wailing Wall and offering the distraught counsel but... our efforts are becoming more and more fruitless." This wasn't unfamiliar territory for me, to be honest. Japan in my world held similar ideals – especially in its feudal era – making the concept of hara-kiri not something alien to me. "Some have been helped... but a great many yet succumb."

"That sounds terrible..." Raidy gasped, unable to fathom such a thing. "Are there no programs to aid those so distraught?"

"There are plenty." Haraka answered. "...but the problem is often not simply wholly at the fault of those who seek suicide. Pressure from family and society can often be more dangerous than any personal reasons." I understood where she was coming from, but at the same time I could see Raidy's point of view.

"It can't be easy for you – as High Priestess – to be unable to stop these suicides."

"It... is not." She shrugged. "...though I myself feel a touch hypocritical of the whole situation." She looked at me. "I am aware that Amara had already told you this but... before you came into my life, I had attempted to take my own life twice." I nodded to her.

"She... mentioned something to that effect, yes."

"Understand that... I did not do that out of some misguided sense of honor... but out of genuine depression and desperation."

"I'm not judging you for it, Haraka. I'm glad you were unsuccessful." She smiled kindly at this, tears welling in her eyes.

"As am I, beloved."

"Alright, doom and gloom talk done." Mell chimed in. "Let's not discuss how our people are fucked up in one way or another, and focus on the matter at hand." Haraka took a deep breath and nodded.

"Yes. Talk of this nature will not aid in our mission. We must do two things – first, we must find a place to camp for the night..." It was already early evening, and I doubted we'd be able to get into the city proper; what with most of us being foreigners and the one non-foreigner being persona non-grata. "...for I do not believe gaining entrance into the city possible at this time. And second, we must discover what has happened to my beloved city in my absence."

We continued to walk south to the city until nightfall, the sun vanishing behind the horizon and plunging the land into darkness. The land was far quieter than I had believed possible, no birds or crickets singing in the silent void. "...fuckin' way too quiet for my liking..." Mell grumbled gently as we moved.

"...same..." I responded with a nod.

"It is oddly quiet..." Haraka mused. "This time of year, the crickets should-" I heard a tree branch snap, Haraka going quiet instantly. I held a hand out to the side to stop the group.

"...the fuck was that...?" I whispered, looking around. Almost on que, a group of shadowed figures dropped out of the trees and circled us, their movements quiet and windless. With a silent motion, they all drew small bladed weapons from their sides or back. I managed to look one over, her features shrouded in black cloth, only her bright blue eyes shining through the slit in her mask. Are you fuckin' kidding me? Ninjas?

"...Shinigami..." Haraka mused, her features surprisingly stoic. "...I should have guessed..."

"...the fuck's a shinigami...?" Mell asked.

{" High Priestess... "} The ninja in front of me spoke, her unused left hand going to the mask on her head and pulling it down to show her face. {" ...the rumors are true. "} Haraka remained stoic as I kept one hand on my sword. I wasn't about to start an engagement unless I was certain they were hostile.

{" I apologize, but you have us at a disadvantage. What rumors? "} Haraka asked.

{" Mother Bloodblossom told us that the High Priestess had not been killed as we were told, yet fled Linderwall shortly before everything went to hell. "} She looked at the other ninja around her, then to us. {" Your companions. Are they friend or foes of Linderwall? "}

{" Friends. "} Haraka spoke instantly. {" And you? Are you friend or foe of Linderwall? "}

{" The Shinigami have always worked for money, High Priestess. We are loyal to our oath, and she who pays. "} I felt my hand tighten around my sword. {" Mother Bloodblossom will want to speak with you. "}

{" I do not wish to speak with your leader. I have an important task to see to, and I would -"} Haraka began, the lead ninja shaking her head.

{" Our goals are aligned, High Priestess. Do you know what has happened in your absence ?"} Haraka nodded.

{" Only that Linderwall rots from within ."} The lead ninja chuckled and nodded.

{" Placing it lightly, but not incorrect. The Theocracy has never actively prosecuted or hunted us... you have ever allowed us to go our own way ."} The ninja explained. {" So, until you reclaim your rightful place as head of the Theocracy, the Shinigami will fight for you ."} My grip loosened, a motion that was not lost on her. She smiled at me and turned her gaze to me. {" I see your friend can understand us. You have done well to return the High Priestess to us. You can consider your oath to her complete. We shall take it from here ."}

{" I will do no such thing ."} I responded with a nod. {" My 'oath' to the High Priestess goes far deeper, far beyond what you understand it to be. Denair burns as well... in restoring the High Priestess to her position, we will secure help for Denair as well ."} The Shinigami frowned.

{" We Shinigami will not help you. Our concern does not go past our borders ."} I nodded to her.

{" I understand. Give your Mother Bloodblossom my deepest apologies, then. We must be on our way ."} I tried to tell her in polite terms to fuck off.

{" This is non-negotiable, foreign scum. Return to your rotting country. This is a matter for Linderwall and Linderwall alone ."}

{" Watch your tone, Shinigami ."} Haraka glared at her. {" You speak boldly for someone who understands naught of the whom you are speaking to ."} She turned to me and smiled briefly before turning her stern gaze to the ninja. {" If it were not for this wonderful woman and her kindness, there would be no High Priestess for you to seek. I would sooner take her word over yours ."} The ninja laughed a little.

{" Please. I fail to see what makes her so important -"} As she was talking, I mumbled under my breath.

{" Spirit of the Wolf ."} If I was going to get into a tussle with this 'Shinigami', I was going to do it on their terms.

{" -she's nothing but a servant of the Glass Bitch ."} She didn't hear my plea to Okami, and instead just drew a small dagger from her back and threw it at my face. When the dagger was a foot or so away, time slowed way down for me, enough for me to catch the dagger by the handle. Dropping my hand back to my side, dagger gripped firmly in my hand, I smiled at her.

{" That all you've got, girlie ?"} She sputtered and choked at the display.

{" Seikatsu-Ha ?"} She shook her head. {" Im...impossible !"} She seemed to look around, searching for a reason.

{" This is my beloved wife, Alyxtra Silvershear of Denair. I owe her my life a thousand times over, and have done nothing to repay her for her kindness. She will continue to fight for me, and I will continue to fight for her. If your Mother Bloodblossom truly wishes to help Linderwall, her people, and me... then I will accept, under the condition you understand that you will be helping this... 'Foreign Scum' and all of her companions as well. Otherwise... you understand that I could have you all killed? And I so do not wish to do that ."} She nodded. {" Those are your options. You can either agree to help us all... or let us go our own way ."} The sputtering, shocked ninja eventually regained her composure and smiled, pulling her mask up back over her nose.

{" I suppose I have little choice in the matter, then ."} She made a hand motion to the others, all of their weapons sheathing back into their scabbards. {" I will lead you to our hideout, there you will be allowed to rest and speak with Mother Bloodblossom. She will know what to do ."} Haraka bowed gently to them.

{" Thank you. Please, lead on ."} I turned to the group as the ninjas collected themselves.

"So basically-" I began to explain, when Mell held a hand up.

"We understood... somehow..." I blinked.

"Oh... convenient."

"I cast a spell that will allow us to understand them..." Raidy explained. "Though... we are still unable to communicate with them. For that, we must rely upon you and Haraka." That made sense. I remember Serras telling me that spells of Language Understanding existed and – yes – it was technically possible to impart the ability to speak a language to someone; that particular spell required the caster to be able to speak the language as well, and as far as I knew, Raidy only spoke Common.

The group of ninjas (yes, I know they're technically 'Shinigami', but I'm kind of stoked to see actual fuckin' ninjas here) surrounded us and lead us through the sparse forest off to the south west. They didn't speak much at all, though I suppose that's more of the 'mysterious ninja' thing than anything else. I don't believe they make their living off talking, so it makes sense. After an hour or so of traveling, we came to a cave set into a small hillock far enough off any road to go unnoticed, a small little pond resting just in front of the small oak door barring path farther into the cave. The door was uninteresting to the passing eye, save for the lack of handle on this side. Our lead escort came to the door and knocked once, the dull thud resounding within the door. After a few seconds, a voice came impossibly clear from within the door.

{" What is the color of night ?"} The voice asked ominously. Our escort – without missing a beat – responded with:

{" Sanguine crimson, sister ."} With these three words, the door lock clicked loudly and it was pulled open from within.

{" Welcome home, sisters. Mother Bloodblossom will wish to speak to you and your guests ."} The voice that asked the question didn't seem at all surprised that the group of ninjas had returned with five new people, when it was clear it was originally to be only one. As the group filed in, they began to one by one remove their masks, waterfalls of brown, blonde and raven hair spilling out as they made themselves more comfortable. Each and every one of the ninjas were Linderfolk (as if I were expecting different) of various heights and builds. They continued to lead us deep into the cave – at first little more than a winding natural passage that eventually branched off into a series of well-cared for corridors and rooms built up in a Linderwall style. The natural caves were reinforced with stonework walls, floors and ceilings and small candles on the walls creating enough light to see. They lead us deeper and deeper into the corridor until we came to a large room with several tables and benches around them... kind of looked like a cafeteria, if I were being honest, with a small, slightly raised stage at the center-back, a lithe figure kneeling on the stage. Her features were obscured by the same black clothing that the other ninja wore, with the exception of a long scarlet scarf hanging off her neck and down her back. Her mask only hid her nose and mouth, her deep crimson hair pulled into a high ponytail on full display for all to see. The lead ninja stopped at the base of the stage as the others lined up on either side of the leader, and dropped to a knee.

{" Mother Bloodblossom? You were correct. We found the lost High Priestess wandering the wilderness to the north. Unfortunately, her coterie would not part with her ."} The crimson-haired ninja opened her eyes; breaking from whatever meditation she was doing, and eyed us all.

{" Unfortunate, but perhaps it can be used to our advantage ."} The crimson-haired ninja's voice was mature and deep, but I didn't detect any malice in it. She looked us over one at a time. {" Hm... Humans, a Mosu... and a Demon. Interesting company you keep, High Priestess ."} Before any of us could answer, she flicked her hands at the ninja. {" You've fulfilled your mission well enough. Return and rest ."} The lead ninja took a look behind her at us.

{" Mother... they are armed... should we -"}

{" I doubt they mean us any harm. If they had wanted to, they could have attacked at any time ."} She looked at Haraka. {" Tell me, High Priestess. Did you come here today with ill-intent? You have always been rather tolerant of our actions ."} Haraka simply bowed to her.

{" Neither I nor my companions mean you any harm; so long as you mean to help us ."} The crimson-haired ninja looked at the questioning lead ninja.

{" They will not harm me. Go ."} The lead ninja nodded and crossed her fist across her chest.

{" At once, Mother Bloodblossom ."} The others snapped to similar salutes and filed out of the room towards the doors we entered. The crimson-haired ninja closed her eyes for a few more seconds as the rest left. Once the door closed for the last time, she opened them again. She got to her feet and lowered her mask. Without a word, she stepped off the stage and advanced on Haraka. I waited to see what was going to happen, but my fears were allayed when she fell into Haraka's arms, hugging her tightly.

{" You scared the hell out of me, Haraka ..."} Her voice had softened considerably as she hugged Haraka like family. {" When I heard you had been killed I ..."} Haraka just smiled, hugging her back.

{" Now, now Yui... I am safe, that is all that matters ..."} I shared a confused look with Mell and Vanessa (both of whom shrugged) before Haraka seemed to read the room. {" Ah, yes, of course ..."} She let go of the crimson-haired ninja and looked to me. {" This is Yugiri... she goes by 'Yugiri Bloodblossom', but she'll always be Yugiri Murasaki... my little sister ."} Yugiri smiled to me and bowed politely. {" Sister? This is the one I've been telling you about in my letters... my Tennyo ."} Yugiri sized me up for a moment before pulling me into a hug.

{" I understand I have you to thank for saving my sister's sanity. Thank you, from the bottom of my heart ."}

{" Uh ..."} I was genuinely out of words. {" ...so this might be a good time to explain a few things, Haraka ..."} She laughed at my comment and nodded.

{" Yes, it is. The reason the Theocracy under my guidance has been so light on Shinigami is because while I had the fortune to become High Priestess... my sister was not so lucky ."}

{" We're both orphans. Our parents died when we were very young ."} Yugiri explained. {" Many Oracles are orphans, and Haraka was no different. She was picked up by the Theocracy, but I was not so lucky... I had been picked up by the former Shinigami Guildmistress and raised in their ways. Despite this, Haraka and I kept in contact ."}

{" You do not think 'Kyouko' is my only alias, do you, darling ?"} Haraka chuckled. {" We write each other letters and send them through proxies. She was the last person I sent a communication to before fleeing Linderwall. I told her I would return, but I did not know when ."}

{" I apologize if my girls gave you any trouble ."} Yugiri shrugged. {" I hadn't actually figured Haraka would be bringing anyone with her, but... if half of what she's told me about you is true, it doesn't surprise me ."} She turned to my other companions. {" Your poor friends must be awfully confused ..."}

{" They can understand you, they just can't speak Lindertongue ."} Yugiri answered my explanation with a nod, then turned back to me.

"Then I'll make this easy for all involved." She continued in Common. "Yes, the Shinigami are assassins. Yes, the common doctrine is we operate outside of the law... it is something I am hoping we can fix with this issue."

"So you wish to help us to help yourself." Raidy spoke up, Yugiri shrugging.

"It sounds selfish when you say it like that... but yes. I've had some of my girls keeping an eye on the city over the last few months. Things are... not looking well. Foreign Quarter is closed, docks are closed... there are famine and diseases running rampant through the city and countryside, and the few Ministers who are left are little more than figureheads."

"Has there been any news from the palace about the Ceremonial Blade?" Yugiri blinked at Haraka's question, seeming to struggle to find the importance of it.

"Not to my knowledge... but a great many artifacts have been listed as missing that were once in the Palace. I know many of my scouts have salvaged what they could by my orders... but I couldn't confirm if the Ceremonial Blade is among them." A pause. "Why the concern on a decorative blade?"

"It may not be wholly decoration. There have been myths surrounding the blade since the Warring Kingdoms era; mostly centering around a claim that it can 'kill that which cannot die'."

"A bold statement, considering everything can die."

"Void Creatures can't. Not by our standards or with our weapons." Vanessa chimed in. This seemed to make Yugiri think.

"...but why Void Creatures? There hasn't been an invasion from the Void in-"

"There's one going on now, in Denair." I answered. "A hundred plus Glass Guardians were Void Abominations, and the entirety of Soulus is being attacked by them in droves. Half our group has been deployed to Soulus to do what they can to hold them off, but they're outnumbered and not wholly able to kill them. We were hoping that this Ceremonial Blade of yours might just have the ability to kill Void Abominations."

"Heh." Yugiri chuckled at my explanation. "You came an awful long way on a hope and a prayer."

"Well, that was only the second objective. First is to solve this problem with Salvation and reinstate Haraka as High Priestess... hopefully we can get some help for Denair after that." Yugiri thought for a moment, then nodded.

"Solid plan. I guess you do have a good head on your shoulders." She drew in a deep breath. "I'll see about getting you and your friends a place to stay while you're here. You'll of course be understanding if I want to spend some time with my darling older sister." I nodded to her request.

"Of course. Family is important." I made a gesture to the rest of my group. "We'll go get settled in and start discussing what to do next." Yugiri nodded to that.

"Good idea." I turned to start leaving. "You're name's Alyxtra, right?" I looked back and nodded. Yugiri wore a content smile on her face. "...thank you for protecting my sister. I want nothing more than to do the same but... alas we are on opposite sides of the law. But that will never stop my love for her."

"I understand." Familial bonds transcend silly things like mortal laws, I guess.

--

"No." Maria shook her head at Serras. "No, I won't let you. Not so soon after we almost died last time." Serras puffed her cheeks out.

"We have to! I promised that we'd search the Mage's Guild for anything of use, I won't just cower in camp because we had a rash of bad luck!" Maria ran her hand through her hair as she argued with Serras. It had only been a day after their last encounter with the White Princess, and Serras was already champing at the bit to go back.

"Belle is in absolutely no condition to face that kind of trauma again. We have time , Serras... The other group won't be back for at least another week, and that's if everything goes perfectly – which I can almost guarantee won't happen. We don't have to do everything today-"

"I'm aware Maria... but I'm just sitting in camp twiddling my thumbs!"

"No you're not! You and Belle are providing critical services-"

" Belle is. Belle's the sage, I'm just the extra hands."

"Extra hands are important too, Serras. Goddess knows we need more extra hands." Maria sighed, putting both hands on Serras' shoulders. "I get it, Serras, I do. You're feeling inadequete because your magic is nearly useless against these things. How the fuck do you think I feel? I've got to rely on Sveta of all people. Do you know how fucking demeaning that is?"

"...I'm right here..." Sveta mused, seated a few feet away as she ate with the rest of the group.

"I'm aware." Sveta just rolled her eyes and tuned Maria out. She didn't begrudge her the hatred... she just kind of wished she'd kept it inside once in a while. She'd never met another group of people who held a grudge for so long. "Just another few days, Serras... please." Serras puffed her cheeks up, and sighed, defeated.

"...alright, another few days. At least until Belle's better." Maria smiled and hugged Serras.

"Thank you. Mell would never forgive me if I let you get yourself hurt."

Of course, as it would happen, Maria hadn't noticed that Serras had her fingers crossed behind her back when she made that promise. The moment she had begun this discussion, Serras had full intent of going back out with or without Maria's help or permission. She fully believed that there was something in the Mage's Guild that would be important if not critical to the cause... and she'd be damned if she was going to run the risk of missing it. That night, as everyone settled down for sleep, Serras laid awake in her sleeping bag, waiting patiently for everyone to sleep for the night. She'd have to sneak past the sentries, but that would be a simpler matter than slipping by someone like Maria, who was more in-tune with her and her shenaniganry. With everyone asleep, Serras went through the motions of casting a particularly powerful spell – one she happened to be quite good at – and with a single pair of words at the end of her incantation...

" Ulterior Humana ." She spoke simply, vanishing into thin air. It wasn't true invisibility, of course... one could still be heard and smelt – not to mention your form still shimmered in direct sunlight or candle light – but it would be enough to shield her from sight, especially at night. Moving like the wind through the camp, she made for the entrance to the once-glorious city of Soulus. The spell itself only lasted a few minutes, enough for her to slip out of camp and be out of eyeline of her friends. This was the single most insane thing she's ever done, and if anyone caught wind of her plan she would have most certainly been committed. She walked across the plains towards Soulus under the cover of darkness and began to walk the streets.

She didn't know how she was going to find it... but she knew that no matter what Andrin said about it... there was no way in hell she ever believed the White Princess would ever do her any harm. Void Abominations were simple creatures, only a few of them possessing higher functions; and it showed some measure of understanding... it might not have been able to talk... but it could listen just as well. And if worst came to worst... well... she still could perform the Void Pulse from before. A year of her life lost was well worth it, when the alternative prospect was losing all the years of her life to a ravenous Void Abomination.

She wandered for upwards of an hour, following the stench of death and brimstone that wafted powerfully into the air. Turning a corner near the Mage's Guild, she found what she had been searching for... The White Princess lying on the cobblestone floor. The moment she started walking towards it, its clear amber eyes opened and locked with her, causing Serras to yelp a little. "Ah-hah-!" She paused and choked down the fear in her chest. It hadn't done them any harm last time, and if Natalya was to be believed, it never hurt anything or anyone who wasn't a Void Creature... it was her best option as an escort. "H-hhhhhaaaaahhhhh..." She exhaled, mustering her courage. "...hhhhhello." The White Princess huffed and sat up, keeping its gaze on her. "I... I'm sorry for waking you... but I was hoping I could... ask you a favor?" It understood her. She knew it in her heart that this creature was more than a beast. "I... I was with the Mage's Guild before all this happened and... I'm hoping there's something in the Mage's Guild's Restricted Archives that might help all of us with what's going on and... well, last time we tried, we were ambushed... you remember what happened." The White Princess kept its gaze locked onto Serras, an idle look of disinterest plastered on its face. "So I was... hoping I might get you to come with me...? We might be jumped again and I thought... well... you like to kill Void Abominations, so you might be interested." The White Princess stared at her for a long minute or so before it stood up and chuffed. "Ah! Is... is that a yes?" The four-legged creature plodded out of the alley and flicked its head towards Serras, almost as if telling her to lead on.

Delight coursed through her body. She hadn't dared to hope the White Princess was amenable to the idea, but it made her absolutely beside herself with joy to see it was. Serras led her escort through the city smiling ear-to-ear as they headed towards the Mage's Guild. The Mage's Guild itself was still in decent enough condition, a little damage to the walls and roof, but it yet remained standing and the knowledge contained within remained untouched by the elements. A Goddess-send, as vellum did not react well when wet or to open flame. "I'm glad you're here... I tried to convince Maria to come, but she was very adamant that we shouldn't be so hasty... but I know there's something down here that can help, and I'm not going to stand idly by as Maria and the rest of them put their lives on the line." She mused, prying open the door to the Mage's Guild. "We're actually a big group... there's another party going over to solve the problems in Linderwall and get some help from them and..." She sighed, shaking her head. "...sorry, I keep forgetting you can't answer me." The White Princess let out a soft, light bark as she pushed through the door and into the Guild proper; The White Princess' lithe, sinuous form slipping effortlessly through the door behind her. Serras lead the towering vulpine-like creature through the Mage's Guild towards the sealed door that led to the Restricted Section. "Okay, it's pretty cramped down there... could I just get you to wait up here? I shouldn't be too long." The White Princess answered by curling up into a loose ball by the entrance. "Thank you! I won't be long." Serras hurried into the Restricted Section.

--

Minutes rolled by in stilted silence. The White Princess remained awake and alert... but something in the far reaches of her mind roiled in nervousness. Something was wrong, and she couldn't exactly tell what. A feeling in the pit of her stomach that made her worried. She swallowed it down for as long as she could, but something wasn't right. Finally, after nearly an hour, she stood from her position by the door and moved the door open with her muzzle, letting out a baying bark into the Restricted Archives. Sounds of small little footsteps racing up the stairs prefaced the small redheaded human sprinting up the stairs. In her hands was a thick, bound book with what must have been a hundred pages. "What? What's wrong?" She asked. Without waiting, the White Princess nudged the girl with her nose, moving her towards the exit. "What? There are a few more shelves I've got to-" She paused, locking eyes with the White Princess. No words were exchanged, but the small human could clearly see something very human in the White Princess' eyes. Worry. Fear. "...okay, let's go."

The pair fled the Mage's Guild and back into the streets of Soulus. Without missing a beat, the White Princess picked up the small mage in her jaws and practically threw her onto her back. "Hah-!" She gasped, holding onto the Voidborn's fluffy white fur as she broke into a dead sprint and leapt atop the buildings. She took to the rooves and bounded across the city back towards the small camp the rest were resting in. Not only did she feel like she had to get the human back... she could smell her brothers and sisters moving in for what they thought would be an easy kill.

--

Void-black claws raked across Maria's shield as she barely managed to deflect the powerful strike. Stumbling back, she shook her head to banish the last vestiges of sleep. They had come out of nowhere, a dozen or so Void Abominations pouring out of the surrounding darkness and falling on them en mass. Their shoddy walls had fallen almost instantly, and if it weren't for the sentries, she was certain they would have killed everyone in their sleep. It was nearing daybreak and the sun was just starting to come over the horizon... but Maria was confident that if some miracle didn't intervene, it would be the last sunrise they would all see.

Andrin growled at the two she faced off against. Her human form had faded to the strange hybrid form she took when facing off against Void Abominations – pitch-black wings on her back and shadowed claws for hands – raking those same claws across the face of the beasts in front of her. "So!" Andrin called powerfully. "Can't muster the strong ones, so send a whole gaggle of cannon fodder! That's the Void for you!" One attacked her, but Andrin caught its claw in her hand and sliced through bone and muscle with her other. Shrieking and baying in pain, the disarmed Abomination recoiled backwards as the second took its place.

Maria gave a wide slash with her sword, the tip of her blade barely skipping off the hide of the beast she fought. She had managed to get a few good hits in, but the creature was just too big for her to do any significant damage. Many others faced off against anywhere from two to four of the other girls throughout the camp, the whole camp awake and on full combat status now. Maria was confident they could at least hold them off... but considering they were outmatched on all fronts, she prayed that a miracle would come, and soon. Hell, she'd even take-

An ear-splitting roar rose up over the plains around them, and as much fear as it put into Maria's heart... it fully stopped the attacking Abominations in their tracks. The one she had been fighting looked up and around to find the source. "Hahaha!" Andrin cried out, laughing. "You sons'a bitches better start running... 'cause big sister's coming to punish you!" Andrin could feel the approaching strength of what was coming... and though they may have been at odds due to Andrin himself being a Void Abomination... he was damn glad that she was coming to play.

Launching herself over the camp's hastily built fence came the White Princess in all her alabaster glory, fangs and claws to bear. She crashed down hard on the one Maria was fighting and made short work of it, crunching down hard on its head and killing it instantly. Rolling her body to the side, she practically dumped Serras off its back. "Whaaaa!" Serras called as she fell, bouncing off the dead Void Abomination as the White Princess pounced on the second nearby. Serras looked up at the dumbstruck Maria and smiled. "H-hey Maria..."

"I'll bitch at you later." Maria decided she'd wait until this shitshow was over before laying into Serras about going into Soulus alone. After all... she'd brought help.

The White Princess was like lightning set loose in water, pouncing from one Abomination to the other, killing them swiftly and with brutal efficiency. Some tried to flee, but found their larger size to be disadvantageous to escaping in such a chaotic environment. Andrin would have been proven right as the White Princess had dispatched them each in one to two strikes. The Void Abominations had settled in for a long siege and had fought for half an hour against the humans of the camp... and a single white demon leapt into the fray and slaughtered them all in seconds. Natalya breathed a sigh of relief and sat on a stump near the fire. "... fuck ." She breathed. If that didn't solidify that the White Princess was on their side, she didn't know what would.

Maria, Serras and Sveta approached the White Princess after everything was done, Maria thanking her for her timely intervention. The White Princess glared and growled at Sveta, who laughed and took the hint, retreating from her. Dropping back to a lying position, the White Princess took a break. "Well, that was a heart attack I didn't need." Maria mused. "Kalysta needs to hurry the fuck up and get back here..." Kalysta had been sent to the Vrollick Mountains to try to get more help, but both Kalysta and Maria doubted she'd be successful. "Though... I'm grateful you were there to both help my dumbass friend and bail us out of trouble." She smiled at the White Princess, who only cooed happily. "Heh... you're kind of like a big puppy." Maria chanced to pet the large fox-like creature, who only closed its eyes and smiled happily at the affection.

"It wasn't for naught!" Serras argued, still clutching the book. "I was interrupted before I could finish, but I did find something!" She displayed the book proudly.

"Okay, what is it? A spell tome?"

"No!" Serras beamed happily. "Something even better! I read a lot while I was down there... these Voidborn aren't the only thing that can leak from the Voidlands into the mortal realm; but a collection of items can also appear in the mortal realm... and the best part? Any weapon that's from the Voidlands can kill them, too!" She held the book up. "This is one such item, a catalog of sorts of all the different items of the Voidlands that are in our world..." She placed it on a table and opened it. "I hadn't had a chance to look through it much yet, but..."

"Well, we've got time. I'm glad you're back..." Maria looked back at the White Princess, going about the task of cleaning up after her kills. "...hey Serras...?"

"Mm?" Serras grunted without even looking up from the book.

"...call me crazy but... I get the weirdest feeling of déjà vu when I look at the White Princess..." Serras turned and looked at the vulpine form for a solid few seconds, before shaking her head.

"I don't."

"Yeah, that's the weird part of it... I'm pretty sure I'm the only one who does." Maria's gaze stayed locked with the White Princess as she scarfed down one of the Void Abomination's spine and ribs. She fought back the urge to wretch, watching this creature mercilessly consume its own.